at yeti aa bind ¥ he Geb bad afta sh: per sare Web tede- when rede bi sheety tate pened aL ucdabanth abeapter shuhie tempeecaaatae
ti peslteehiiae alta Heh deals 0) anaatrend atid #1044 fheelaasoys teri shoe dienehit shepsiaune piet pbrise vewenngbete
PO OT! mee
4b pn rd
{ Peaster) a thee iyo ahh ete syeceveeoyarervem pian b satel Missivelneiesency basen eereaee nace trees Finn
; ane ett algeatytalantoteal td aun eeiret t see is Sere Hoada rel teecavortmshinsrednesptets
fot i bier rush By oho 2 4 Pi) he Weylus Breapiinr iho MoOWOLM L-poiunnl. oust Oodnm Steves tes conse
i legac osu bravery are" Vids aed Cpa tg Yeeeah tea erase
f Hy Pecarttrcuuni ty yl phe sient pieantea Risherto
{ Prisittatateea etahctattethegt sinigtgertieneened
va } {te FE ptr etoce be pea nyah ohaee ae nb ni 1 498 AD : ? Lashed dadebeeer ber ae 4 acces
m1 eh ota oy ripatert
a a mies /tplnptictc te Lalor tbresearers payetion nitustt tater retest
a rf onan dacasueatee ai testriti@n winced cna Reh SA tet nete iti whats iaTecoaap fe eet .
: vat sith abv M shegeded eg | eaverterseent rate fey sobatel he
mrtevtrbicoshees Haare rdsltaele im reat gtivedhet eter
eslgegtpeaunpts
Feet a ite! opt ah
Bh ei nrery
ee
Prd if Waar bet p Pfr
ah, ke asthe aaa oe
+] ¥ t
Stevenage ttuapdinsss, bornag ls gesat toto prtstston ise fists: ai
Wits: Seabekbeatatagen sat the witaakeraee tis acintt ‘ee yibecle ase aiee oy
Dona pats¥be lb hen Saige ye ry la i pale Apia ved haat! eh arabe
get ator ante Whd 4s LA nae phn ptr Weirdo tae
ie epresr |
v i
q
rin
is Tier ay hh
pales a Nateubes nanrdbrle#ts4s weve ica Mengs fasbad yg tsetes niet:
: Tek Binet a AThicsigneca nests tabowaltiseesedastened eocpe sctetatqsaastyer rae ne etiss
: 4a! gon Wey gp anasto Meas Sree a upacye ager Done neta Meee ae tog ilps aioe Partai
= . , f Co} tf lpbgeariepitemeot ove Lees i WA ager aspagrione 7 eter wash
ay tite het a tetaie reat Feast ee sees ts Bersicns
abe roe aerate ais ras Se erts
er yi vay Ath feted rites ia 1h oe jenna
Thiol wever: ‘i renin Ran tn h TRE Stay te fe riogenevegien
slivees teres cord hatelg cataedte Gevestuen umd tg Dee ray THe iden tl eat erdiat Ui apres pores hare
hietie sche det dnpus adgantrede rte paras rh Yetta gersi ts tae
Ssh thir
rr
Pid trerayet
on
fest volsal shotea vist aatiate
9 tom be rit L Sales
pits Has e
ty aes
‘ees Nidan a eee bar eh
cope oel ae hyes 404-1
pep lprodetett)
if fetes -anarga
Rita
1 ata
thite diatpess
weary es peice ay mt heat
prot le ‘i aie
' Fike thy edit spb batt aah toh},
. error
pen erncrireeey fg)
Oe Cokie Hepat
as avehiey «bre snsuink aiasimierel riage hl #8
FAR 8 eek phe eieeee
ish tbe dy ge A
haven
Bites
oR a
ee ena
reruns
rece
“< Bette g af
ieee
B rena tiaey
=
ai
heat pel tye
Ce aty eo Plage
parece Jenn Hee tera
iTapaetiss ade Foc e ns ey byte
lap ee Deed 4 at
eta
y lenasinrd vOeartnniey art pstedie’”)
ae aris Meee iasicsemees
Sees
4
Pier nies biteey
Rey tetaptarydieemumed tae
La pives
ie ve froth ld ey
aris sete sh iafereaesean
res Soisacbossie ah, be
era enaausis ade
ete Lebha pees et prey ry
fe Wa san yrer cobs peatnnen ately
SISOS Bt asd a SOREN TY Fee A
acoatrh-a = fut haba a peer eereivebberecrets we ectatanae s
iB
i} toned Tihaepetd sie
Busreaatdti ie a Lseert anni stir are eR Ee hepa ante reanastaeg ra
eee ebberd peaane yy ae on ies ar “aie ni teetate Ree al a petaste lan te
lApibaliselbicies
bh dlns, balech fy mteoeee Bet eset, serie
peeeyt save eg itty yey #1 okay
se
eee N54! bs decay
iit Ys Ve bes gam sh pede gf
Liha ba bod et eben be geno a Lioteuehoieds 5
ise eaten mow jeataehatiniths rat
i oh arbi sls av abee wed : : patatestan
eels pti tsietasay byt sateee Age boners fe 2; eel etre Sy psces tyeche shabcpest srry nett time a Rigsertaesrastitr sees
SUNS attr tea ety a pet ueerrnepars Ibe
oli arid st orm Spay 4
Ms seuss teh
se Sonesta
Anise
at
mbit
Uhre
ane, ksshiic] alee
A teeccrahtetcssa
Sgeseit setae pean
= sorter ernst te
bateosionverd si /eresese-e tenet
Sioa Pitaaettrey BA rade ( cont es see
la Forh irderpes bath aes A heb sey ppiadary Suifedu ~~
Perk cetanter 5 sate tecernessert
ses tie ccamatate tei
Pay baton bty ‘ bane vtelgered ey pales potttantarate Tagine 2° — ted plseneds rect
Sardinia celta Heats rerbisnte at Pa ean sete cattet
‘aavatieetlatalTiin ghiide te wpe pre rer ites Toss bry mod srecpteytantiteepneeserb sug int soph eareb ries traentesferthoe
- Hearreumtaretapeeseystet
oa “ SOD ehh am fy sett thie oie prvd>t
¥ eateee ty iabaoore is
eseipirtanterry ints ony
errrper ees s
epatensp et op se aban
seg ne om hy
of ne DEN Hh
errr!
Ti mdeee adosei sp neni
babi iys tar pod spine 29 fH
nigerleqrys
FOR THE PEOPLE |
FOR EDVCATION
FOR SCIENCE
i
LIBRARY
OF
THE AMERICAN MUSEUM
OF
NATURAL HISTORY
Sa i te:
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VOLUME XXXII
DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1913-1916
PAF TAG
yi) eM eR ea) eG PAD i
% VEAOSIENT A ARNILVA 27a he -
ade) cane =
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VOLUME XXXII
SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND
PHYSICAL SCIENCE.
DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1913-1916
THE ACADEMY desires it to be understood that they wre not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays wre alone responsible for their
contents.
Dusiin: Pxintey at tHE Univensiry Press ry Ponsonspy anp Grnus.
CONTENTS
SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL
SCIENCE.
y Browse (P. J.), M.A. :—
On an Integral Equation proposed by Abel, and other functional
equations related to it,
Dowuine (J. J.), M.A. :—
See under McCuEuuanp (J. A.).
i Fry (M. W. J.), M.A, :—
Real and Complex Numbers considered as Adjectives or Operators, .
y Ketiener (8. B.), M.A. :—
A 3-dimensional Complex Variable,
/Kennepy (H.), M.A. :—
The Large Ions in the Atmosphere,
‘Leatuem (J. G.) :—
On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory,
*McCuietuanp (J. A.), D.Sc., F.R.S., and J. J. Downine, M.A. :—
The Electrical Conductivity of Powders in Thin Layers,
»Prummer (H. C.) M.A. :—
Note on the Use of Conjugate Functions in some Dynamical Problems,
PAGE
59
15
31
61
ERRATA.
SECTION A.
p. 66, 1. 4 from end, in denominator, for wz read wm.
p. 68, last line, before da, for ] read }.
p- 69,1.3and1.5, for wa read 2%.
p- 70, 1.9fromend add ] at end of denominators, and in second expression for da read | da|.
Pp
. 83, line 8fromend, for (8B) read &(B).
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY
PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY
Te
THE LARGE IONS IN THE ATMOSPHERE.
By H. KENNEDY, M.A., M.Sc., University College, Dublin
Read Aprit 14. Published Junr 27, 1913.
THIS paper is a continuation of a previous one! by Prof. McClelland and the
author dealing with observations of the large ions in the atmosphere. In the
previous work over 400 sets of observations were made of the number of
large ions per cc. at intervals over a period of more than a year. The
extreme values obtained were 3,700 per cc. and 60,000 per cc., the average
value being about 16,000 per cc. The observations were made at University
College buildings in Dublin, and it seemed to us that the number of large ions
might be very different in purer air at a distance from the city, in view of the
fact that large ions, which have the same mobility as those that occur in the
atmosphere, are found in gases drawn from flames of various kinds, when
sufficient time has elapsed after leaving the flame. The vast number of
sources of combustion in the city must produce great numbers of such ions,
and as, unlike the case of small ions, the time necessary for them to disappear
by recombination when once produced is very great, it seemed likely that the
atmosphere of the city must contain a great number of large ions artificially
produced. It was, therefore, desirable to make observations at some place at
a distance from the city. An opportunity of doing this was afforded through
the kindness of Prof. A. W. Conway,’ who provided at his house in Dalkey a
room in which to set up the necessary apparatus. Dalkey is a small town
1 Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., vol. xxx, Sec. A, pp. 72-91.
2 Tam also much indebted to Mr. J. M. Walsh of Dalkey for the use of his electrical
supply to charge the accumulators necessary for the observations.
PROC. R.I.A., VOL, XXXII., SECT. A. [1]
2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
situated on the sea-coast about eight miles to the south-east of Dublin, and
Prof. Conway’s house, which is detached, lies quite close to the water's edge.
The situation is eminently suitable for making observations in pure air, inas-
much as the air in north-east, east, and south-east winds comes from over the
sea, and in south-west winds from over a country which is not very thickly
populated. West winds bring air from the direction of the town of Dalkey,
while north-west winds come from the direction of Dublin. This paper
contains the results of the Dalkey observations, which extended over a period
of about two months.
Apparatus.
The apparatus was designed so as to be more portable than that used in
Dublin. It consisted, as shown in fig. 1, of four equal cylindrical brass tubes
of radius 31 cms. and length 150 cms. mounted parallel to each other on a
wooden frame, with the ends A, B, C, D let into one face of a rectangular box
F. The section of the box was square, and the openings J, B, C, D were
symmetrically placed so that equal quantities of air were drawn through each
tube by means of a gasometer connected to the pipe # fixed at the centre of
the opposite face. Inside each of the tubes and insulated from it, a concentric
brass tube of radius 1-4 cms. was fixed as shown in fig. 2. WV is a closely
fitting ebonite plug attached by means of a screw to the brass rod Z, which
passed through the outer tube, being insulated from it by means of ebonite
collars JZ, and kept in position by nuts screwed on outside. By means of
such a support at each end, it was possible to make the tubes coaxial, and
keep them rigidly in that position. The inner tubes were connected to the
electrometer and the outer ones to a voltage sufficient to remove all the large
ions in the air passing through the annular space between the tubes. The
capacity of the system was ‘00055 microfarad, so that it was possible to deal
with much slower air-streams than with the apparatus used in Dublin. By
using four tubes instead of one it was possible to get a sufficiently large
volume of air passing through per sec. without having too great a velocity,
and thereby necessitating the use of very high voltages to produce saturation.
The apparatus was set up with the open ends of the tubes close to a
window opening towards the sea-front, so that, when the window was
opened, the air could be drawn in from outside and tested. The saturation-
current measures the total ionisation in the atmosphere, and from it, assuming
that each ion bears the electronic charge, the total number of ions per ce. may
be calculated. Such measurements give the sum V+ of the number JW of
large ions and the number z of small ions per ce.
Some observations of the small ions were also made at Dalkey, so that the
Kennepy— The large Ions in the Atmosphere. 3
40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
total number could with certainty be divided into the large and small classes.
The apparatus for small ion work described in the previous paper was used.
The results of all the observations are shown in the following table :—
TABLE.
Dare |(V+n)+| n+ n— N+ REMARKS.
:
1912 |
Dec. 17, | 1430 Fi 2 — _ Strong S.W. wind.
ny, UG | 2000 —- | = — | W. to S.W. wind.
oy te 2960 — — — Clear day ; light W.S.W. wind.
1913 |
Jan. 45) |< 000 = |, = — S. to S.W. wind.
79 tt 1150 —- | = =ipk| S.W. wind.
“9 Sh 300 — _— — | After rain and storm S. wind.
op Ue 3800 a -- _ ) Light wind from Dublin; fine frosty day.
|
» 12, “UBUD ia hcl a \ | Limits of a number of observations during two
, 12, 7600 me Se nd | hours, 3800 to 10600. Mean 7600.
sp ley 1600 | 1380 = 920 S.W. wind.
alee 700 600 —_— 100 | S.E. wind.
xy las 1400 300 —_— 1100 S.W. wind.
» 24, 900 600 | 600 300 | S.W. wind.
pezos 1550 2000 1350 | S.W. wind.
5 YFi5 1670 | 340 | 1330 S.E. wind.
sy, = 300 |) Pee Ms: wana
es — | 700 0 —_ | 8. to S.W. wind.
Feb. 5, | 1500 | 250 | 350 | 1950 | S.W. wind.
. 7, | 1520 | 1180 | 1360 340 | S.W. wind.
se MOE 1230 220 210 1010 S.W. wind.
pe 1 | 700 | 290 280 410 S.E. wind after disappearance of thick fog.
op LIBE 5770 70 | 80 5700 S.E. wind, very thick fog. 8.16 p.m.
, 16, | 1080 | 460 | 410 | 620 | E.toN.E. wind.
satelite 2700 2500 | 2500 200 | Strong E. wind.
The Large Ions.
It will be seen immediately that only on two occasions, namely, on
January 12th and February 13th, do the number of large ions approach the
values obtained in Dublin. The mean of the values of V when this quantity
Kennepy—The large Ions in the Atmosphere. 5
was determined separately is less than 1,000 as compared with the mean value,
16,000, obtained in the experiments conducted in the city atmosphere. The
large values of ions on Jan. 12 are explained by the fact that on that day the
place of observation was enveloped in air coming from Dublin, and bringing
with it the artificially produced large ions of the city. In fact, on that day
it was easy to see that Dalkey was in the track of the smoke brought by the
light breeze from Dublin. The only other occasion, as has been pointed out
above, on which values of V were found comparable with those in Dublin was
on Feb. 13, on the occasion of an exceedingly thick sea-fog. Even this value
is small compared with the number, 53,000, obtained in a similar fog in Dublin.
It would seem, therefore, from the Dalkey observations that by far the
greater part of the large ions existing in the atmosphere of the city are due to
local combustion products. The great variations in the number per cc. on
different occasions are probably to be attributed to changes in magnitude and
direction of air-currents, sometimes, as may happen on clear days, making the
gases from chimneys rise to great heights, and sometimes producing the
opposite effect, and so tending to concentrate the large ions near the ground.
The results of experimental work on large ions, as far as it has gone at
present, bear a very striking analogy to those furnished by the classical
researches of Aitken on condensation-nuclei in the atmosphere. In the first
place, as has been pointed out above, ions are produced from flames which
have ultimately a mobility the same as that of the large atmospheric ion.
Aitken found that myriads of condensation-nuclei are produced from the same
sources. For example, ina room lighted by gas-jets he found that the number
of such nuclei per ce. increased from 26,000 to 3,000,000 on lighting the gas,
and that only half of these had disappeared next morning. The numbers got by
him in various cities varied from 40,000 to 300,000, while in pure air he
obtained values as low as 200. Extremely low values were found in the West
Highlands of Scotland and on the Swiss mountains, the air in these regions
being remarkably free from artificial contamination. The Dalkey experiments
furnish the corresponding parallelism in the case of the large ions. At one
station in the South of France, Aitken got values the mean of which was
3,000, except on one day when the wind blew from Toulon, nine miles distant.
The number of nuclei per ce. then rose to 25,000. Exactly similar to this is
the effect observed at Dalkey on the one day in which there was a wind from
the city. Aitken got exceedingly high values on the occasion of a snowfall in
Glasgow. The number of large ions during a snowstorm in Dublin was as
high as 54,000. During some observations on the top of the Eiffel Tower the
number of nuclei per cc. on one occasion fell from 104,000 to 226 during an
exceptionally heavy downpour of rain. This suggests a comparison with the
very great values, on one occasion as high as 60,000, obtained by us in Dublin
6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
during very heavy rains. In fact, reading over Aitken’s earlier work, there is
no feature of it which could not be explained by considering the dust-particles
which he measures as being the same as the large ions,and including the
nuclei from which large ions are formed when they become charged; and by
considering both as minute drops of a certain fixed stable size, formed, at
least for the most part, in the cooling gases rising from sources of combustion.
Other work at present being carried on in the laboratory may lead to direct
evidence as to whether the nucleus from which the large ion is formed is the
same as that occurring in the atmosphere normally as the centre of
condensation.
THE SMALL Ions.
Theoretical considerations regarding the large ion as a nucleus which has
attached to it a small ion, lead to the conclusion that for a given ionising
agency the number of small ions will be less, the greater the number of large
ions and nuclei from which they are formed. Now, in the previous paper, a
remarkable discrepancy is pointed out existing between the number of small
ions obtained in the atmosphere by observers at various centres using the
Ebert apparatus, and those obtained by Langevin in Paris, Pollock in Sydney,
and by us in Dublin. Pollock' first drew attention to this discrepancy. The
mean yalue obtained by him was 38 for the negative and 39 for the positive
ions. The value obtained by Langevin was about 200, while the mean value
obtained by us was 78. These numbers are in striking contrast with those
found by the Ebert apparatus, which range from 500 to several thousands.
The explanation seemed to be that the values given by the Ebert apparatus
are too great, inasmuch as it possibly collected not only all the small ions, but
a great number of large ions as well, the large ions being far more numerous
than the small ones. In order to obtain further information on this point, a
series of measurements of 7 were made at Dalkey as soon as it became apparent
that the value of V+ 2 was much less than in Dublin. It will be seen from
the table that the values of » are much greater than those found in Dublin,
and are in fact of the same order as those found by observers with the Ebert
apparatus. The mean yalue of 7 is about 700, which is about the same as
that found by Simpson on the voyage of the “Terra Nova.” It seems, there-
fore, that the true explanation of the small values of 1 referred to above is
that these observations were made in cities where there is an immense
number of large ions and of nuclei from which large ions are formed, the
effect of these being to diminish the number of small ions present at any time.
In conclusion, I wish to thank Professor McClelland for suggesting the
investigation, and for his valuable interest in the work during its progress.
1 Science, N. 8. xxix, pp. 919-928. 1909.
pha
II.
NOTE ON THE USE OF CONJUGATE FUNCTIONS
IN SOME DYNAMICAL PROBLEMS.
By H. C. PLUMMER, M.A.
Read January 26. Published Marcu 6, 1914.
1. Iv has been shown by Bohlin (Bull. Astr. xxviii, p. 113) that, by means of
the transformation
e+y=ake’, x-yw=an, (’=-1),
with a corresponding change of the time variable, the problem of two bodies
under mutual attraction according to the gravitational law is reduced to the
problem of motion under a force proportional to the distance.
2. The above transformation is imaginary; but it suggests the real
transformation in terms of conjugate functions
x+y = (E + im)?
or c= &?—n, y = 2En,
to which correspond in polar coordinates
r=p, 0= 29.
The kinetic energy is
P-3(@ +9) = 26 + n'y (E + 7),
and the potential energy is
ase pr) pliers we a 1)",
so that the equation of energy is
2(E? + 9) (E+ 7) — w (EP + WP)? = 2.
The Lagrangean equation corresponding to € is
d : ;
4 AGF + wb) - 48 (8 + a?) = — 2y8 (EP + a),
which becomes, in virtue of the preceding equation,
d
2a (CE + w)E} — hE EY + n'y = 0.
If, then, the time variable ¢ is changed to r, where
dt = (&? + 7) dr = rdr,
R,I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXII, SECT. A. [2]
8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the equations of motion become
PE 7
ae BPE IO,
and, by symmetry,
dn |
GEE = thy = 0.
Thus the problem is reduced to that of motion under the central force 4hp,
varying as the distance. The equation of energy becomes
dé\? dy \? i 5
GE) “GY = essen
3. For elliptic motion, we have # = — pu/2a = - 3n*c*. A solution
consistent with the last equation is therefore
& = \/(1 —e)a cos dar,
J/ (1 + e)a sin $nar,
n
to which correspond
L=a osnar — ae,
a./1—-eé sin naz,
y =
and r= &2 +477 = a — ae cosnar.
Hence nt = njrdr = nar — esin nar,
which is the simple solution in terms of nar = H, the eccentric anomaly.
For parabolic motion, h=0; and the motion in the (&,») plane is
rectilinear. A solution consistent with the equation of energy is
E = Shp, Os Fp 7,
or &=4(p— pur) Y= / mp-t-
Hence, P= rine 2 £ e(ey (2) =|
t = [4 (p + ur’) dr = A Bs Bs Tt;
which becomes the ordinary solution when we notice that
(Ey. = tan 36.
For hyperbolic motion h = + u/2a, and the appropriate solution is
& = /(e—1)a cosh 5(£) n =/(e + 1)a sinh a(5) »
corresponding to
— z
= ae — a cosh (Hr, y = «fe — 1sinh (5) . PSH cosh ()'r — a,
Hence, a (= é sinh (Ey. - (y's
be a a
which is the analogue of Kepler’s equation for hyperbolic motion,
?
Pitummer— Wote on the Use of Conjugate Functions. 9
Finally, in the case of a repulsive force, the equation of energy becomes
\2 2
2 ds + (2)\ - —~-pt+h(@+7?) and h=+ p/2e.
dr dr
The appropriate solution is now
eS AN: se A fu \h
E=/f(e + la cost") 7, n=/ @= a sinh 5 (4)
which lead to
1 1
w = ae+acosh (4). y=a Jeal =F) seth (zy.
a
3\i 1 1
Hence, i = ( = f sinh (Eye Fr 6g
a a a
which completes the solution for every case.
1
2
tT, 7 = ae cosh («) T+.
a
4, Bohlin has indicated the application of his transformation to the
problem of three bodies. An analogous transformation has been given
by Thiele (Astr. Nachr., 3289), which applies with advantage to the
restricted problem of three bodies in which the two finite masses are
equal. This is
x + wy = cos(# + 2F),
or z=cosHcoshF, y =-snH#sinhFl,
This is simply the transformation to elliptic coordinates commonly
employed in the problem of two fixed centres of attraction. But further,
the time 7 is changed to ~, where
dt = mr, dy,
and 7,72 are the distances of the third mass from the two finite masses.
The equations of motion then take the form
PE dF ; Fees
ele Z ie ai 2
dg (cosh 2'— cos 2£) i isin 4# -4K sin 22
2
ip* (cosh 2F' — cos 28), = 4sinh 47 - 1K sinh 2/ + 8 sinh F,
where K is a constant occurring in the equation of energy.
An orbit of special interest, called an orbit of ejection, is that in which the
small body is projected from one of the finite masses, and, after describing a
relative path resembling a cardioid in shape, returns to the mass from which
it started. The result of the above transformation is that the corresponding
trajectory in the (#, /) plane is a simple closed curve free from any singularity,
performed with a velocity which is everywhere finite. This orbit has been
investigated by Burrau and Strémgren (V.J.S. der Astr. Ges., xlviii, p. 222).
[2*]
10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
5. The result of such transformations may be examined in a more general
form. Let the equations of relative motion in their original form be
&-2ny -We = —
es ; aV
j + 2nt-nvy = —,
4 YT ay
or, as they may be written,
a WS ) or aV
oe) Oe On’
2S) Bou
oy ay = oy”
where iP = ce oan: +3(y + nz).
Let r+ =f(—+%),
so that Agee as Br ae
and
22-2 2-(8)-@)- QQ)
0& On On 0 o& an o& én
Then SE SS Ik
where T, = 40 Pee
~
nt (-93 = Be et? og) tm (-yo+ 22)
T=4nr(e +4 a
The equations of motion may be written
a (=) d (=) oT; _ of, | of, aoV
=F ae => ——* eee +7 5
ae)“ dt\ oe)” OE OE” OE * CE
2 G2) he (Ge eee
dt\ em] dt \ on én On On On’
and the integral of energy is
T;
T.+V-h.
Hence
OT, OL V0 NAN ig, 30.9 add 4s
et OE OE 7 BREE TT) Et =
1 of
- 5 BDV -) +5 S(D+¥
1a)
= oF ag (7 (2.+V—h)}.
PLummMEeR— Note on the Use of Conjugate Functions. 11
Also it is easy to show that
a (S)- == 2nJI7
dt \ 9€ o&
The equations of motion thus become
= 9 = f = |
£8 2nJH re (J(T, + V - h)}
— (Jy 2 = h
T (Fi) + 2nJE = 52 (I(T) + V - iy}
If then we put dt = Jdr, these become simply
OREN Feels AO ea dé _ ov’
9 = + 2nJ — ;
dr fod dt Oe? dz c orn
where V’ = S{V + inte’ + x’) — hh},
and (S)+ +(2)- 2V’
T iT
is the equation of energy.
6. If we write A=aSf(E+m), f =f(E-%),
then Ti ye = fafa and hl = fiaif 2-
Let us consider the case of central forces, n= 0, V= prt. If
we put
at ty = f(E +%m) = (E+ m)h
then V! = Be (8 + 9?) [ (E2 + 9) — A}.
The first term becomes constant, and the second corresponds to a central
force varying as p’, if
k-1+1k(p+1) = 0, 2(k-1) =q+1,
gi+1
whence (q+ 3)(p+3) = 4, ie I
The different cases are thus associated in pairs, except that of the force
7, which corresponds to itself, and that of 7+, which is otherwise excluded.
The problems soluble by elliptic functions are arranged in pairs thus :—
p= 5 8 0 == =A 25.
1 1 2 3
i= = = = Set SOT ae
sb 4 3 3 4 :
5 7 5 3
Laing: cic Ss vat Mem ec
It is natural that any one of these problems is converted into one of the
same class; and it is also to be noticed that the relation between p and q
12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
secures that a stable circular orbit shall be converted into a stable orbit,
and an unstable into an unstable. Among the problems soluble in terms
of circular functions, we have p=-2, k=2, g=1, which is the case
already examined in detail. The remaining case in this class is p =-— 3,
corresponding to which g becomes infinite. Here it is readily seen that
the result of making JV constant is to convert the problem into that of
a parallel field of force in which the potential is of the form je.
7. In the problem of two fixed centres of gravitation
V=mi((e-of ty) Ft mero t yy?
= w(fi- 03 (fa- OF + m(ht+O28(f be).
Hence
Vi = is RO + fie + fac + c) }
(f2-e}! (fe- 2) + wa Aife—fre- fc + 8 —h(f2- 2) (fee)
This naturally suggests writing
SF = € COS @,
whereby V’ becomes
V’ = $1 oz {2m1¢ Cos 31 COS 2 + Qn sin 3g, sin $g — cA Sin g, Si go}.
Taking ¢ to be the simple linear function & + 7, we then get
V’ = wc(cosh y + cos €) + pc (cosh » — cos &) — $c? (cosh 2n — cos 28),
which leads to the equations
ak
ve = (m2 -ju)¢ sin € — ch sin 2,
dr*
ay : ;
= = (m+ )u)€ sinh y - ch sinh 2n,
dr*
2 2
with us + ha = 2
dr dr
and t = | Jdr = 4c° { (cosh 2n — cos 2€) dr.
This is the ordinary solution, € and » being expressible as elliptic functions
ofr, (Cf. Whittaker, Analytical Dynamices, p. 95.)
8. In the simplest case of the problem of three bodies, the restricted
problem with equal finite masses, we still have with this transformation
J = 3c’ (cosh 2» — cos 2&);
and it is necessary to add to V’ the term
and (a? +") = av fi fr file
dn*c* sin 29, Sin 2g.
qsn'ct (cosh 4n — cos 4€).
With unequal masses it would he necessary to remember that the origin of
i]
PLtumMEr—WVote on the Use of Conjugate Functions. 13
(a, y) in this term is the centre of gravity of the large masses, and not the
point midway between them. Butif yi=p2=, we have
V’ = 2uc cosh yn — 3c7h (cosh 2n - cos 2&) + =! nc! (cosh 4n — cos 4€)
LG . Licae.
= ala) alae)
and accordingly,
us — ne* (cosh 2n — cos 2) 2 = - &h sin 2& + 4n’e sin 4E,
Tv an
d : : :
—, + nc? (cosh 2n = cos 28) z = 2ue sinh yn - eh sinh 2n + $n’c! sinh 4.
T aT
If in these equations we put n=1, c=1, 2u=8n'’e’, or w=4, h=3K,
E=H, n=F, and ;=y, we have at once the equations of § 4. Here the
dependent variables are not separated, and it is seen immediately how the
simplest case of the problem of three bodies transcends in complexity the
problem of two fixed centres.
9. A purely algebraic transformation may be worth noticing. ‘This is
a+ ty = te{(E+ in) + (E+ in)°},
and it is convenient to write
E = pcos¢, » = psing.
Then J = f/f,’ = &p~ (p' + pt — 2 cos 46),
@ = $c(p’ +p”) cos 2g, y = 4c(p?—p~)sin 24,
7, = 4¢(p?+p’+2cos 29), 72 = $c(p' +p” — 2 cos 29),
Te He erie SUN(OBEE Og
T T €¢€(p'+p*-—2cos4q) -
bn? (x? + y") = 4n*c? (p' + p* + 2 cos 49).
Hence
V’ = tuc (1+ p%) + 4 n’e'p (op? + p® — 2. cos 8g) - chp? (p'+ p+ — 2 cos 4q)
which can be easily expressed in terms of € and y. The expressions
av’ ov’ sing OVW’
aE = COs Cie ae
ol = ding UL 4, Oe ol”
on Gp Ob
are probably too complicated for any practical use. The effect of the
transformation is, however, to give the equations of motion in a form which
involves only rational algebraic functions of the variables. The pole p = 0 is
not of consequence, since it corresponds to a point at infinity in the (a, y)
plane.
14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
10. The equations of motion, as found in § 5, may also be expressed in the
polar coordinates (p, @), and they become
2 Pp dr ep >
afd d, dV’
dr (oS) + 2p Tard pr
dp ; do i 5
(£) + (Zt mor
a form directly adapted to the above transformation. The transformed
equations are equally well adapted to Sir George Darwin’s method of
mechanical integration. For, if R be the radius of curvature in the
(&, 7) plane,
i J n & — ) 7
R t” fe 1?)
s. 1 (ef Ee OVD 1’ ov’) a 2nJ
2V" ((E7 + 2) On Cee (E2497)! OE (2V’)2
z iF nt
~ ae ee
where « =2V’ and P is the component of force normal to the trajectory.
Hence, if w% is the inclination of the normal to the axis of — and o is the
are of the orbit from a chosen point,
7 [Eee
[P= cosy ee
on com
and Y=%+ |Z
— = €,+fcosdde
n = no +fsnwdae.
A final quadrature will give
t= | Jar i |Z te
v
JUG.
REAL AND COMPLEX NUMBERS CONSIDERED AS ADJECTIVES
; OR OPERATORS.
By M. W. J. FRY, M.A.
Read Frrruary 23. Published Avausr 17, 1914.
I.—INTRODUCTORY.
THE object of this paper is to define the symbols +, -, and 7, so that the
rules to be followed in using them may be obvious, and that what are called
negative and imaginary solutions of problems may have as real and precise a
meaning as those called positive.
In this paper, the properties of ordinary or rational numbers, which
include, of course, integers and fractions, are assumed as proved, and
also the extension of these properties to irrational numbers. Such an
extension is purely arithmetical, in other words, quite distinct from the
extension of number by the introduction of algebraic symbols,
Assuming, then, that this extension has been made, we can proceed to
reason as if we could always obtain rational numbers to measure quantities
of the same kind by means of a unit. By a unit we mean any arbitrary
quantity which we select as a standard in terms of which to measure other
quantities of the same kind. Here we note the fundamental difference
between the terms “number” and “quantity.” A quantity is a noun, and
requires for its statement two elements. One is the unit we have selected,
in terms of which the magnitude of the quantity is to be expressed. The
other is a qualifying adjective, the number, which expresses the number of
times the unit is to be taken. Similarly, generalised numbers and complex
numbers, which will be introduced subsequently, are adjectives; in fact, any
complex formula in algebra is an adjective which may be used to qualify any
unit.
Now, when we proceed to make calculations involving the quantities
which occur in nature, we find that those of the same kind can further be
subdivided into two groups. For instance, distances may be measured
forwards or backwards along a line; money may be received or paid out;
PROC, R.I.A., VOL. XXXII., SECT. A, [3]
16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
money may be owed by or due to a person; time may be reckoned forwards
or backwards from a specified date; liquid may be put into or drawn from
a cask; and so on. To distinguish, we measure one group in terms of a unit a,
the other in terms of a unit (3, and for convenience a and f are taken to
be of the same absolute magnitude. Thus, a man wishing to concisely state
the position of his affairs may do so, and make his initial approach to algebra
by writing down, say:
Ta, 9B, Lia, 128, (23)a,
where a is £1 owed to him, § £1 owed by him; and by these symbols, written
in a line, separated by commas, he means:—I am owed £7, but I owe £9, so
my position is financially the same as if I owed £2; but I am owed £11, so
I am owed £9; but I owe £12, so I owe £3: but 1am owed £2 10s, so my
position is financially the same as if I owed 10s. A corresponding statement
might be made in which a would mean one mile walked in a forward direction
from an initial positiort on a road, and $8 a mile walked in a backward
direction, and the object of the statement would be, not to find the distance
walked, but the distance from the starting-point. Similarly, it might refer
to gallons of water put into or taken out of a tank, with the object of finding,
not the number of gallons handled, but a number of gallons which, when put
into or taken from the tank, as the case may be, would produce the same
result as the series of operations referred to by 7a, 9, 11a, 12, (23)a.
Thus the units a, B combine as follows :—7a, 93 =2, 7a, 9a = 16a,
7B, 98 =168, and so on. This operation of combining the units we call
addition.
Now any calculation like the above may be altered to an equivalent one
in several ways. In the first place, the order may be altered in any way,
provided all the quantities are taken account of. The truth of this statement
may be derived from the assumption that the order is immaterial when we
are dealing with two quantities, that is to say, that the same result is obtained
by taking account of 7a and 99 in the order 7a, 9{3 or in the order 9, 7a, and
of 7a, 9a in the order 7a, 9a or 9a, 7a, and of 78, 9 in the order 7, 98 or
98,7. Assuming this to be intuitively true, we can alter the order in which
a set of quantities is taken account of to be any whatsoever, by alterations in
each of which only two consecutive quantities are affected. For instance, to
show that 7a, 98, 11a, 128 = 11a, 93, 128, 7a, first alter the order of 98, 11a
to 11a, 98, then the order of 7a, 11a to 11a, 7a, thus bringing 11a to the first
position; then bring 9 to the second position, and so on, thus
Ta, 9p. 11a, 128 = Ta, 11a, 9/3, 128 = 1la, 7a, 98, 128 = White 97, Ta, 126
= 11a, 98, 128, 7a.
In the caleulation the quantities are then said to be commutative.
Fry—Reol and Complex Numbers as Adjectives oi Operators. 17
Again, we may first calculate any group, say 98, lla, 126 in 7a, 9/3, 11a,
128, 3a, and denoting the result by (9, lla, 12/5), we can prove
7a, 9B, 11a, 12(3, 3a = 7a, (98, 11a, 12/3), 3a.
For bring the group into the initial position in the calculation by using the
commutative law, then associate its members together, or, in other words,
replace the group by a single quantity, then alter by the commutative law,
so that the other quantities are in their original order, thus
Ta, 9p. 11a, 128, 3a = 96, Ila, 128, 7a, 3a = (9, lla, 12/5), Ta, 5a
= a, (9, lla, 12(), Da.
The quantities are then said to be associative. Thus the calculation obeys
the commutative and the associative laws. These laws are dealt with at
some length, because the same method of proof will apply to prove that the
multiplication of generalised and complex numbers follows both the associative
and commutative laws.
At this stage it would be possible and instructive to do some simple and
sunultaneous equations; but theoretically it is better to postpone doing so
until we shall have made the next step.
I].—ReEAL NUMBERS.
Denoting ordinary numbers by the letters a,b,c, a,0,,c, &., we can
multiply any quantity aa by 6, and denoting the result by baa or b.a.a,
it follows by the commutative law assumed in this paper as proved for
ordinary numbers that baa = aba. This is quite intelligible. Observe in
multiplication for the purpose of exposition it is more convenient to take
the numbers in order from right to left, than in order from left to right,
as we did in addition. Now not only can we multiply aa by 0, but we
may also change the unit a to 3, or if the unit were f, alter B toa. To
obtain brief methods of expressing these operations we define (4+ 6)aa_ to
mean—iultiply aa by 6 and do not alter the unit to the other unit, so
that (+ b)aa = baa=+ (ba)a; and wedefine (—b)aa to mean—multiply
aa by b and alter the unit to the other one, so that (— b)aa = baf,
(— 6) a = baa. If we perform any operation (— 6) on aa, and then the
operation (— ¢) on the result, as the unit has been twice changed it is
unaltered, so that (- ¢) (— b)aa = ebaa = (cb)aa. Also as
(—¢) ¢ 6) aa = cha = - (cb)aa, and (+¢)(+b)aa = chaa = (cb)a,
and (+ ¢)(— 0) aa = chaf3 = - (cb) aa,
[3*]
18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the laws of operating in this way, or as we call it of generalised multiplication,
are summarised by stating that like signs give + and unlike -.
As (-a@)a =a/3 the symbol — enables us to dispense with the symbol
B, and any quantity may be expressed by the unit a and a qualifying
adjective + a or — a. This qualifying adjective is our generalised number,
and consists of an ordinary number a with the symbol + or — prefixed.
We denote it usually by the letters 2,7, 21,%, &e. Now my object is to
establish the ordinary use of symbols. Were I to follow what would
appear to be a more natural course, I should not introduce the symbols
+ and — at all, but should introduce one new symbol 7, which would
have the same meaning as -, in analogy to the symbol 7, which will be
introduced presently, and so our generalised number would be @ or qj.
If any student wishes to introduce algebraic operations in a sound
logical manner, I advise him to use this symbol 7, as it is rather hard to
limit the well-known symbols + and - to their precise usage as defined
above.
The meaning now of ayza is clear, and as we see generally that
ryza = ywza, because the numerical part of ayza is independent of the
order of xy, and also the final sign + or — in ayza does not depend on the
order of the signs + or — ina and 7; hence it follows that in the process of
generalised multiplication generalised numbers obey both the commutative
and the associative law, by a method of proof precisely analogous to that
given before in proving the corresponding results for addition of quantities.
As we may prefix the sign + = + 1 to any quantity, we may dispense
with the comma, and according to my view mere juxtaposition of the
quantities will signify that they are to be added. Thus va+ ya means that
va is to be added to ya, 2a — 7a means that za is to be added to yf.
The same quantities may also be denoted by (r+y)a and («—- y)a,
whereas «ya means that a is to be multiplied first by y and then by «.
We call +aa=aa a positive quantity, —aa=af3 a negative quantity,
+a oY @ a positive number, -@ a negative number, and in future in con-
formity with usage we shall call a generalised number a real number. By
adding any small positive quantity, say ca, repeatedly to a large negative
quantity we alter it by steps as small as we please to a large positive
quantity. We usually talk of this process as increasing the quantity, but
we might equally well talk of the reverse process as increasing the quantity,
for by continually adding ¢3 to a large positive quantity we proceed by
steps as small as we please to a large negative quantity. Subtraction is a
term which may be dismissed in a line: to subtract any quantity ya from
xa means that we look for a quantity such that when ya is added to it we
Fry—Real and Complex Numbers as Adjectives or Operutors. 19
Wy fi
get va, such a quantity is va + yB = xa -— ya. The introduction of the
units a and has made the operation of subtraction always possible.
The addition and multiplication of real numbers is a distinet forward
intellectual step, which will be made immediately, but is not required for
the consideration of simple and simultaneous equations, which seem to me
to be simplified by retaining the unit a.
As an example—solve the equation
d(x -—5) = (2% - 6) + 1.
In this form the question has no meaning until we shall have advanced
to the consideration of the addition and multiplication of real numbers,
but in the following simpler form it has a definite meaning—
Find a real number x to satisfy
¢ (wa + 5B)
or 4 (ra -— 5a) = =(2xa - 6a) + a.
tl
+ (2ra + 6/3) + a,
Multiply across by 20. We can do so, because if two quantities are equal,
it is intuitively true that they are still equal if we change the unit to «a,
and in addition we may alter the unit a to PB on each side, as the operations
we use have just the same effect on /3 in its connexion with a as they have
on a in its connexion with 6. Thus we can multiply both sides of any
equation by any real number. :
So we get
Bra + 20) = 8va + 243 + 20a,
add to each side 82/3 + 25a, andas 25a + 258 =0 and 5xa + 823 = 3xf3, ete. ;
3a = 243, + 20a + 25a = 21a;
fa) = Ta;
coll
Observe we can reverse every step and proceed backwards from x =-—- 7 to
the equation.
Simple problem.—How far should I wall in a forward or backward
direction along a road, so that should I walk four times as far in the same
direction, and then walk 31 miles in a forward direction, I should be 11 miles
in front of the point from which I started ?
In this problem, denoting a mile walked in a forward direction by a, and
one in a backward direction by (3, we want to find a real number z to satisfy
4va + dla = 11a.
Adding 316 to each side, 4ra = 1la+ 318 = 208, .. 2=-5, or I walk
backward one mile.
20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Nore.— Were I to substitute the words “51 miles in the same direction ”
for “51 miles in a forward direction,’ the problem could not be stated
algebraically, and with the number chosen would not have any solution.
Addition and Multiplication of generalised or real numbers.—(ay, #2, £3, ete.)
or (% +4, +7;+ etc.) has the following definite meaning as an operator on
any quantity wa, namely, it means that we multiply wa first by 2, then by
a, and so on, and add the results.
Now if wa+7,a+7.a + etc.=xa, we may multiply as we saw in the
above problem by any real number w, so that
twa + fa + 3Wa + ete. = Tita;
(#7, + #2 + 4 + etc.) wa = rwa.
Thus if (#, + 72 + 7; + ete.) a = xa, the operator 7, + 7, + 7; + ete., on any
quantity 7a, produces the same result as the operator z, and so in this sense
is equal to it, where z is derived from 7, + #, +2; + ete., by combining the
numbers in the same way as they would combine should we operate with it
on a. This is precisely the same as what we mean in arithmetic by such a
statementas 3 ++4=7, which asserts not only that 3 units + 4 units =7 units,
but also that if we multiply any quantity say 13 units by 5 and then by 4
and add the results, we get the same quantity as if we multiplied 13 units
by 7.
Similarly if x,7.7,4 = za, multiply each side by w (as we saw we could
do), so that 2a.r,va = xvra. Hence if we combine the real numbers in the
operator 7,7.7; in the same way as they would combine were we to operate
with it on a, we get an operator z which produces the same effect as 7,227;
when we operate with it on any quantity. In this sense and according to
this rule 247,73 =. We have thus shown how to add and multiply real
numbers, and we note in such operations the numbers are commutative and
associative.
Now, (z+ y)(e + ya =2(0' +y/)aty+y)a
= (2 +7/)xat (v’ +7) ya
= aila+ ryla+ vya + Yyfa,
(x1 +y4)(2 +7) = oe + ay + ary t yy.
Replacing x’ by « and 7’ by y, and using the notation xx = 2°,
2
(2+ 7) = a + 2ry + 7¥.
Replacing y by - y,
(x-yf = 2 —2ry +7’.
Replacing « by z and 7/’ by — y,
(c+y)@-y)="-¥.
Fryv—Real and Complex Numbers as Adjectives or Operators. 21
De .
Fractions.—What we mean by — or «/y is a veal number such that when
Y
we multiply it by y, or y by it, we get x, Such a number exists, for, denoting
the numerical part of a real number a by |«|, its numerical part is |«!/|y|;
and, in addition, we have to prefix the sign + or — as required.
Now, if —a=2za, multiplying each side by y and by any real number w
Y
as we saw we can do, we get
awa = yw ;
v CW
yo GR”
or a fraction can be multiplied above and below by any real number without
altering its value.
Addition of Fractions.
a 6 wg P
=+— + —, isa real number 2, given by
Yo OY -v
oa a
= oF = +=, |a=s8a.
GY YF FY
Multiply each side by yyy”;
(ryy + yy + 2°yy)a = yy Ya ;
ayy” a wyy” ae ue yy,
g yyy
Quadratic Equations—In problems, such arise in the form
@ + 2ar'+ 6) a= 0:
Adding (+@-a*)a, if a@—b is+, we get
(eta —(a@td)\a = (utat/aetb)(eta-Se+tb)a= 0.
This equals 0, when and only when, either
ctatf/etb=0 or rta—fetb=0.
Thus, the mathematical game played with the units a, (6 1s incomplete, as
we cannot find a real number 2 such that a?a=a3=- aa; nor can we
change x?+a* into the form (w+w)(w+w’); nor can we alter a’? +2ax+b
into the form (x+w) («+w’), in other words, find its factors when a? — is -.
Heample of a Problem.—What are eggs a dozen, if two more in a shilling’s
worth lowers the price a penny a dozen ?
Here two sets of units occur. Let a denote an egg I am to receive, 3 one
I am to give away, a’ a penny I am to pay, 3’ a penny I am to receive, If
22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
then za’ is the price of one egg, and ya the quantity I get for a shilling, the
problem states
Ly) 1
Y=—j (Ee
av wv
( iy be ALG 0
= Di Dy 5g oat
ISaRS i 16 2
C= —=-, e Sa 2 SS So
2454 ea as
(Observe, we can proceed backwards from either #=#, or e=-—% to the
two original equations.) Thus the price I pay for 12 eggs is 12a’ = 9a’ or 8/3’;
so either I pay 9 pence or am paid 8 pence to take the eggs.
Tndices—The theory of indices may now he developed in the usual way.
m wy
¥ : a sue ? WM oa eee
We define «* when m and x are positive integers, and — is in its lowest
Nv
— ee 1 =
terms as "/v™, and 2 » as —- When z is positive, "/z” has two values
rn
equal but of opposite sign when 7 is even, and one if 7 is odd. Also, we
mn mm
prove generally that a value of «” multiplied by a value of x” gives a value
mn + m'n
of « mm, If «is negative, “/x™ does not exist as a real number when 7
is odd and m even; it has one value when m is odd and 7 odd, and one value
when m is even and 7 odd. We note, then, the theory is incomplete so long as
we restrict our operations to real numbers. The binomial exponential and
logarithmic series may now be developed, noting that we restrict ourselves to
the logarithms of positive numbers.
Trigonometvy.—In trigonometry, angles are measured in terms of a unit a,
the radian, in the form za, where z is a real number. Associated, then, with
any real number « are other real numbers sin ra, cos za, &c,
Fry—Real and Complex Numbers as Adjectives or Operators. 238
II].—CompLex NuUMBERS.
To generalise still further our operations we take, instead of two units,
four units in cyclical order a, a’, (3, 3’. Of these four, two a, (3, are a pair of
the sort we have considered up to this, so that they combine by addition,
Ta + 93 = 2/3, and so on. The other pair a’, 9’ are similarly related, and form
any other pair.
For instance, a, {3 might refer to money due to or owed by a person,
a’, [3’ to distance moved along a line. Or in particular a, might refer to
distances measured along a line, and a’,(3’ to distances measured along a
second line inclined at an angle to the first. A simpler representation of
the result of complex multiplication is obtained when the angle is taken to
be aright angle. Again a, § might be any pair of units, and a’, 3’ a pair
to measure quantities of the same kind, but we agree to keep the two
quantities distinct.
Having made a selection of any such four, and arranged for them
a cyclical order a,a’, (3, 3’, we introduce a new symbol 7 such that ai
written before any of the quantities ba, ba’, 1, 53’, means that b is to be
multiphed by « and the unit changed to the next in cyclical order. Of
course + @ or @ written in front of ba, &¢., still means that 6 is to be
multiphed by @ and the unit not changed, and — @ written in front ba,
&e., still means that 4 is to be multiplied by @ and the unit changed to f, &e.
Thus diba = aba’, aiba’ = ab, aibB = abB’, wibp’ = aba.
Hence, @a=ia' =8=-a, and so on, so that ¢ is equivalent to the
operator — 1. Again, ia = 3’ =- a, thus the operator - 7 that is
(— 1) (12) (but it is customary to omit the 1 in each), is equivalent to a
reversal of the order of substitution laid down for 7.
As Ya=-—a, ta=-— ta, ta =a, our most general quantity,
aa + ba’ + cB + dj3’ may now be written as za + tya or (x + ty)a.
Thus our most general number is «+7y, and is a complex adjective
qualifying the noun a.
Now, defining (#+7y)za tomean «za + iyza, where za is any complex
quantity, we get (%+ 1y) (#' + ty’) za = {ae — yy’ +1 (vy +2’y)\za, hence v+ iy
and 2 +7y’ are commutative, and hence, denoting complex numbers by
21, 22,83, &C., IM 2,223,&C.a, $1, 22,23, &e., are commutative and associative.
Now if (1+#)a=sa, as the symbols - and 7 operate on « in its
relation to (’a in consecutive cyclical order in the same way as they
operate on a in its relation to a8’, and so on, it follows that we may
replace a by a’ or f or j’. Also it follows by intuition that we may increase
PROC. R,I.A., VOL. XXNII., SECT, A. [4]
24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the unit a to ca. Thus we may multiply both sides of the equation
(21 + %)a = 2a, or of any equation, by a complex number +a@+ 7b, for
we may replace a by aa and change if necessary a to 9, and also replace
a by ba, and change a to a’ or 3’, then add the results, thus getting from
(at+ma=sa to (1+m)Gattb)a =24atW)a.
Thus if (s,+%) =
_-1+7,/287
cay
I
[4*]
26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
: 4 «Pp i 5 IST %
and the answer to the question is sea or I pay for the dozen
BL pounds
=
eggs by receiving one halipenny, and either giving or receiving
of corn.
One fundamental group of 4 units referred to at the beginning of
the treatment of complex numbers is a set aa’‘8’, in which af are units of
length measured along a line 04, and a’f’ are units of length measured
parallel to a line OB meeting OA at an angle Q. A complex quantity
(<+7iy)a for this group may be represented by measuring OJ=za irom
O along OA and WP from M=~ya' parallel to OB. The lengths za, ya’
are what are called the coordinates of P referred to the oblique axes O4,
OB. Any complex number x+iy provides us with the coordinates of a
point P referred to given oblique axes, and conversely the position of P gives
us by its coordinates z,7 a complex number z+iy. In this sense P is a
geometrical representation of the complex number. To add two complex
numbers represented by P and Q, we draw from Pa line equal and parallel
to and in the same direction as OQ.
Any complex number z+ iy may be written in the form
7 (cos 6 + isin 8),
where 7 is taken to be a real positive number, is called the modulus of
x+iy, andis denoted by |z+/7iy|. The angle 6 is called the argument or
amplitude of x+y, and has an infinite number of values, as we may
take 6+2kz instead of 6 without altering x+y, where é is an integer.
When the axes 04, OB are taken to be at right angles, the angular
coordinates 7, 6 of a point P, namely the length OP taken to be positive,
and the angle POA, also represent the modulus and argument of the complex
number represented by the point P. Writing two complex numbers ;,s’ in
the form :
r(cosO+isin@), 7 (cos + isin Gy,
their product
sx’ = 77 {cos (0 + 0’) + isin (6 + 8')} -
by de Moivre’s theorem. Thus the modulus of the product of s,2' is the
product of their moduli, and the argument of the product is the sum of
their arguments, to which we may add, however, + 2/7. As
7 Peer
+ 74Sin
eh ris
]4l
when 0A, OB are at right angles, the point P’ which represents 7 (x + 7y)
may be obtained from the point P, which represents x +iy by rotating
Fry—Real and Complex Numbers as Adjectives or Operators. 27
OP in the positive direction through a right angle about 0. When 04,
OB are not taken at right angles, the effect of multiplying («+7y) by zis
not so simply represented, nor have we a simple geometrical representation
of the argument and modulus of «#+7y, nor is the representation of
(x + iy) (z' + iy’) so simply related to the representation of x +2y and
v + ry.
= Seva TU ces
By («+ 7iy)", where m and 7 are positive integers, and z 18 in its lowest
; 7
terms, we mean a number z such that 2" =(e¢+7y)". Writing x+7zy in the
form 7(cos@+7sin@), we see that z has the value
We if
m ean
7” (cos — 6 + 71 sin — 0),
n m |}
and n—1 other values obtained by replacing @ by
6 + 27, GEA ee 6+2(n-1)7;
that these are all different is easily seen from their representative points,
m
which form a regular polygon of n sides inscribed in the circle of radius = 7”.
(c+iy) » is defined as
1 _z m ee 1D
= = HE FZ cos — @ -isin—6);
n wu /
and so its 7 values are obtained by replacing m by — m in the 7 values of
(o + iy)”.
As another example of a problem, take the following :—The fore-wheel of
a carriage makes 64 revolutions more than the hind-wheel in travelling one
mile; but if the circumference of the fore-wheel be increased by 11 inches,
it will make only 40 revolutions more than the hind-wheel. Find the
circumference of each wheel. With the numbers given, this problem has
two real solutions. To understand the negative solution, and complex
solutions when the numbers are altered, it is better to alter the problem
to the following equivalent one :—There are two lines, P and Q, of which P
is contained in a mile 64 times more than @; but if the length of P is
increased by 11 inches, it is contained iu a mile only 40 times more than Q.
Find the two lengths.
Laying down a direction OA, let a be an inch measured in that direction,
3 one in the opposite direction. Letra be the length of P, ya the length of @,
28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
and 7 the number ya must be multiplied by to give one mile. Then the
problem states
nya =1760x3«12.a=(n+ 64)2a = (n+ 40) (e+ 11) a;
1 ena 24 coe
x «+11 1760x3x12~ 2640’
x +11lx-11 x 2640 =0;
z=165 or -176.
Thus, P is 165 inches measured in the direction OA, or 176 measured in the
opposite direction, and 7 = 320 or — 424.
If we substitute the words “ diminished by 11 inches” for “increased by 11,”
the solution is complex. To interpret the complex solution, we take a’, (3’ to
represent an inch drawn in the direction OB inclined at an angle to OA.
With the four fundamental units a, a’, B, 3’, the length of P will be denoted
by wa, where x is a complex number; similarly, y and 2 will be complex
numbers, and the problem is to find complex numbers to satisfy
nya = 1760 x 5 x 12a = (n+ 64) 2a = (n + 40) (x -11)a;
1 Late, al
x — 11r + 29040 = 0,
a=11(1 + 14/959).
And n=-—52712,/959.i gives us two definite operations =” + 64 which,
when performed on the quantities 14. (1+47./959)a_ respectively, give one
mile.
Briefly, to summarise further work with complex numbers, we develop the
properties of the absolutely convergent series
which series we call ¢, so that @.c = e**. Thus e7*!¥ =c7(cosy + 7siny).
We define log(x+7y) as being such that
ele) = 2 + ay = 7(cos0 +7 si) = e857,
so that log(x+7zy) =log7 +70, and has an infinite number of values, as 0
may be replaced by @+ 2/m~. We define 2’, where z and p may both be
. ~ Vip
complex, to be ¢?°?*, andso is many-valued. If p is of the form + = where
7
mand ” are integers, it has the z values found before. Taking one of the
values of z? corresponding to 6+ 2kz, and varying
Z="2+ 7 = 7(cos8 + 7sin 8) = ele" +1(022kn))
Fryv—Real and Complex Numbers as Adjectives or Operators. 29
de oP {log (x + dr) +i (0+ d0 4 2hkmr)} _ eo? {log x +%(0 + 2kn) }
Ag = limit of
0s r+ dr+i(0+d0+2knr) _ 2108 yr +i (0+ 2k)
p flog(r+dr)—logr+ida} _ 1 !
limit of "~Togr ti(0t Bim){ glog(r+ dr) —logr+ ito _ 11
2D ler frog (1+) + io} ae 1
limit of
Il
| tog (14) + iaa se if
“{
iia ) ( Ps
p71 (op (< 0) fas i 2p fl +p (¢ + iad) - ih
ES Tit oo ere ert ot
ain Gp,
oe (+ +iae) - 1 1+ +1d0 - 1
= (ier
Finally, as an example of a way in which this mathematical game may
be visibly played—for of course it may generally be played only on paper
when the units a’, (3’ are of any different kind whatsoever from a, S—take
4 measuring vessels 46.A’B’ arranged in the cyclical order AA’BS’, and
pour any quantities of water into them. We lay down that the position of
the game at any time is given by stating the difference of the quantities of
water in 4 and B and stating which is in excess, and making a like state-
ment for A’ and &’. Then what is meant by a number 2 or + 2 operating
on the quantities, is the same as doubling the quantity in every vessel ;
2i means that the quantity in every vessel is to be doubled and transferred
to the vessel next to each, say on the left; 32? or - 3 means that the
quantities are trebled and transferred to the vessels second in order on the
left or to each opposite vessel, 42° or - 47 means that the quantities are
quadrupled and transferred to the third vessel on the left or the first on
the right, 2+ 57 means that the original quantities are to be doubled, and
also that they are to be trebled and transferred to the vessels on the left,
and so on. Now we have proved that the final position of the game after
any number of such orders have been carried out depends only on the original
position, that is on the excesses and the vessels containing the excesses,
and indeed that this is so is obvious; that any order implied by a + wy
can be carried out by a repetition of any one of » orders each repeated x
times, and we have shown how to find these orders or operations. Some
problems are obvious, thus the order + 1 may be effected by repeating
twice the order + 1 or the order — 1, or by repeating 4 times any one of
the orders + 1, — 1, + 7, —7 and by the repetition 4 times of no other order,
30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Again by consideration of the variation of the argument of any rational ~
integral function of = oi degree n, when the pomt which represents = by
the numbers giving the lengths of its rectangular coordinates is made to
describe a closed curve, we can prove that the function may be expressed
and uniquely expressed in the form (s+ y;) (= + y2)(=+y:), &¢., or thrown
into the form of x factors. So any order =” +a,s"'+ass"* + &e, with
respect to the distribution of water in the four vessels can be uniquely
carried out by consecutive orders s+y:, s+ 7:2. &c. when z is arbitrary.
NOTE.
The conception of ,/— 1 as a geometrical operator signifying rotation
threugh a right angle was introduced by Argand in 1806. I have shown
that it is not necessary to restrict the angle to a right angle, and note that
such a conception of ,/—1 is limited to geometry. Finding other modes
of introducing i unsatisfactory—for instance, in Harnack’s Introduction to
the Calculus, “i is called the imaginary unit and operations with it are
defined "—I have ventured in this paper to show that numbers both real
and complex have a practical concrete meaning, hoping to help mathe-
maticians who have no inclination for the study of abstract logic to satisfy
themselves that the processes they make use of have a definite meaning.
Those who prefer a more abstract treatment of the subject may be referred
to Bertrand Russell’s “Principles of Mathematics,” vol. i (Cam. Univ. Press,
1903). Those who are satisfied with the treatment of the real variable may
in most simple processes, at all events with the complex variable, derive the
required result by treating i as a variable parameter: see “The Hypothetic
Variable,” by R. A. P. Rogers, Hermathena, vol. xiv, 1906. I regard in
this paper all numbers as operators on a fundamental unit, but I also have
ventured to regard them as adjectives, because ordinary numbers are such
grammatically. When we speak of 5 tons of hay, 5 is an adjective. When
we further qualify the 5 tons by specifying whether it is hay that has been
bought or sold, the symbol which signifies all this is an adjective. When
we further extend the relations of a ton of hay, I still call the operator
x+iy a complex adjective, following the same extension of terminology
according to which we call it a complex number.
[ek
IW
ON DOUBLET DISTRIBUTIONS IN POTENTIAL THEORY.
By J. G. LEATHEM.
Read May 11. Published SEpremper 3, 1914.
1. In the study of Potential Theory there is a tendency to regard doublet-
distributions as of little practical importance except in so far as they are
relevant to the theory of magnetism. When the student has gone through
the investigation of the force in cavities of various shapes cut in magnetized
matter, and the discontinuity of the potential due to a double-sheet, he hears
little more of doublet-distributions. As a matter of fact such distributions
present themselves, if only as interpretations of purely mathematical ex-
pressions, in the formulation of other physical problems which are susceptible
of treatment by the analysis of potential theory ; but it is perhaps the view
of many that it is unprofitable to reformulate problems on the subject of
whose solution the mathematician feels that he is not likely to be able, with
the weapons at present available to him, to add to the existing body of exact
knowledge.
The present writer, confessing at the outset that he has little to offer in
the way of new results, nevertheless thinks it worth while to fill a gap in the
current presentations of potential theory by examining some of the properties
of doublet-distributions corresponding to familiar properties of ordinary
surface and volume densities. In doing this it has seemed useful, for
suggestion and illustration, to indicate how, in the case of the application of
the theory to the motion of a liquid, the fundamental problem presents itself
simply as a double-sheet problem, and to study the matter in this aspect.
Though in hydrodynamics the ground has been too thoroughly explored to
leave any hope of obtaining fresh exact results by old methods, there is
always a chance that a new and concise formulation of a standard problem
may put some student on the track of an approximate solution of practical
importance. Considering how simple is the fundamental property of liquid
flow, the failure of the mathematician to obtain (except in the very simplest
cases) even roughly approximate specifications of the flow corresponding to
boundaries of given form and motion, is a striking exemplification of the
limitations of modern analysis.
A surface concentration of doublets may or may not be such that the
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. A. [5]
32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
moment in an element of area is normal to the surface. In the former case
we have what is generally called a double-sheet, whose strength is the normal
moment per area. The possibility of the latter case leads to the conception
of a tangential doublet distribution in a surface, in which the moment in an
element of area is tangential to the surface, and the strength is a tangential
vector. It will be worth while to inquire later into the properties of a
tangential distribution, but the double-sheet and its bearing on applications
of potential theory will be considered first.
3. Uniqueness Theorems for a Double-Shect.—Let S be a closed surface,
and let 7:, 7 be the strengths of two double-sheets in the surface S which
separately produce the same field of potential in all space outside S; then 7,
and 7, can differ only by a constant. For if we put 7, —7,=7, we see by
superposition that a double-sheet of strength 7 produces zero potential in the
region outside S; thus r produces no normal force outside S, and as normal
force is continuous in crossing a double-sheet, there is no normal force just
inside S, and therefore no force at all. So 7 produces constant potential
inside S and, as the discontinuity of potential in crossing S is 477, 7 must be
a constant. That this constant is not necessarily zero is corroborated by the
well-known fact that a double-sheet of uniform strength in a closed surface
produces zero potential at outside points.
If S be a closed surface, and 7m, 7, the strengths of two double-sheets in
the surface which separately produce the same field of potential in the
space inside S, then must 7,=7,. For if we put r,— 72 =7 a double-sheet of
strength 7 produces zero potential in the inside region, so there is no normal
force just inside and therefore no normal force just outside. Thus there is
no force and therefore constant potential outside, so the discontinuity of
potential 477 must be constant. But it is known that a double-sheet of
uniform strength + produces potential + 4ar at points inside, and as the
potential inside is known to be zero we must have 7 = 0, i.e. 7 = 72.
4. Notation.—It will make for brevity to introduce a special notation.
Let V(p,q,7,5) stand for the potential at a variable point P due to a
combination of gravitational distributions of different kinds represented
symbolically by the letters p,g,7,s. Thus if we have a surface density os,
a volume density p, a double-sheet of strength 7, and particles typified by m,
the potential due to all these simultaneously at a point P is denoted by
V (co, p, 7, Mm).
In general we shall have to do with a surface S which divides space into
two regions; one of these we shall call the “relevant” region, and we shall
distinguish the potential and other functions associated with this region by
the suffix (,); the other we shall call the “irrelevant ” region, and distinguish
Leatuem—On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 38
its potential, etc., by the suffix (,). We shall take the standard direction of
anormal to S as from the relevant into the irrelevant region, and we shall
treat the strength 7 of a double-sheet in S as positive when the axis of the
doublet element from negative to positive points towards the irrelevant region.
5. The Double-Sheet Potential in Hydrodynamics.—The problem of deter-
mining for a given region that irrotational liquid motion which corresponds
to a prescribed motion of the boundary is usually attacked by a search for a
function ¢, the velocity potential, which satisfies Laplace’s Equation Ad = 0
at all points in the region (save where there are prescribed singularities),
and has at the boundary a prescribed normal gradient. Altermatively,
however, the specification of the motion may be regarded as depending on
the theoretically (if not practically) more simple problem of determining the
surface value $ of the velocity potential. A knowledge of ¢ alone would
give the dynamically most important function of the motion, namely the
kinetic energy; and it is, in any, case, easy to deduce from a known ¢ the
general form of ¢.
Let the boundary consist of a surface S which divides space into two
regions; of these regions one is occupied by liquid, and we shall call it the
relevant region; the other, though important mathematically, is not physically
significant, and will be called the irrelevant region.
Let W be the normal velocity of the boundary, a prescribed function,
reckoned as positive when towards the irrelevant region. Let it be supposed
that there are sources in the liquid, the strength m of a source being measured
by the total time-rate of outflow across a small sphere surrounding it, so that
the velocity potential at small distance « has its most important part of the
form - m/4ire. There may also be equal and opposite sources combined as
doublets of moment typified by pu.
For purposes of integration let each source or doublet be surrounded by a
small sphere of radius «, and let do be an element of area on the surface of
such a sphere; let dn be an element of inward drawn normal, so that
dn =— de.
Take any point P in the irrelevant region, and let 7 denote distance
measured from P. Apply Green’s Theorem! to the part of the relevant region
outside the-e spheres, using the functions ¢ and 7. This gives
Pe cee
-[o5G) ase: 2 |e (5) do -|9a (=) dv, (1)
1 Leathem, Volume and Surface Integrals used in Physics, Cambridge Mathematical
Tracts, No. 1, §$ 18.
[5*)
34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
in which we note that the subjects of volume integration vanish, and that, on
the surface S, 6¢/dn = W, and ¢ = ¢-
For a sphere surrounding a source do=<¢dw, where dw is an element
of solid angle, and
where 7 is now measured from P to the source ; also
peony /all mfo/fi\l
\eZ(()a>-E[A(;) ao > 0.
For a doublet ¢ tends, at a distance «, to the form — (u/47*) cos 6, where
6 is the angle which « makes with the axis. On the sphere 7' may be
replaced by 7~! — 7c cos 6’, where 7 is now measured from P to the doublet,
and 6’ is the angle which « makes with the direction of r. Thus
r1¢ Qu f/
[ego >-Z(G- * cos 0) aw
Tv On = NG 22 €
Daf
= = | cos 0’ cos 0dw
Arr |
D
= == cos xX
oT
where x is the angle which the axis of the doublet makes with the direction
of 7, Also
ee Oey (u cos 8 @ /« cos B
Wea ee alc ek
dire Oe 7
=— ——| cos @ cos dw
77? |
lu
= iy a COSX.
Thus the limit form, for vanishing of all the e’s, of equation (1) is
freee [ y }
JeaG)as =| > as-> 2+ 24 cos x (2)
The left-hand side is the gravitation potential at P due to a double-sheet
in § of strength , and the right-hand side is the combined potential at P
due to a surface density W in S, particles of mass - m at the sources, and
gravitation doublets of moment - wu at the liquid doublets. So the result is
V.(¢) = VW, - m, - p). (3)
6. In the above it has been tacitly assumed that the region of integration
is finite. Modifications may be necessary if the relevant region extends to
infinity.
Learnrem—On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 35
If the relevant region is externally unbounded in all directions the form
of @ at great distance & from a definite origin O may be arranged in powers
of &, and it is known’ that the only terms which can occur are spherical
solid harmonics of positive or negative integral orders. The following terms
might be present,
vk cos 0+ C+ M/4rR - M’ cos 0/47 PR’,
where v, C, M. MW’ are constants, and @ and 0’ are angles measured from fixed
directions. Terms of a greater order of magnitude would correspond to cases
of no practical interest. Of the above terms the first corresponds to what is
usually called “uniform motion at infinity,’ the second has no physical
significance, the third represents a source of strength JM at infinity, and the
fourth is introduced in order to show that it and terms of lower order do not
affect the final result.
In applying Green’s Theorem as above we have to bound the region of
integration externally by a sphere with centre O and radius &. And we
must add to the right-hand side of equations (2) and (3) the limit (if any),
for R > o~, of
1 ,
[I ded tome oy Ma
taken over the sphere #; here it is allowable to substitute A? + OP cos X R*
for 7’, where A is the angle between OP and R.
It is to be noted that the combination, in one, of the two integrals of the
types frdp/on dS and {pdr !/ondS gets over the difficulty of non-convergence
or semi-convergence which might seem to be unfairly evaded by the choice of
a specially simple form for the outer boundary. For if we take an alternative
outer boundary S’ of any shape, lying completely outside the & sphere, and
apply Green’s Theorem to the functions 7“! and ~% in the space between the
two, we see that
| (7 op/an — Warton) dS
has the same value for both surfaces provided Ay =0 in the region of inte-
gration. And each term in the second factor under the integral which we
are studying is a legitimate value of y, so the spherical boundary gives results
which are not special, but general. ;
Let us consider each term separately.
The term in vyields 30Pvfcos\ cos@ dw, which = 47 OPv cosO
where @ is the angle between OP and the direction of the stream at infinity.
The term in C yields 47.
1 Thomson and Tait, Natural Philosophy, edition of 1890, vol. i, p. 181.
36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Of the terms in Mand W each separately yields zero.
When no term of higher order than that in JY occurs in the expansion of
¢ the motion is of the kind which is commonly described by the statement
that the liquid is at rest at infinity. For such motions we see that equations
(2) and (8) hold good. It is only when there is uniform flow at infinity that
these formulae require modification.
7. Determination of 6—Formula (3), modified if necessary for flow at
infinity, yields an implicit determination of ¢, unique to the extent set out
in the theorems of § 3. The hydrodynamical problem is thus thrown back on
that of converting this implicit determination into an explicit one, in fact on
the problem of finding the strength of a double-sheet in the surface S which
shall produce a given potential field in the irrelevant region.
In passing one wonders whether the problem of finding this surface-
function ?, exactly or approximately, might not be more hopefully attacked
by a study of the geometry of the surface and of functions and integrals
associated with it than by a quest for a function of position in space which
shall satisfy Laplace’s equation and other conditions.
8. Continuity—_lt must be noted that the data of the problem are not
entirely arbitrary, since continuity of liquid flow requires that a certain
equality be satisfied by the strengths of the sources, namely
| Was = Sm (4)
li the relevant region extend to infinity in all directions the condition is —
slightly different, being in fact that the outward flow across an outer surface S’
large enough to enclose S and all the sources, together with the outward
motion following the motion of the boundary 5S, shall equal the output of all
the sources ; this gives
[Was + \ep/en as’ = 3m.
S’ may be taken to be the sphere #, and in the S’ integral we may put
for ¢ the terms set out in §6. It then appears that the only term which
contributes to the integral is M/47R, which yields- MZ. So our continuity
condition becomes
| Was = M+ 3m. (5)
If M is among the data it must comply with this condition ; if it is among
the quaesita this condition serves to determine it.
9. It is of course clear that if S extends to infinity, so that the relevant
region extends to infinity but not in all directions, the preceding results
may require considerable modification. But there is no real difficulty in
dealing with any particular case.
LeataemM—On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 37
10. Derivation of > from ¢—Assuming ¢ to have been determined, we
can get an expression for @ by precisely the same sort of application of
Green’s Theorem as is employed in § 5, with only this modification that the
point P from which 7 is measured is to be taken in the relevant region.
To avoid an infinity in the subject of the volume integration an additional
boundary must be introduced, namely a sphere o’ of radius y surrounding
the point P. This involves the introduction of additional terms in equation
(1), namely — 11 0¢/én do’ on the left-hand side, and —[{@ dn'/dn do’ on
the right-hand side. The limits of these for »— 0 are respectively zero
and 4r@,, where », means the value of ¢ at the point P.
Consequently we get, instead of formula (2),
eae dS + 4rbp = [= dS — == + 2s COS x, (6)
with an extra term, if necessary, on the right-hand side for flow at infinity.
In the potential notation this may be written
Arp = — Vi($) + Vi(W, -— m, — p). (7)
11. It is worth remarking that in the application of Green’s Theorem in
§ 5, if for 7* there were substituted any function ~ which satisfies Ay = 0
at all points of the relevant region, a result very like that of formula (2), but
rather more general, would be obtained.
The integrals on the sphere o surrounding a doublet would require some-
what careful treatment; thus, for ~ we should write
pre (1 Pam nee
where the values now refer to the centre, and /, m,m are the cosines of «.
Also, for @ we put
— (u/47re) (Ll + Mm + Nn),
where L, M, N are the cosines of the doublet. Consequently,
0p Qu /, ow ow Ot ) Ll + Mm + Nn
— a = >
ie do > ze |v sl ae as +7 iS) ; dw
2 (7h, yp Oh . th)
se(Zon Se lea)
and
G)
m wen +4 Oe <) (Zi + Mm + Nn) dw
a
-30(Z Le “ue ‘ vee):
——>
aS
2|
S
Q
q
Y
+
|x
perma }
NS
2|
4-
38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
So the final result is
|e dS = [eas Syahs Bu( Leas ye. (8)
12. It is known’ that the potential of a double-sheet of strength 7 ata
point in the sheet is definite, and that it differs by + 277 from the limit
of the potential at a point which moves up to the sheet from either side.
Consequently if we let the point P from which the 7 of formula (2) is
measured move up to the surface S we get the limit formula
> fe aa m m
2 =F — | — = | = = =
27> | ? = 5) dS |= dsS-2— 2. COS x, (9)
the surface integrals being known to be convergent.
Combining this with (8), assuming y to have no singularity on the surface
S, we get
(5+ v)as- {) r(=+y)as- Sm(= +4)
- 3 (ze ati +N; Ay +¥): (10)
In the absence of sources and doublets we can deduce a formula for the
kinetic energy 7, namely,
r-|¢ Was’ = a [wr w (= ; v) dS as “= \lre=(2+v) dS ds’,
these being integrals taken twice over the surface S.
It is conceivable that, for a particular form of S, some happy choice
of ~ might make it possible to evaluate the integrals in (10) or (11) either
accurately or approximately.
13. Approximate form of @ at great distance—Returning to the terms set
out in § 6 as possibly representing the most important part of the velocity
potential at great distance from S, and thinking in particular of the motion
in liquid extending to infinity due solely to the motion in it of a rigid body
whose surface is the boundary S, we see that the approximate form of ¢ at
great distance # from a definite origin Ois - I’ cos6'/47R*, or
_ (AL + BM + CN)/Ax RF’, (12)
where Z, V, N are the direction cosines of R. This shows that the motion is
to this approximation the same as would be due to a doublet at the origin
} Leathem, l.c., §34.
LeatHemM—On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 39
with component moments 4, 6, @. A first approximation to the determina-
tion of the liquid motion would consist in an evaluation of A, B,C. We
shall show how the value of A depends on that of .
Apply Green’s Theorem to the functions ¢ and # in the region bounded
internally by S and externally by the sphere S’ with centre at the origin and
radius #. Since in this region A = 0, and Aw = 0, the volume integrals
vanish, and we have
|an (RL) dS’ + [ea aS = [aS Sa [ex dS.
Now
| a (RL) ~ RL aa ds! = [2 c _R as
a | L(AL + BM+CN + Q) dw,
Aor
(where Q consists of negative powers of R multiplied by surface-harmonics
of integral orders greater than unity)
Also, at S, dx/dn = J, when /, m,n are the cosines of the normal drawn
into the irrelevant region. Hence
A = - |(@@W - Ig) d58. (13)
14. Relation between doublet-effect at infinity and applied impulse.—The
formula (13) suggests consideration of the case in which the surface S is a
massless thin rigid shell having liquid inside as well as outside. Let $’ be
the velocity potential of the motion of the liquid inside the shell, and let dn
continue to represent the element of normal drawn away from the region of
¢ and therefore into the region of ¢’. Apply Green’s Theorem to the functions
¢ and « in the space enclosed by S; we get
| xop /ondS = | ¢ex/dnds = | w’as,
OE jz Was = | 1¢/dS.
Substituting in (13) we get
A= = | Ug’ — $)d8. (14)
Now it is known that if the liquid motion were suddenly set up from
rest, as by the application of an impulsive forcive to the shell, the impulsive
liquid pressure set up would be — ¢. Consequently — fl¢dS is the « component
of resultant impulsive pressure on the shell from without, and {/’dS is the
corresponding component of impulsive pressure from within. So the right-
hand side of (14) represents minus the x component of the resultant of the
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. A. [6]
40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
impulsive pressure on S from both sides. Hence if Y be the component of
the impulse applied from without to the shell S which would produce the
motion, our result is simply
A= X, (15)
The simplicity of this result, independent as it is of the size, form, and
position of S, and of all impulsive couples, is remarkable.
An alternative statement of the same result may be got by considering,
instead of a rigid shell, a rigid body of the same density as the liquid, bounded
by the surface S$. For this case we put
W = 1(u = Yous + 2w2) + (VY = 201 + Ls) + W(W —-Lw2 + Ywr),
where (wv, v, W, w1, 2, ws) is the velocity system of the rigid body referred to
the origin as base-point. It is then clear that
| eWdS = — {Jf @ = Yw2, + 20.) dx dy dz
taken through the volume of the solid. Thus, in fact, [aWdS is minus the
x component of momentum of the solid of unit density. The component X
of the impulse necessary to set up the motion of solid and liquid has to
supply the momentum of the solid and to counterbalance the ~ component
of pressure of the liquid, and so in this case also the equality (13) is
equivalent to
Al = AG
15. Approximate form, at great distance, of the potential due to a double-
sheet.—Returning from the hydrodynamical illustration to pure potential
theory, let us inquire into the approximate form at great distance of the
potential due to a double-sheet of variable strength 7. A formula giving the
approximate form of the potential due to a system of positive gravitating
matter is well known, and it is natural to look for a corresponding expression
for doublet distributions.
If we take any origin and let (&, n, Z) be the coordinates of a point of the
double-sheet and (/, m, 7) the cosines of the normal, the potential V at a
point distant & from the origin in the direction (Z, M, NV) is
V = |r 3i(ZR - £)d8, (16)
where 7 is the distance from dS to the point (ZR, MR, NL).
If # is very great we may get an approximate value of 7* by a binomial
expansion thus—
y= - 2h (LE) + D2,
and therefore
p= Bl — 2h? > (LE) + RK? See
= f*{1+ 3H 3 (LE) + smaller terms}.
Leararem— On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 41
Consequently, if we neglect terms of a higher order of smallness than F*,
V = R*\r(Ll + Mm + Wn) ds
+ R*\7(3 (Ll + Mm + Nn) (LE + My + NZ) -(0E + mn+nZ)} dS, (16)
in which formula we notice in passing the parallelism between the second
term and the expression for the mutual energy of two magnets. -
Formula (16) is equivalent to
V = R*(pLh+qM@+7rN) + R* {a - 40 - hc) 2+ (b- de - da)
+ (¢-4a — 40) W2 + 3fMN + 8gNL + 3h4LM} (17)
where (p, 4, 7) = jr m, n) dS (18)
and
(a,b, ¢, f, 9, h) = a {21E, 2mn, 2nZ, (mE + 1m), (mE + 12), (m + mé)} aS). (19)
It is clear that, of these constants for the double-sheet, (p, g, 7) are
independent of the choice of origin. Let us call (a, 6, c) the moments of
inertia and (7, g, 1) the products of inertia of the double-sheet with respect
to the coordinate planes, and let us examine how the values of the moments
and products depend on the positions of these planes.
First let us change the origin, putting & + & for &, &c., and accenting the
corresponding symbols for moments and products. Then
=D rl (E + &) dS = 2&,p +a, (20)
fez [ria (f+ &) +n(y + m)} dS = Bg + nor +f (21)
These equalities are analogous to the theorems of parallel axes for ordinary
moments and products of inertia, but they do not indicate that any particular
origin has minimum properties analogous to those of the centre of gravity.
If instead of changing the origin we take orthogonal axes of coordinates
in new directions, namely those whose cosines are respectively (Ai, pu, v1),
(Az) fe, V2), (As, Ms, vs), We must write JA, + mu. + mv, forl, Er. + niu + Sv,
for €, and similarly for other cosines and coordinates. We thus get
/
a = ad! + bu? + cv? + 2furns + 2grmrdAr + 2hAan, (20)
id
GNX; + Opus + Cvavs + (fey + volts) f + (vers + Aavs) J
+ (Arps + pas) h. (21)
These relations are of the same form as those which hold good for
ordinary moments and products of inertia. Consequently it is possible to
choose, for any origin, such a set of orthogonal coordinate planes (principal
planes) as shall make the products vanish. For such planes the nine terms
of formula (17) reduce to six.
It is of course clear that the discussion of this Article applies to any
[6*]
4g Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
distribution of doublets, the surface integrals being replaced by sums for
isolated doublets, and by volume integrals for polarised matter in bulk.
It will be noticed that the special moments and products of inertia
here introduced are derivable from the ordinary moments and products of
inertia for unpolarised matter, Smé& and SmnZ, &c., by replacing each m by
the operator. ad/0& + Bd/dn + yo/eF corresponding to a doublet whose com-
ponent moments are (a, [3, y).
15a, With a view to illustrating the utility of the formulae of the
preceding Article, let us carry a stage further the approximation for the
hydrodynamical case discussed in §§ 13 and 14. The method there employed
can be extended without difficulty to terms of a higher order of smallness,
but the following is more concise. .
Considering two simultaneous liquid motions, one outside S and specified
by », the other inside S and specified by 9’, we take a point P outside S
and note that at P for the former motion equation (7) is applicable, while
for the latter motion an equation corresponding to equation (3) holds good
Remembering, however, that WV and W’ are in opposite senses so that
W + W’=0, and that the double-sheets ¢ and ¢’ also have their strengths
reckoned positive in opposite senses, we change our conventions so as to
make the outward sense of the normal to S the positive sense in both cases ;
so we get
drp = V' (6) - V(W’), (210)
0=-V(6)+ Vw, (216)
whence, on adding,
4nd = Vib - @). (210)
Thus the velocity potential is equal to the gravitation potential due to a
double-sheet of strength (¢ - ¢’)/4r.
At great distance, therefore, @ is given approximately by formula (17),
provided (¢ — ¢’)/4z be substituted for 7 in formulae (18) and (19).
The dynamical significance of (p, g, 7) in this connexion has already been
discussed. It is clear that a, b,c, f, g, h, ave likewise simply expressible in
terms of the impulsive pressure, but not in terms of the impulsive forcive
from without.
An alternative expression, not involving $’, may, of course, be got by
using formula (21a) and taking the approximations to V (4/47) and V(W’/4r),
the latter by the known formula for an unpolarised distribution, the former
by formula (17).
16. Kelvin’s Inversion Theory applied to doublets—It is a well-known
theorem, due to Liouville,’ that the most general conformal space-transfor-
* Journal de Mathématiques, t. xv, 1850, p. 103.
Leatoem—On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 48
mation ean be made up by combining uniform magnification, rigid body
displacement, and inversion, the last of which is the only operation involving
analytical difficulty in its details. It may therefore be of interest to examine
how doublet distributions and their fields fit into the method of inversion,
and incidentally to consider the illustration from hydrodynamics suggested
by the similarity already indicated between the double-sheet problem and the
problem of liquid motion.
The method of inversion of potential fields is set out in Thomson and Tait’s
Natural Philosophy, §§ 515,516. A centre O and radius k of inversion being
chosen, 7 and >” being the distances of a point @Q and its inverse Q’ from O,
dl, dS, dv being elements of length, area, and volume in one configuration, and
dl’, dS’, dv’ corresponding elements in the inverse configuration, it is known
that
2/6
‘ re . 74 eal %,
dl’ = BE dl, asi = 7; dua zg (22)
If, further, a particle of mass m placed at a point 4 produce a potential
V at a point P, and a particle of mass m’ =nu’/k placed at the point 4’
inverse of A produce potential V’ at the point & inverse of P, then
V’ = Vk/R’, where r, 1’, R, R’ are the radii vectores from O to A, A’, P, P’
respectively.
The particles typified by mand m’ can be generalized into surface densities
o, o, and volume densities p, p’, related to one another by the laws
oe = of§/73, p = pk/r®, (23)
and for these distributions the law of potential correspondence V’ = Vk/R’
still holds.
17.—It is clearly legitimate to extend the same sort of correspondence to
doublets, but the result is less simple. A doublet of strength mu situated at
Q, with its axis inclined at an angle x to OQ, is the limit of particles
(-m, +m) at a distance d/ apart where md/—+ wp for di—>0. The
inverses of these are particles
—m = —mr'/k, m +dm = m(r" + dr’)/k,
at a distance dl’ apart, where J’ = (r?/k*)dl and dl’ makes an angle 7 — y
with OQ’.
Now passing to the limit for d/-—-0 we get at @ not only the doublet
pe = limm'dl’ = p/h, (24)
but also a particle of mass v’ where
vy = lim mdr’/k = lim (- dl’ cos y/k) (m‘k/1’) = — (u'/r’) cos x
= — (ur"/k*) cos x = — (uk/7?) cos x. (25)
t4 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
From this it is but a step to the idea of corresponding surface dis-
tributions, namely an original distribution consisting of a double sheet of
strength z = w/dS and an inverse distribution consisting of a double sheet of
strength < = uw /dS’ together with a suriace density aw = — p’ cos y/r'dS’;
that is to say 7 = chile’, :
= — 7k cos y/r”. (27)
Here z and +’ are regarded as oi the same sign when in the corresponding
senses oi normals to the inverse surfaces, that is when they make supple-
mentary angles with 7.
18. Hydrodynamical IUustration of Inversion.—Let us now consider the
hydrodynamical system described in § 5 ior which the formulae (3) and (7)
hold good. We have a surface S separating a relevant from an irrelevant
region, and in the relevant region liquid sources and doublets; and cor-
responding to these we have a gravitation system comprising a surface
density W, a double-sheet ¢, particles m, and doublets p.
li we invert all this we get a surface & separating a relevant from an
irrelevant region, and in the relevant region we have particles typified by
m' =mrjk and v' =—p(r°/F) cosy, doublets yp’ = wr /F, a suriace
density W = Wi/r? — ¢(k/r2) cosy, and a double-sheet of strength
$’ = $k/r’. These satisfy the relation analogous to (3)
V.(6') = V(W, — mm’, - p+), (28)
since each side is &R*! times the corresponding side of equation (3) at
the corresponding point. Further, for the relevant region, there is a function
¢@ (namely FR times ¢ at the corresponding point) such that
dag’ = - Vy (6) + Vi (W, - m’, - 1’). (29)
It follows that g’ specifies a liquid motion corresponding to a normal
velocity HW” of the boundary S’.
19. The taking of the centre of inversion in either of the relevant regions,
with the consequent extension of the inverse relevant region to infinity, may
give rise to peculiarities in ¢ or @ requiring special examination.
If 0 is in the relevant region of the original motion, and is not a point of
singularity of ¢, then at a small distance R from O the approximate form
of ¢ is ¢ +R where 7 is a spherical surface harmonic of order unity. Con-
sequently in the inverse region the approximate form of @’ for great values of
F is 9' =kR (9, + 7 RF), and so the inverse system has a “source at
infinity ” of strength M’ = 4zkg,. Conversely if the original motion has a
“source at infinity ” of strength MV the value of ¢’ at O in the inverse system
is go = M/Azk.
LeatHrm—On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 45
If O is situated at a source in the original system so that, near O, #
approximates to the form — m,/47R, then in the inverse system, for great
values of 2’, 9’ approximates to the value 9’, = (— m/4aR)(k/R’) = - m,/4zk,
a constant. Conversely if, for great values of #, @ approximates to a constant
value @_, there is a source m)’ = — 47kg_ at O in the inverse system.
If O is situated at a doublet j. in the original motion, so that @ approxi-
mates near O to the form — (/4r)R*f, the most important part of ¢’ for
great values of FR’ is — (j/4r)k°RF, so that there is ‘uniform flow at
infinity’ of velocity v’ =— (~/4)k*. Conversely uniform flow v at infinity
in the original motion gives a doublet pu,’ = — 47k*v at the origin in the inverse
motion.
20. The possible occurrence of a constant in the limiting analytical form
of ¢ at infinity is seen to play a perhaps unexpectedly important part in
determining the nature of the inverse system. This is not really surprising
when one gets accustomed to the fact that the inverse of a field of constant
potential (corresponding to liquid at rest) is a field of potential corresponding
to flow from a source. In the original motion we can add to ¢ any constant
we please, making the constant ¢, zero or whatever else we like, without
changing the motion. In the inverse motion this gives us at the point O a
source of arbitrary strength, which may be adjusted to satisfy some special
requirement.
21. The Continuity Condition—Though the general theory of the inversion
method leaves-no room for doubt that the inverse motion is a possible motion,
namely that it satisfies a continuity condition of the type of formula (5), it is
nevertheless worth while to inquire how the equality in this form is obtained
directly by the formulae of correspondence. Let us therefore take each term
of the continuity condition of the inverse motion, namely
\W'dS' = [M’] + Sm! + Sv! + [mo], (30)
and express it in terms of the data of the original distribution. It is to be
remarked that the term MW’ is present only if the centre of inversion 0 is in
the relevant region of the original motion, and the term m,' is present only if
O is in the relevant region of the inverse motion.
Now WadS' = (Werk? — br? cos x/k°) (kt/r*) dS,
M = Arkdo, SM = Smk/r,
Sv’ = — >(uk/7") cos x, mo = —4rko,, ;
so equation (30), on division through by k, is the same as
|WrdS —|\$ cos y r*d8 = [Asrpo] + Smr4 - Sur? cosy - [4rd]. (31)
If O is in the irrelevant region of the original motion the first term in
46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
brackets is absent, and (31) is identical with equation (2). the term — 479,
(if present) corresponding to the 47C’ of § 6. If O is in the relevant region
of the original motion the first term in brackets must be retained, and (31)
is now identical with equation (6).
Thus it appears that the continuity condition of the inverse motion is
identical with relation (3), the relation which determines ¢, or with relation (7),
the relation which specifies in terms of 9, according as the centre oi
inversion is taken in the irrelevant or the relevant region of the original
motion. This pair of alternative identities in the inversion transformation is
rather remarkable.
22. Surface Distribution of Tangential Doublet.—In the most general surface
distribution of doublets the moment in an element of surface dS has com-
ponents (adS, (dS, ydS) where (a, B, y) are functions of position on the
surface. If (&, », €) are the coordinates of dS the potential at a point
P (a, y, 2) 1s
V = |{a(w - £) + B(y—n) + y@-D) r°as. (32)
Ti (1, m, 7) be the cosines of the normal at dS, and if at all points on S
al + Bm + yn = 0. (33)
then the doublet distribution is one of tangential moment.
It is clear from the form of V that, if P be in the surface S or be made to
approach a limit position Oin the surface, questions of convergence arise
with respect to the integrals representing the potential and the components
of attraction.
23. Limits of potential and force for a point approaching the surface.—
Applying the standard tests' we consider first the potential V, and we notice
that the potential V, at O is a surface integral whose subject of integration
tends to infinity at O like 7* cos 6, where @ is the angle between 7 and a fixed
direction in the surface. This points to a semi-convergence, namely convergence
to a value which depends on the shape of the limiting cavity round 0. In fact
V,, is the sum of the z, y, z components of attraction at O of ordinary surface
densities a, 3, y, respectively, (say X (a), Y((3), 7(y)), and it is known that
each of these is generally semi-convergent.
The limit of V for P > O is the sum of the limits of the above-named
attraction components at P. Now a tangential attraction at P due to an
ordinary surface density tends to a limit which is the corresponding attraction
at O for a circular cavity, but a normal attraction tends to a limit which
differs from the corresponding attraction at 0 by 2a times the surface density.
1 Leathem, l.c., section viii.
LearHem—On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 47
Hence YX (a)—> X,(a) + 27a, where X,(a) corresponds to a circular cavity.
Therefore
V = X(a) + Y(G) + Z(y),
—> X,(a) + Vo(8) + Aly) + 2a(acl + Bom + yor).
ut (a) + YB) + Aly) = (Vo), where (V.) is the value of V, for a
circular cavity; and a + B,m+ yor = 0. Hence .
V > (Vo) (34)
This holds, on whichever side of S the point P is taken.
Thus it appears that, while V at a point in the surface is only conditionally
definite inasmuch as it is represented by a semi-convergent integral, yet the
limit of the value of V for a point approaching the surface is definite and is
the same for approach from either side of the surface, being in fact the value
of the above-mentioned semi-convergent integral for a vanishing circular
cavity.
It will be noticed that these properties of the potential due to a surface
distribution of tangential doublet correspond to the properties of the tangential
force due to an unpolarised surface distribution of definite surface density.’
24, We may get further information by employing for our surface integrals
a method of integration by parts analogous to that commonly employed in
the study of the field of a solid magnet,
Consider an area of the surface S bounded by a curve s, and let us suppose
it possible to choose a set of curvilinear orthogonal coordinates (p, y) in the
surface S such that in the area enclosed by s both p and gq are one-valued
functions of position, there being no curves of the families p = const., g = const.
which are closed curves lying wholly in the area enclosed by s. Let the
element of are ds be given by
ds = P'dp? + Wd’,
and let (A, 2) be the cosines of the angles which the outward normal to s at
any point makes with the normals to the curves p = const., g = const., through
the same point, all these normals being drawn in the tangent plane to the
surface. If ds be measured round the boundary in the sense corresponding
to rotation through a right angle from the direction of p increasing to the
direction of ¢ increasing,
A = Qdgq/ds, mw = — Pdp/ds.
Let 7, g be any functions of position on the surface which have definite
differential coefficients with respect to g and g at all points of S and s, and in
1 Leathem, l.c. § 32.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. A. [7]
48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the following formulee let the line integral be taken round the complete
boundary and the area integrals over the whole of the enclosed area; then
Jf + ng) ds = \(f0dg - gPdp)
= [lp OD + & @o| aay
\lzo 2 (Qf) + = (PD dS. (35)
This is, of course, Stokes’ Theorem. Its presentation in this form brings out
the fact that
BO ly OP) * 5 Pa
is independent of the choice of coordinates, being from one point of view the
divergence of the tangential vector represented by (fg), say div (fg), and
from another point of view the normal component of the curl of any vector
whose tangential part is represented by (- 9, /).
In the formula (35) let us put f= Ar", g = Br+, where, is distance
from P, and (A, B) are the components in the directions of p and q of the
density of tangential doublet-moment. We get
(AA + wB i (a Gl) BY|
1s = =. 71 (Q) == ”)
| # =\[ 50g (07) ae
-|{ rat Fe (Q4) +2 = (PB)|
Ne ‘aay aS, (36)
Pop Qo)
of which the last term is clearly the potential at P. Hence we have
V =-|r'div (4, B)dS + |r (4 + uB) ds, ... (37)
which shows that the tangential doublet distribution produces the same field
of potential as an ordinary surface density — div (A, B) and a line density
(AA + B) in the boundary edge.
If P is not in the surface, and if the surface is a closed surface of one
sheet, there is no boundary edge. The formula (37) can be applied separately
to the two portions into which the surface is divided by a closed curve drawn
upon it. For these two portions the cosines (A, ») are of opposite sign, and
so the two line integrals add up to zero. Thus the tangential doublet
distribution produces the same potential at points not in the surface as a
surface density — div (A, B).
LeatHemM— On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory. 49
From this it follows that the limits of the potential and of the force
components, whether normal or tangential, at P, for P —> O, where O isa
point in the surface, are the same as in the well-known case of an ordinary
surface density, so that no special discussion of these is called for.
- 25. Potential and force at « point in the surface.—For a point O, however,
which is situated in the surface S, the equivalence of the tangential doublet
distribution and the surface density — div (4, B) does not hold good. For O
must be surrounded by a vanishing cavity, and the limit of the line integral
round the edge of the cavity is not necessarily negligible.
Thus if we represent the potential at O due to the surface density
o =-div(4,4) by Vc), which potential we know to be independent
of the mode of vanishing of the cavity, and if V,(A, B) stand for the
potential at O of the tangential doublet distribution, which we know is
not independent of the mode of vanishing of the cavity, we have
V,(A, B) = Ve (c) + Lim w (38)
where w = (7 (\4 + wB) ds, (39)
the line integral being taken round the edge of the cavity, and it being
remembered that (A, u) correspond to the normal drawn inwards to the
cavity.
Tt is readily seen that if the cavity be of any form which is symmetrical
about the line through O perpendicular to the direction of the resultant 7
of (A, B), w > 0. For cavities of this class V,(A, B) = V,(c).
But if, for example, we take a cavity which vanishes in the form of a
rectangle with sides parallel and perpendicular to J, the former tending to
infinite smallness in comparison with the latter, and O being on the shorter
central line and dividing it in the definite ratio @: 1, it is easily calculated
that w — + 2 log # So Lim w does not vanish for all cavities, and therefore
there is not complete equivalence as regards potential between the J distribu-
tion and the o distribution.
26. Passing to the consideration of the normal attraction NV at O, we note
that when there is a cavity round O
N (A, B) = N(c) +0,
where w is the normal attraction at O due to the line density 1A + 8 in
the contour ; and we remember that WV (oc) tends to a definite limit V,(c) as
the contour closes in round O in any manner. Thus
No (A, B) = No(c) + Lim w. (40)
If O is a point at which the surface S is free from singularity, and if z be
the distance of ds from the tangent plane at O,z is approximately $7207 where
50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
p is the radius of curvature of the normal section of the surface. Thus the
normal attraction of ds at O is of the order of Jdszr* or Jdsp%7, so that
the normal attraction of the whole contour at O may be of the order of Jp”,
and therefore does not tend to vanishing merely on account of the particular
power of 7 which it involves. This suggests semi-convergence.
Taking @ to be the angle which 7 makes with one of the principal planes
of curvature, and (A, 4) as the components of J in and perpendicular to this.
plane,
p-' = pr’ cos’ 8 + p2” sin? 8,
where p; and p, are principal radii of curvature; thus
w = 4((AX + Bu) (px cos°d + ps? sin’6) ds, (41)
a sufficient approximation being got by taking the integral round the
projection of the contour on the tangent plane. If this projection be a circle
with centre at O, \ = — cos 6, w= — sin 0, ds =7d0, and w=0. But for other
forms of contour the value and limit of w may well be different from zero.
27. A tangential component YX of attraction at 0 satisfies the equation
X (4, B) = X(c) + w’,
where w’is the attraction-component at 0 due to the usual line-density. We
know that 4 (c) tends to a limit which depends on the shape of the vanishing
cavity, say 4,(c); and so
X((A, B) = Xo) + Lima’, (41)
where w! = | (Ar + Bu) 7? cos 6 ds.
The order in 7 of the subject of integration indicates that in general w’ tends
to infinity as the cavity tends to vanishing, though in certain cases symmetry of
the cavity may make w’ of a lower order in 7? than appears from the general
formula. In such cases w’ may tend to a definite limit value, in the calcula-
tion of which, however, it would be necessary to take account of the difference
between the values of A and B at 0 and at ds.
28. It is, of course, clear that if div (4, B)=0 the tangential doublet
distribution in a closed surface produces zero potential and zero force at all
points not in the surface. At points in the surface, however, the above
reasoning shows that the effect of such a doublet distribution is not
necessarily null.
We
THE ELECTRICAL CONDUCTIVITY OF POWDERS IN THIN
LAYERS.
By PROFESSOR J. A. McCLELLAND, D.Sc., F.B.S.,
AND
J.J. DOWLING, M.A.,
University College, Dublin.
Read Frepruary 22. Published May 17, 1915.
1. THE experiments described in this paper refer to thin layers of
powders so formed that they can be charged and discharged as one plate of a
condenser.
The layers were formed in the following manner. A metal plate P (fig. 1,
plan and elevation) was covered with a thin coating of paraffin wax W, one
or two millimetres thick, and a small quantity of the conducting powder was
spread on the smooth surface of the wax and lightly rubbed with a pad of
cotton wool. ‘Tinfoil terminals 7, and 7, were fixed so as to make good
connexion with the powder.
Shunt
Earth WG
Fie. 2.
Powdered graphite was used for the earlier experiments, but later we
used a bronze metal powder, and all the curves given in the paper refer to
experiments in which this powder was employed.
The conductivity of the layer was measured between the terminals 7 and
T..the battery 2, (fig. 2) being employed for this purpose, and either the
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. A. [8]
52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
galvanometer G@ or the electrometer # with extra capacity C, being in use
through key 1, according to the conductivity of the layer under examination.
Sometimes, also, the conductivity was obtained by observing the drop of
potential along a standard megohm. The E.M.F. employed in battery B, was
usually two volts, but in later experiments larger voltages were used. The
plate P was insulated, and could be raised to a high potential by battery B,
or earthed through key 2, the tinfoil terminals being to earth during the
charging and discharging of plate P.
2. The first observations were made with graphite layers, and a typical
experiment is as follows:—The powder was rubbed on the paraffin surface
until, with a capacity of 10° farad, the electrometer charged at the rate of 60
scale divisions per minute, the E.M.F. of battery B, being 2 volts. This
corresponded to a current of 3°3 x 10° ampere, the electrometer having a
sensitiveness of 3000 divisions per volt. The resistance of the powder layer
was therefore 6x10" ohms. ‘I'he plate P was then charged to a high poten-
tial—400 volts in this experiment—and discharged, and the conductivity again
measured. The current was now 5 x 10° ampere, so that the conductivity
was 100,000 times its original values. Even larger relative increases of con-
ductivity can be obtained if the initial conductivity of the layer is very small.
This remarkable increase of conductivity suggests the coherer efiect.
The conductivity is not, however, always destroyed by tapping, as in the case
of the coherer. When the layer is formed of graphite on a paraffin surface,
even vigorous tapping does not reduce the conductivity; but in the case of
some other powders—bronze metal, for example—very vigorous tapping does
destroy the conductivity. We shall see later other reasons for distinguishing
the effect from a simple coherer action.
3. Several experiments have been carried out with a view to making clearer
the nature of the effect, and these we shall briefly describe. It may be
mentioned that the direction of the applied electric force between the powder
and the metal plate is immaterial. It should also be mentioned that
throughout these experiments care was taken not to include effects due to
residual charge, which in inost cases were negligible in comparison with the
main effect.
Other powders than graphite were tried, and the effect could be obtained
with any powder which gave slight conductivity when spread over the
paraffin in a very thin layer. One powder in particular, a bronze or Dutch
metal powder, was found to act very well, and was used for many of the
subsequent observations. With this powder greater relative increases of
conductivity were obtained than with the graphite. With this powder the
conductivity could be destroyed by sharp tapping.
McC.ietianp anp Dowiinc—Ekeetrical Conductivity of Powders. 53
Layers of lead peroxide were specially tested, as this substance is usually
quoted as one that acts as an anti-coherer. With this substance we
obtained an increase of conductivity after the application of the transverse
field, provided the layer was very thin, but a decrease of conductivity with
thicker layers. This suggests that the effect we are studying is distinct from
the ordinary coherer effect, and has its seat not in the body of the powder,
but at the surface of separation between the powder and the insulator.
Another experiment leading to the same conclusion was as follows. A
layer was formed as usual on the paraffin surface, and a metal plate mounted
parallel to it in air. When the electric field was applied between this plate
and the layer, a very slight increase of conductivity took place; but when the
field was applied between the powder and the plate embedded in the paraftin,
the usual great increase of conductivity occurred.
4, The rate at which the increased conductivity disappears was also
investigated. In the case of graphite layers the decrease of conductivity is
slow, and months would be necessary before the conductivity would return to
approximately its original value. In the case of layers of bronze metal
powder the rate of decrease is more rapid. Some such layers regained almost
their original resistance in half an hour, but two or three hours were more
usual. The rate of decay was carefully studied for bronze layers; but 1t was
somewhat irregular and did not follow any simple law. Afterwards, when
some of the experiments were being repeated with the layers in a dry
atmosphere, we found that the rate of decay of the conductivity did
approximately obey a very simple law. The layer formed in the usual way
was placed in a closed vessel with a drying substance (P,0;), and after
standing for some hours the transverse electric field was momentarily applied,
and measurements of the conductivity made at intervals afterwards. In the
absence of moisture the increased conductivity remained for a longer period.
When ordinary undried air was admitted into the vessel containing the layer,
the conductivity began to fall more rapidly. The curves (fig. 3), p. 54, show the
results of plotting the logarithms of the conductivity against the time, the
curves A and B referring to two different layers. The vessel was opened
and the layer exposed to the undried air of the room at the time indicated by
the arrows. In the case of layer B we obtain a straight line in the dry
atmosphere showing that the conductivity decreases exponentially with the
time. For the layer A the rate of fall is more rapid at first, but the curve is
approximating to a straight line before the admission of the moisture. The
more rapid decay of conductivity after the admission of the moist air, and
especially the suddenness with which it begins, are very striking.
d. A number of experiments were carried out bearing on the intensity
[8*]
54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
and method of application of the transverse electric field required to produce
the increase of conductivity.
In the first place, we tested the effect of repeated applications and
removals of the field. It was found that after a number of applications
and removals the conductivity reached a maximum, and further applications
produced no further increase. The number of applications required to
produce the maximum effect depended on the electric field used and to some
extent on the nature of the layer.
Logarithm of Current in arbitrary units.
Se eel Vere ee ee ee
Minutes. 30 60
Fic. 3.
The intensity of transverse field required to produce the effect was
investigated. A layer was formed, and its conductivity measured; a small
transverse field was then applied and removed a sufficient number of times
to produce the maximum effect and the conductivity again measured. A
larger field was then applied and removed in the same way, and so on, the
conductivity current between the tinfoil terminals being always that given
by an E.M.F. of 2 volts. Curves 4 and B (fig. 4) were plotted in this way
for two layers, one of which 4 had a thickness of paraffin beneath the powder
layer of 1:05 mms., and the other B a thickness of 219 mms. The ordinates
show the ratio of the increased conductivity to the original conductivity and
the abscissae the transverse voltage. Even small voltages produce an effect,
McCririianp anp Dow ine — Electrical Conductivity of Powders. 55
but the rapid increase of conductivity commences at about 100 volts for the
layer with a thickness of paraffin of 1:05 mms., and at about 220 volts for
the layer with a thickness of 219 mms. It has been noticed that a layer
which had been exposed to a large transverse field, and had lost most of
its conductivity with time, was more sensitive when the field was again
applied. Small fields produced a greater effect, and the very rapid increase
of conductivity occurred at lower voltages than at the first application.
8
‘
Ratio of increased to original conductivit
Volts. !00 200 300
Fic. 4.
Experiments were then made to test whether the great increase of
conductivity produced by the application of a strong electric field would
take place if the field were applied gradually in a number of small
successive steps. By means of a potential divider of 100 coils of 100
ohms each in series, an electromotive force of 200 volts was applied to a
layer in steps of 4 volts, and gradually removed in the same way. Prac-
tically no increase of conductivity took place. When the 200 volts were
applied at once and removed in the usual way, an enormous increase of
conductivity occurred. The sudden application or removal of the E.M.F. is
therefore essential in order to produce the increase of conductivity.
6. In all the experiments described above the E.M.F. applied along the
layer between the tinfoil strips for the purpose of measuring the conductivity
56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
has been confined to a few volts. We shall now give the results of experi-
ments showing how the current varies with the E.M.F., both in the case of
fresh layers and of layers which have had their conductivity greatly increased
by the application of the transverse field. When measuring the current for
larger voltages, it was necessary to examine in the first place whether the
application of such fields along the layer produced an increase of conductivity
which would persist after the removal of the field—whether, in fact, the
same effect would take place as when the field was applied transversely through
the dielectric. It was found that the electromotive forces used in measuring
the current—up to 200 volts—produced no such effect, the current being the
same whether the E.M.F. was applied suddenly or in small steps. There is,
however, one exception to this statement. It was pointed out in section d
that a layer which had been exposed to a large transverse field, and which
had been given time to lose most of its increased conductivity, was specially
sensitive when again exposed to a transverse field. We now found that such
a layer was sensitive also to fields applied along the layer, and the sudden
application of, say, 200 volts along the layer, gave a greater current than the
same E.M.F. applied in small steps.
=9
\xl0
Amperes.
Volts. 50 1/00 150
Fic. 5.
The relation between current and E.M.F. is shown in fig. 5, curve A, for
McCuietiann ann Dowiine— Electrical Conductivity of Powders. 57
a freshly formed layer not exposed to any transverse field. The curve is
expressed very accurately by the equation
C=aV + bV?,
where Cis the current and V the electromotive force. Curve B is obtained
by plotting the ratio C/V against V, and is very accurately a straight line.
<=]
|
Amperes.
1
Volts. 100 200
Fic. 6.
Fig. 6 refers to a layer the conductivity of which had been very greatly
increased by the continued application and removal of a large transverse
field; in fact, the transverse field was continuously applied and removed
during the observations. For the greater part of the range the curve is a
straight line, and may be expressed in the form
C=k(V -»).
The current is proportional to the excess of the E.M.F. above a certain value.
The above curves figs. 5 and 6 are typical of the results obtained for all
the layers we have tested, but different layers show differences of detail
which we are not now entering upon. ;
We have tried how the conductivity is affected by allowing a current to
flow through the layer; in particular we have tried whether the conductivity
of a layer which has been exposed to a transverse field would fall off any
more rapidly if a current were kept flowing between the tinfoil strips.
When there is a large E.M.F: between the tinfoil strips, small sparks form
58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
over the layer; and when this happens, the resistance soon becomes infinite.
An inspection of the layer shows, however, that it is broken where the sparks
occur, and the increase of resistance is not due directly to an electrical action.
When the E.M.F. is much less than that which produces sparking, the passage
of the current does not produce an increased rate of fall of conductivity. For
an E.M.F. near to that which produces visible sparking there is a more rapid
decrease of conductivity when the current is flowing, but the source of the
action is somewhat uncertain.
7. The explanation of the effects described above is by no means clear,
and there are many further experiments that should be tried before a full
theory is attempted. Some conceptions as to the nature of the effects may,
however, be formed from the results we have described.
The relation between current and E.M.F. for a powder layer which has
not been subjected to the transverse field,
C=aV+6bY?,
is of the type which applies to cases where the ionisation is confined to a
surface, and ions of one sign are drawn away from the surface by the electric
field. This type of relation holds when electrons are produced at one plate
by ultraviolet light, and drawn across to a parallel plate by an electric field,
and an identical relation has been verified for the current between terminals
in a hot gas. In the case of the thin layers of powders we may perhaps
imagine that the grains of powder are surrounded by conducting films which
do not extend from grain to grain, and that the conductivity is due to the
electrons drawn across the intervening narrow spaces by the electric field.
When the layer of powder has been subjected to the transverse field, a
very great increase of conductivity takes place, and the current-E.M.F. curve
is of a new form, viz.,
C=k(V—-»?).
This new form could be explained if we imagine the conducting films to have
spread so as to bridge over the gaps between the grains of powder.
We have stated early in the paper that the effect studied is not due to
simple coherer action. For that opinion there is much evidence, including
the results with lead peroxide and the large voltages we use as compared
with those necessary in the case of the coherer. At the same time it is
necessary to remember that there is no satisfactory theory of the action of
the coherer, and it may well be that the coherer action and the effect we are
studying are different manifestations of the same type of phenomenon.
We have pleasure in thanking Mr. Coghlan, .sc., for carrying out many
of the observations.
Lee
VI.
ON AN INTEGRAL EQUATION PROPOSED BY ABEL, AND
OTHER FUNCTIONAL EQUATIONS RELATED TO IT*
By REV. PATRICK J. BROWNE, M.A., D. és Sc.,
Professor of Mathematics, St. Patrick’s College, Maynooth.
Read Aprit 12. Published SzrpremBper 25, 1915.
1. The integral equation, in the form in which Abel proposed it, is as
follows :—
SF (x) $ (ax) dx = p (a),
where f and i are known, and ¢ is to be found. The limits of integration
are constants. Abel gave the equation as a generalization of the problem
of the isochrone, stating that he had solved it, but did not give the solution.
We will first take the limits of integration to be 0 and 1, and write the
equation thus—
| G (t) f (tz) dt = g(a).
Here G and g are known, while f is unknown. This becomes, on inte-
gration by parts,
G() (0) -| @W oto) dt = 2910),
where BOE i ees
Supposing G(1) +0, we may wie
(2) = ¥@) +) KO o(tayats
* See the author’s 7hése de Doctorat (Paris, 1913), since published in the Annales de Toulouse
(1914). —- 1, and that K(f) is
integrable for oS¢<1. Putting a=»+76, we suppose that Dis an infinite
straight line in the a-plane parallel to the 9-axis, not passing through any
root of the equation
io
rl
i K(t) dt = 0,
0
and lying between the lines »=-1 and n=y. It can be shown, with
certain very general assumptions about the nature of X(¢), that the roots of
the equation
a
1 = 1K (t) dt = 0
0
are finite in number, and that the integral
| t= KC (t) dt
wae il : ; :
tends towards zero with —, so long as a remains to the right of the line
||
n= -1.* The integral along D is not to be taken arbitrarily, but equal
portions of D must be measured above and below the y-axis, and the linit
found when these equal lengths tend to infinity.
2. Supposing that this limit exists, we will prove that J(7) satisfies the
equation
$ (2) =o (a) + | K (t) ¢ (ta) dt.
Take the length of the equal portions of D to be &, and call their united
length Ds. Then
ue 1 vafty-l-ap(y)dy
;)= Lt De
T(z) row l (% ) E=0 Ini De 1 - [ite K(t)dt es
We find easily
T(a,€ -| K (t) I (tz, §) dt
= =| By y Wy) ay da.
nt} p, i
* See Thése de Doctorat, pp. 74-79.
Browne—On an Integral Equation proposed by Abel. 61
As & tends towards infinity, the left-hand side of this equation approaches
the limit
I(x) - | K (¢) I (tx) dt.
Suppose D to be the line n= 6, where - 1 < d 6>—-sX, and - gd >lo es = (( +1)A,
mae q 25 q
Browne— On an Integral Equation proposed by Abel. 63
sand q being positive integers. We have
6 sinré AM .
i = edt (pe-7)dr | < [ol pre (7)
and le sin ré 7é eT (pe-t)dr | < Mpy lise et (3-y)dr.
log” we gn log’
that is to say, less than
B=) =cano-
Mp’ p 7) logs we qr ( i
qn VO
3 y-35 (7-5) { lo; Le op
Mp wy Y | BR ;
€
where « is a quantity which tends towards zero with X.
The integral
| a Visine
Boas
e W(pe"*) dr
breaks up into a number of sums like the following
—7rr —(r-1)a
(See ie
—(r+l)a J —1r
with the possible exception of an extra term
Ras sin Te 78 —T
(me Pt) 4 AGE ee
which is less in absolute value than
AM y 43-7)
we i
Putting ++. instead of + in the second of the above pair of integrals
we see that their sum is equal to
ee ee
—(r+1)a 7 T+A{
hence the sum of all the pairs is less in alsolute value than
i ee _ eletA)® yf (pe-7-r)
T T+HX
dt
log :
pb
ay |, e718») | 8 (r) ~ ed@-7) O(r +X) | dr,
og
64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
where §(7) is a function which is finite and continuous for all values of r.
As ) diminishes, this integral can be made less than
ce b = 3
= py | A eta) dr=2 SS Eo pee i}
log F é- Ly,
where @ is arbitrarily small.
Taking all these results together, we see that the integral
3
ip 1 ene
=| al (ih; ALE RUE ICES) US io 55)
7 Jo Jo 7
tif2...i2
LOG aera
tends towards zero with 7
Hence we have T, = wp (z)*
4. It remains to prove that m can be taken such that the remainder
1 m a
1, [Lexoe] =f vad
Bm (#) = | oe ~ - da
Qre\ > 1- ( t= K (t) dt
20
has a meaning. As we have said, the integral
: 1
t= K (t)dt tends towards zero with Tal’
and since the line D does not pass through any root of the equation
fi
1 -| te K (t) dt = 0,
°
the expression
1
1 - [5 t#K (t) dt
is of limited magnitude all along D. Also the expression
|z=| yen (y)dy|
is less than Ms | oles dae Mx it
Jo 70
Hence it suffices that m be taken such that the integral
[. ta K(t) dt | Taal
Q=|
* When the equation can be solved by iteration, the solution is evidently
(2) = ¥(z) +H (z)+..-+%(2)+---
Browne— On an Integral Equation proposed by Abel. 65
has a meaning. Let us take m an even number, equal to 27. We have
1 2 1 2
|| foie K(t) at | i ll #9 cos (Blog t) K(t) ae|
0 0)
+ i ¢5 sin (@ log ¢) K (¢) a)
ao
= [| e-u(l+ 3) K (e-~) cos Gu du) + i e-u(l+ 8) K (e-~) sin Ou an) .
0
0
If K(¢) remains finite for 0 <¢ <1, we can show that @ has a meaning for
m=2. Putting
e-u(l+ 8) K (e-“) = P(u),
Lt [. || P (u) cos Ou au | a0
|| | P (uw) P (v) cos Au cos Ov du ae | d0
0 cv)
g
g
[" ee P(w) P(r) }005 8 (un + v) + cos 0 (u — »| du do (dB
on eee) du dv,
= || P@Po
gp Us ine P(u) Pw ) ED tudo,
since the function P is absolutely integrable from 0 to a.
Putting w=u, u+v=w, we have
Lt sin (wv + v)
ale L P(u) P(w) Sear dudv.
= Lt | dw — ay aah P(u) P(w - uv) du,
E=a a Ww
_ Ty fo se oi
= G0,
= ()
Similarly, putting v = v, uw - v = w, we have
Lt ee a)
aN i P (wu) P (v) —= a du dv
F(w) dw, where F'(0) = 0
SS
au ie ue aa P (wv) P(v + w) dv
am I. [P (ode.
0
66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Hence
ti)
Lt ih || P(u) cos Ou au| d@ = | [P (o)| a
0
and, by similar reasoning
= © 2
= Lt | : [| P (uw) sin Ou aa dé.
BS Sue Lo
This result holds good even though P(v) becomes infinite at certain
points, provided that [ P(v)]* is integrable from 0 to «; which is the same as
saying that K(¢) may become infinite, provided that [X (¢)]* is integrable
between 0 and 1. When this is not so, we must examine the general
case 7 > 1.
We have
Q =e || exwa
z - le ie P(u) cos x au] : | P(u) sin udu) | a0.
2
:
| da |
The general term of this expression is
=) 2 ive) 7128
Iya ike | P(u) cos Ou aw : il P(w) sin Bu wy a8,
f= q! s! Wesel Nir
where g+s=7; this, omitting a constant numerical factor, is the same as
+ é o re oO
Lt | |: : | P(uy)... P(tt2q) P(U2qu) . .. P(uar) COS Oy, ... COS Dag
Jo 0
SID O2logi1. . » SIN Oz, dt... di | dé.
The product of an even number of cosines or sines may be resolved into
a sum of cosines ; hence this integral breaks up into others of the form
iti ie le le TE) 5 55 JAD)
E=0J-8
COS A(t... + Up — Up — «++ — Um) Uy... dn | dé
which is the same, omitting a factor 2, as the following :—
a) x * ; = = ;
pee | ; “| Pew) sa (9) anit = ze ae an = a) Clas
Now, putting
ly =, Uy + Ue = Uz)... +... + Up = Up
Up = Upiy Ups + Upsz = Vpizy - - - Ups + ~~. + Un = Um,
Brownr— On an Integral Equation proposed by Abel. 67
we obtain
5
Dm ie) ros an . nae
Lt | SiG) S25) Avy An | * P(Up — Up-1)d¥p-1 | POs. Gya)\@Bp0
0
E00 | Oy = Oa 6
v2 Um [ Up+2
: | P(v,-%%) av,| P\Um=Vm-a) Ema | P(Vps2 — Ups) par |
0 0
)
ine
020
=e aay
= Wi | | Sap = 2) 9.) Pa, ydlen ii.
0
E=a . 0 Vp — Um
This, by reasoning similar to that already employed, is equal to
7 ie S(u) T (u) du,
if this integral exists.
Now it is easy to see that if two functions Y(t), Z(¢) are integrable in
an interval (a, 5), the function
W (v) = [. Y(v - u) Z(u) du
is finite in this interval, unless perhaps for such values as v-w=w=a,
ie. v = 2a, when Y(t), Z(t) are both infinite for ¢ = a.
If Y(¢) becomes infinite like and Z(¢) like
1
|t¢-—a|¥’
1
[esor
(0
[ol fererar| ||
R (x)
68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. -
The expression
» (2) = I(w) =
ta
1 ae |" y-l-ap (y) dy
ant JD 4 _| teK @)at
is therefore a solution, in the interval 0 < z < a, of the equation
¢ (z) = W(x) +), K (A) 6 (x) dt.
We remark that to the hypotheses already made about (x) and K(¢)
we must add that these functions are absolutely integrable and satisfy any
of the ordinary conditions for development in Fourier series in the intervals
(0, z) and (0, 1) respectively.
In order to have the general solution, we must add to 7(x) an expression
of the form 1 gay (a) da
Frill — fi tale (t) dt’
where C is a contour enclosing all the roots of the equation
1 - J) tel (t) dt = 0,
and lying entirely to the right of the line » =—1, while v(a) is a function
which is holomorphous, but otherwise arbitrary.
5. The expression H (x) +J(x) includes all the solutions of the integral
equation which satisfy the same conditions as w(x). To prove this, we have
only to show that for any function ¢ (z) satisfying those conditions, the
expression pa aah ie
rvslaq@-| KOscnat| ay
R@) == ee ie da
a {= | ta K(t) dt
H(z) =
Qrt
Lo
D
differs from ¢ (7) only by an expression of the form H(z).
We suppose that (zr) is of the form x?n (x), where n(x) remains less than
a fixed number WV for 0 ||, by putting Jv instead of x, and instead of a, we can
reduce this equation to the form
[Oo nae = 9)
where | z4|<1. Keeping to our notation, we write it
| @ OF ta) dt = 9)
We will further suppose 0-7). We sup-
pose, however, that y(w) satisfies Dirichlet’s conditions for 0 =x =a; then
W (we-7) and p(x, 7) will always have a limited number of maxima and minima
R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. A. [11]
76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
for 0=>7=>log “. In this interval J/ is the maximum of |p (z,7)|, and
(=) is the maximum of e7(*7). Hence this part of the integral is equal to
W(x) + cry (zy =
where c is a finite constant independent of z. Hence we have
=|, 28 |[ vet e@ ay |e = 9) +e,
277 | D.
where ¢’ approaches zero with E independently of z And in general
iS
r=to 1 ( - a
aa, was if yap (y) dy | da
H Dn i)
= w(x) + Ap(mr) +... +A W(u"e) +...
+ ¢ao(1+ Awe +... 4+ (Ap) +...],
which, as D,, becomes infinite, tends towards the convergent series
W(x) + AW (ur) +... + AT P(r) +....
If, on the other hand, we have |Am7|>1, then will | Aue| be>1, and
the expression
Lp tlhe d (y) dy
ai | Drs 1 — Ape po
may be written as follows :—
S| wae |[ [rev ay] ae
r=-1 Qrt JD
When = lies between a and ,;w, all these terms vanish in the limit, since
every wx is greater than a. And in general, when p‘a > x > pa, we have
Lt 1 | va[" yey (y) dy
= da
ee | pe eles re
= Ab (ut) + AP (ue) +... + NP (wz).
This function is discontinuous at the points pa, p’a, ete.
We remark incidentally that the expression
i ARO
7a 2 1 — Xp
gives a solution of the equation for ¢ (2),
(x) = P(x) + Ap (uz).
da
Brownu—On an Integral Equation proposed by Abel.
We can prove in a similar manner that the integrals
1p LUT |r ep(y) ay
ol@= sil, Tue
have a meaning when 7 >0. Hence the formula
ae { y--a £ (y) dy
0
pil Syne [ ja K (t) di
Mw
a
da
6@)- 5.
gives a solution of the equation
1
oe) = Ab Gz) =< W @) +[) K (1) $ (tz) dt.
We can easily see, as in the case u = 0, that a solution of the equation
[ @@ pte) dt =9(4), (GA) +0),
is given by
va.
1 ap whtel ytag (y) dy
f@)=555 . :
AGOUD JD (jl: a) [ne G(t) dt
8. The solution of the more general equation
1
| @@,0 sta) at =9@)
KB
can now be readily found by successive approximation. Setting
(2) =§* f(o) de,
and integrating by parts as before, we find an equation of the form
Ce) ~ WCE) (ue) = plo) + | K (et) p (te) at
Let us first take the case pu = 0, in which ae have the equation
(2) =¥() +[ K (at) ¢ (tx) dt.
Setting K(0,t) = K(#), and K(a, t)- K(0,t)=n/(z, t), we have
ole) = [b@) +] let) ole) dt] + [KO (ta) ae
from which we deduce (x) = py (&) + So (2), where
we | yla db (y) dy
1 za » (a)
r)= . =F —— da + : aN aa,
ol ) QrtIc Le \ to K (t) dt 2m0 DONS \,¢ Kt) dt
and
x 1 we i y-l-a {i n (y, t) 0) (ty) dt |da.
So (a) = mil» L da.
Le [KW dt
[11*]
v7
78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Tt can be shown that, when z is taken sufficiently small, the solution of this
equation is given by the series
$ (x) = p (z) + o: (@) +.-- + Gn) +...
gn (x) = Sona (2), (n = ie 2, Bos 2):
where
We can choose the line J and the domain of z such that
| o(e) | < Ade’,
M being a constant. For the convergence of the series
$y (z) + i (@) +--+ dn (%) +...
it suffices to show that if | @(x) | < Az’, A being a constant, the domain of
z may be chosen such that
| S0 (x) | < gAz:
where 0-1, o>-1, O + and 0, >+0.
82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
11. We have still to establish the existence of LtU,(2, y). We suppose
for simplicity, though it is not necessary, that the functions /(7), x(7), K(é7)
are finite in the domain 0 =¢#~1, 0 =z;~<1. Then, as we have already
proved, the integrals
, |He| xB) 148 |
have a meaning; and the same may be proved in a similar manner for the
integral
en
{pf!¥(@8) "laa 148.
We have
1 1
1-k(a)-£(p)- K(a,B) [1-z(a)][1 - (B)] - RA)
where
R(a, B) = E(a) ¥(R) + K (a, B) -|. i fa +8 R(t, 1) dé dr,
putting
Ri (¢,7) = k(t) + x(r) + K(E,7).
Hence
1 1 Raf)
1-k(a)-x(8)-K(«,B) [1-k(@)][1-£(8)] [-A)[1- x(B)F
[Ri ‘a, 3) li
* f1_&@PU -z@)ll -&@)-£8)-K@p))
Now, putting
= arb
¥ (a, B) = 2 y| | u-\-a7-1-B yp (u, v) du dv,
oJ0
we obtain, by former methods,
O(u, y) being a finite ine Hercee
| | i ¥y (a, 8) dad = ; | Saree da,
PJ4[1-k(a@)|[1 - Z(6)]
which integral exists.
Again, since the integral
Jas LEGBE | aa} | 4B |
has a meaning, there is no difficulty about the integral
i | es [2 (a, 8) FL (a, 8) da dp f.
Jo). 1 -FeFO-2@TO-h@)-7@-KwB
123% (ay
Browne—QOn an Integral Equation proposed by Abel. 83
Finally, the integral
| B (a, B) ¥(a,B) da dp
Dia(1—k(a)]’ [1 - «(B)F
is equal to
j 3 \ " R(t, 7) Fite, ty) dt dr,
0-0
where we have
(tx)@ (ry)8 i. [ u-l-ay-1-By (u, v) du dr
F tz, T = w 2
(tz, ry) ali (i k(a)]? [1 -£(8)P
da dp,
which is proved by the same method as before to be a finite function of tr
and ry. Hence the existence of Lt U,(#, y) is established.
When the equation
rl cl
o(ry)= bey) +) BO) 9 (te, y)dt+| we) o Cry) dr
+ ale K(t, 7) & (tr, ty) dt dr
~O/0
is derived from the equation
|| G+) P(t ry) dtdr = 9 (x, 9),
then from the solution given for ¢(a, 7) we obtain by the same method
as before
an A
watlyB+l | | u-l-a v-l-Bg (u, v) du dv
; oJo
da dp.
Lo
fen-- Tassel | 7
HE SPOTNIE (ey 1) (Ga nll farB Gt (t, 7) dt dr
It is clear that to the solution for »(, 7) we may add expressions of the
form
p(B) ybd3
Jo, 1-k(a)— x(B) - K (a, B)
ae
6)
~ Ic,1-k(a)- x(8) - K (a, B)
\ r & (a, 3) 7 y8 da dp
ale 1 — & (a) — x(B) — K (a, B)
C;, C., Cs, Cy being any closed curves in the planes of a and f, and p ()3), g(a),
and 7 (a, 3) arbitrary holomorphous functions; a is arbitrary in the first
expression, and $8 in the second. I have not been able to discover whether
the addition of these expressions gives the complete solution. They are
evidently solutions of the homogeneous equation
1
0)
1 “1 ary
¢ (x, y) -| k(t) p (tx, y) dt +| K(t)¢(@, ty) dr + | | K (t,t) p (tr, ry, dt dr.
i) 70 J 0
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXIJ., SECT. A. [12]
84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ~
12. If in the equation
| GOs) d= 4),
we set ¢=e-7, x=e-4, we get
ie et G(e-7) fet) dr = 9 (8),
which may be written in the form
|" H(t) f+ 2)di =h(2),
where | H(¢) | is integrable from 0 to o. We may also suppose that
| f(x) | and | h(@) | are integrable from 0 to co; if they were not, we should
merely have to multiply them by e-pz (0 < p< 1), and to change H(t) into
est H (Z).
Setting then
¢ (2) = | F(a) der,
we obtain, on integrating by parts,
H(0) p()+| Hi) o(t+ndt=hie),
which we may write, supposing H (0) +0, as follows :—
CE: |. K(t) (t +2) dt =p(z).
K(t) and («) are aioli integrable from 0 toc, and we get as the
solution for 0 < x a.
“~ 1+ etK() dt
¢ (x) =
to which may be added solutions like
eBx (hb, + bya? +... + bse),
where [3 is a root (of multiplicity s + 1) of the equation
1+[ et K(pdt=0.
~ I
The solution of the equation
iE H(t) f(t +2) dt =h(2)
o
may now be found in the form
| ealz-v) h (y) dy
ra) ee gee
2. a| ext H(t) dt
0
2Qri dx
BrownE—On an Integral Equation proposed by Abel.
The extension to the equations
| ” Hit) f(t-+2) dé = h(a),
Ul
[ | H(t,7)f(t+«, r+ y) dt dr = h(x, y)
is obvious.*
The equations
o
| H («,t) f(t +2) dt = h(a),
| |, Hin ys tx) ft +2, 7 +4) dtdr = h(e, 9),
J0 0
etc., etc.,
may evidently be solved by successive approximation as before.
85
* Some equations of the type just considered have been treated by Runge, Mathematische
Annalen (1914). They occur in some modern physical problems.
R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. A.
[18]
{8B Son]
VI.
A 3-DIMENSIONAL COMPLEX VARIABLE.
By S. B. KELLEHER, M.A.
Read January 11. Published Sepremper 25, 1915.
THIS paper aims at giving geometrical interpretation to some properties of
the complex variable «+ y# + 26°, where 6?=1 but 1+ 6+ @ is not zero.
This variable has been already considered by de Morgan (Trans. Phil. Soc.
Cambridge, viii (1849), p. 241), and in another form has been classified
Lh. (n = 3) by Study, Nach. Gott. 1889, p. 237. The modulus employed is one
which was used by de Morgan, and the results obtained show some analogy
with propositions concerning the ordinary complex variable.
While the theorems concerning the differentiation and integration of
5-dimensional and m-dimensional variables are well known, it is possible that
some of the geometrical results obtained have not appeared in print before.
I. If we call P + @+# the modulus of the expression P + YO + RO
where @ is dealt with as an ordinary algebraical quantity subject only to the
relation #° = 1, but such that 1+ 6+ @ is not zero, it follows easily that if |
we take two such expressions as P + (0+ R@?
(a) the modulus of the sum = the sum of the moduli,
(4) the modulus of the difference = the difference of the moduli,
(c) the modulus of the product = the product of the moduli,
(d) the modulus of the quotient = the quotient of the moduli.
II. This expression P + Y@+ RO where P, Q, R are functions of three
independent variables #, y, has a differential coefficient with respect to the
variable « + y8 + z@* provided
aP dQ ak
dx dy dz
dP dQ dR
We tee |
dP dQ dR
as adres dy
The sums, differences, products, and quotients of expressions which
KeLLEHER—A 3-Dimensional Complex Variable. 87
satisfy the conditions (A) are themselves expressions which satisfy the
same conditions. Similar relations hold when we deal with expressions
P+ P26+...P;, 0", where @?=1 but 1 +604 624... 0" is not zero,
and P,, P:,...P, are functions of x independent variables 7, x, ... &n.
The differential coefficient exists provided
APm AP mak
dx dz,
Mw eek
for all values of m, », and / from one to n, 7 being subtracted from the suffix
when the suffix exceeds 2.
Likewise, if
(By = BO =... Bp 3 PPS Ph, BPO
and if
CHE.» me Diner
dry, dit y 3k
for all values of m, uw, & as above, then
OE. Pre
diy, Ay sk
ILI. It follows from II that, since
Oe dh tb Gl) B66 4 tha
satisfies the conditions
dP», ee MP ras
Clon, Gh
any expression which can be formed with powers of w, positive or negative,
integral or fractional, will be such that when written in the form
12> tc JP) se OX 12. (4,
the relations
dP. m. dP mek
dat. Akyusk
will be satisfied.
Hence, when we consider the 3-dimensional variable, it follows that,
when f(« + y@+ 20°) is written in the form P+ Q0+ RO, anda, y, z are
the distances of a point from three rectangular planes, the normals to the
three surfaces P = const., Y = const., & = const., which pass through a point,
make equal angles with one another and with the line x=y=2. For the
cosine of the angle between the normals to P = const. and 4 = const. is
dP dQ i dP dQ i dP dQ
du dx dy dy dz dz
EE N-CS-E
[13+]
88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
which by the conditions (4) is equal to the cosine of the angle between the
normals to Q = const. and # = const., and to the cosine of the angle between
the normals to R = const. and P = const.
Moreover, the cosine of the angle between the normal to P = const. and
the line x=7=2 is
Ge GP GHP
Vs GR
Pier ea | (ee e
\ dx i dy ) 5)
which is equal to the similar expressions formed with the partial differentials
of @ and &: hence, the three normals make the same angles with the line
c=) — s
Similar results hold when the axes are oblique, provided they make equal
angles with one another.
IV. If we write
ia du = \(P,+ P26+... P80") (dx, + Oda, +... 0" dx),
| (Pida, + Pidese Pade 0() ye eeGial (Puce eePaie
we see at once that the conditions
IP» CP nk
Tey Day sk
are the conditions that the term independent of @ under the integral sign,
and the coefficients of the several powers of @ shall be perfect differentials.
It follows at once that in general the integral has a sense, provided that
nowhere in the path of integration do the “ P”s become infinite.
: wu :
If the function to be integrated were of the form a where @ (v7) is
finite for all finite values of ~, and if we write
pu)
U—- Ww
Hl
Neb AL) Be oo
we shall find on solving for the “”s from the equations arising from
bu) =P, + PO +... PO" = (XN, + AO |. - AO), — ay + OG — 22)
Spon gr (Lp = En)))
KeLLEHER—A 3-Dimensional Complex Variable. 89
that all the “Xs are fractions which have the denominator
/? ,
ry — X, Zz —%2, tn - Un
~ P 7 p pf. /
Le — Lo, T3— Hs, %—-
|
|
>? al / |
In —Dp, %-%, Mma Tr
a circulant whose only real factor is 3(z» — Zp) when n is odd and which has
the additional real factor = (— 1)?(#, — 2,’) when n is even.
Similarly, if the function to be integrated were
Q (w)
(uy =u’) (ww)... (uw — uM)
the path of integration must in general avoid the parallel planes
SGH=a)yeQ SGaoa)S0 2. SG =e) }= 0;
when ~ is odd, and in addition the planes
SEMA =e) =O, SGI =a) =O oo. SED Gee) = 0
when 7 is even.
In the case of three or any odd number of dimensions we may express the
result by saying that the path of integration must pass through no point
whose modulus is equal to that of any one of the points wv’, v”,.. . u\%.
V. If we consider the case of three dimensions. and use rectangular
coordinates, we see that the point @u is the point derived from w by rotating
the vector from the origin to the point v through 120° about the line x= y = z.
For multiplication by ¢ of «+ y+ 26° gives us z+ 20 + y@°; and if we call
the points w and @u A and B respectively the projection of each on the line
2 = y = 2 is the point
NN
tl
are! + O+ 6).
Hence from the equation
AB = LA’? + IB? -2LA . LIB cos ALB
we find cos ALB = - i,
ALB = 120°.
When we consider the case of 7 dimensions and regard x, «2, ... 2, as the
90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
perpendicular distances from the point w= a, + 7.0+...2%,0"" to n planes
whose intersections are generators of a right circular cone, and such that each
makes equal angles with the two adjacent to it, multiplication by @ is
9
equivalent to rotation through = about the axis of the cone.
VI. If we write e : a in the form
1 u wr
= =, Wl dbo,
wu | w
EP
where wv is the 3-dimensional variable, we may show that the infinite series is
convergent in certain circumstances. For if we write
wu «©+y0+ 30?
wo a + fb + LP
=p+ 90+ 7,
n
it follows from par. I that if 5 is written in the form P, + Q,0+ R,O*
the modulus of P, + QO, + RrB? is equal to (p+ q+ 7)". Hence, when
p,q, 7 are all positive and their sum less than unity, P,, Qn, Ry are all
positive, and each is less than (p+ q+ 7)", and therefore the infinite series
y jhe £ .
2, or 2P, + O05Q,+ OSR, is less than (1+ 6+ 0) 3(p+q+ 7)” and is
convergent.
But since wv = u'(p + @g4 + 76*), it follows from par. V that if we consider
the tetrahedron whose vertices are the points w’, #w’, @’w’, and the origin, then
if p, g, 7 are all positive, and their sum less than unity, the point w is a point
inside the tetrahedron. Moreover, since any point inside the tetrahedron
may be written pw + qu +76’ where p, g, 7 are all positive, and their sum
less than unity, it follows that the infinite series = in is convergent when
the point w lies inside the tetrahedron.
It follows at once that the series will be convergent when the point lies
inside the tetrahedron formed by the points - w’, — 6u’, - uw’, and the origin.
VII. Lf we write : , in the form
U-U
—jl+—+...—+...
5)
and write _ =p +70+7'8 it follows, as in par. VI, that the infinite
series is convergent when p’, 7’, 7’ are all positive and their sum is less than
KeLLEHER—A 3-Dimensional Complex Variable. 91
unity, and in that case the point w’ lies inside the tetrahedron whose vertices
are the points w, Ou, @°w and the origin. Hence, if we denote by A, B, C the
points w, @u, and 6’w respectively, and by O the origin, and if we rotate the
line OA about the line x = y = z through 120° so that w becomes Ou, and then
again through 120° so that Ou becomes 6?w, the point w’ will lie inside the
tetrahedron OABC. It follows that if we describe the right cone whose
vertex is the origin and axis the line =y «2, and the tangent of whose
semivertical angle is twice the tangent of the angle made by the line joining
w to the origin with the line «= y=, then the infinite series is convergent
when the point w les outside this cone and, since mod. wv = ae and
p+q+v7 is less than unity, outside the space containing the origin and
bounded by the planes mod. w— mod.u’=0, and mod.w+ mod. w’ = 0.
It does not follow, however, that the series in par. VI, and that which has
just been considered, are not convergent in other cases.
pe i
ORF y ie
al
“as ot
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VOLUME XXXII
SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND
CHEMICAL SCIENCE.
DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LYD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914-1916
THE AcaDEMY desires i to be understood that they are not
answerable jor any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The_
Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their
contents.
Dueiux : Pensrep at tHe Usryezstry Press py Poysonsy anp Grsps.
CONTENTS.
SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL
SCIENCE.
PAGE
Auear (Joseph) :—
See under Ryan (Hugh).
Devine (Annie) :—
See under Ryan (Hugh).
Dontea (J. M.) :—
See under Ryan (Hugh).
ee (W. D.), B.A., B.Sc. :—
The Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown in King’s County, . 17
Mourey (John R. D.), M.B., B.S. :—
A Note on some Human Bones from an Ancient Burial Ground in
Dublin, . : ; ‘ ; : 5 ; ; : . 34
“ert (Henry William), M.A. :—
Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland, : j , 5 5 65
O’ Nett (Pauline), B.Sc. :—
See under Ryan (Hugh).
Puungerr (Geraldine) :—
See under Ryan (Hugh).
Avan ( (Hugh), D.Sc., and Joseph Atear, M.Sc. :—
On Unsaturated B-diketones.—Il., . : : ‘ 9
Studies in the Diflavone Group. ii, Dervatives of Desemmarenone
and of Diflavanone, 5 : : 5 o Alfeyas
(Ryan (Hugh), D.Sc., and Annie Devine, B. A., M. Say:
On the Condensation of Aldehydes silt Ketones.—II. Aldehydes
with Methylethylketone, . 5 . 5 ; : . 208
Ban (Hugh), D.Sc., and J. M. Dunuxa, M. Sos —
On Unsaturated @-diketones.—I., . 6 : : 1
,On the Condensation of Aldehydes with B- qiketonen é : : 57
jR¥an (Hugh), D.Sc., and Pauline O’Nem, B.Sc. :—
_Studies in the Diflavone Group.—I. Diflavone, . : 48
: Studies in the Diflavone Group.—Il. Derivatives of amare 5 — Al@/
Baan (Hugh), D.Sc., and Geraldine Puunxerr :—
On Unsaturated 8-diketones.—IIL., : . ; ; : . 199
Bran (Hugh), D.Sc., and Michael J. Wausn, M.Sc., :—
Studies in the Diflavone Group.—IV. On Diveratrylidene-Decou-
maranone, 6 5 5 : s ; j é 3 o 1B
Watss (Michael J.), M.Sc. :—
See wnder Ryan (Hugh).
°
°
—
Ap) Sp) Te Neh ot)
Sry os
S
te rd
ERRATA.
SECTION B.
b 2 Us for 1 read 2
POI W ame 5 i 5. Bh
itn Serine poet ae)
2, 1. 15, ED pee
2, 1. 10, Be Mine | 9)
2, 1. 22, ON 51
Di &, CuNaae it meses
bo
2 fromend, ,, 34 ~,, 35.
1, 2 fromend, insert 2 before Killarney.
1, 1. 30, for 1 read 11.
25 4, py dll 95
It 5 fromend, ,, 85 ,, 34.
i 4 fromend, insert 35 before Slieve League.
2, 6 fromend, transfer the first entry to the previous line.
1, 4, for 1 read 2.
2; 9fromend, , 39 ,, 38.
a ik Bil, 9 SH pg ails
Sib TO. 6 Ogg BB
, 1. 36, ~ 400 55 Be
= 13 fromiend; 55 19) 457 32:
; 11, », Allan zead Allen.
5 4 fromend, ,, 3 vread 2.
, 1. 80; a Bop, | Ohh
3 dromend, 55 (6) 55) 26:
Zi ATOMONG send) ere el OS
[oT ed co oe <0 SO OS
ath Tp | peel ea Ratt mA bea rt rl gree Semel ee een Peet Dae re 6 ead lb al wot ead Pah ec) LA Dts Pi ey Fed and mee Del aod Pd Dl eed Pt ed
4b 2h, »> Ymnocybe read Gymnocybe.
i yy. », Dunlo read Dunloe.
, l. 14 fromend, ,, 7 read Brandon 1900—H.W.L.
> ik Ba 3 Te eS:
5 3 fromend, ,, 30 ,, 34.
; 1. 24, Sy ORRIN los (BLS
, 3 fromend, dele Glencar ’69 Moore—1Z0.
ils ils for 17 read 27.
i 6 fromend, transfer the first entry to the previous line.
Ly 20, for H.H. Dixon read H.N. Dixon
il, 2fromend, ,, 1 read 2.
2, 1. 15, yO Ay PAU:
PA IME teers transfer to 1. 9.
2; 23, Sor 36 read 37.
1, il. 8,9 fromend, (ransfer the second entry to the line above.
hey thy 1h) for augustifolium read angustifolium.
1, last line, » 29 read 34.
2,1. 7 fromend, transfer the first record to the previous line.
Thy Wee trie for 40 read 38.
aT ;, Cumber read Comber.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY
PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY
I,
ON UNSATURATED B-DIKETONES.—I.
By Pror. HUGH RYAN, D.Sc., anp Rev. J. M. DUNLEA, B.Sc.
Read June 23. Published Auaust 5, 1913.
Ir is a remarkable fact that, although most of the naturally occurring dyes
are free from nitrogen and owe their tinctorial properties to unsaturated
ketonic groups, yet, for many years, chemists in their synthetic work
have confined themselves almost exclusively to the field of nitrogenous
derivatives.
This neglect of the chemistry of natural bodies seems hardly justifiable,
especially in view of its undoubted theoretical interest.
We have therefore undertaken a study of the unsaturated polyketones,
with the object in the first place of synthesizing some of them, and in the
next of determining the influence of different radicles upon their chromatic
properties. In the present paper we are concerned mainly with diketones.
It has been shown by von Kostanecki and his co-workers that many of
the yellow plant-dyes are derivatives of flavone or flavonol. For instance,
from flavone we have the yellow chrysin, and from flavonol we have, similarly,
quercetin. These, like many other plant-dyes, may be regarded as
unsaturated ketones ; flavonol, for instance, containing the grouping
COM CECE
OH
to which in conjunction with the ortho-hydroxyls it owes its tinctorial
character.
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B, [B]
2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Alizarin, the best-known of the natural red colourine matters, contains
two complex chromophores - C =C-CO-C=C-— together with ortho-
hydroxyls, whilst the active principle of turmeric (curcumin), whose colour
is intermediate between that of the red alizarin and the yellow flavone
derivatives, has had the formula
Gal — CH = CH - ©,H3(OCHs)(OH)
\CO - GH = CH - G.Ha(OCH,)(OH)
assigned to it by von Kostanecki.?
According to Werner? the position of the methylene group between
two carbonyl groups will enable this substance to act as a mordant dye.
Curcumin is also a substantive dye, and this latter property receives a
plausible explanation from the structural analogy of the above formula with
that of other well-known substantive dyes
/chromophore — X
t
chromophore — Y.
This formula also receives support from the facts that curcumin reacts
with hydroxylamine hydrochloride to form an isoxazol, and on distillation
with aqueous potash yields ferulic acid.
If this formula be correct, curcumin is a derivative of a typical
unsaturated diketone
C;H;CH = CH - CO - CH. - CO - CH = CH. C,H;
di-cinnamylmethane which up to the present has not been prepared. Indeed,
so far as we are aware, with the single exception of some derivatives of
mesityloxide, such as mesityloxide-oxalic ester, obtained by Claisen,? no
hormatic unsaturated diketones have hitherto been synthesized.
We have attempted the synthesis of compounds of this type by two
different methods :—
1. The condensation in presence of metallic sodium or sodamide of
the ester of an unsaturated acid, cinnamic, with a saturated ketone, and
vice versa.
2. The condensation of an alkyl diketone with an aldehyde in
presence of a dehydrating agent.
In the present paper we deal only with the first of these methods, and
we may remark at the outset that, of the two condensing agents mentioned
above, we found metallic sodium in the form of wire much more convenient
to work with, and not inferior in yield to sodamide.
1 Ber. 43 (1910), p. 2163. * Ber, 41 (1908), p. 1067. 5 Annalen, 291, p. 122,
Ryan any» Duntea—On Unsaturated B-Diketones.—I. 3
According to this method we found that although cinnamic ester
condensed with acetone and acetophenone to form respectively cinnamyl-
acetyl-methane, and cinnamyl-benzoyl-methane
CsH;CH : CH . COOC:H; + CHs . CO. CH, = CsH,CH : CH . CO. CH:. CO. CH:
+ C,H;OH .
C.H,CH : CH . COOG:H; + CH;. CO . C;sH; = CsH;CH : CH . CO. CH2. CO.
C,H; + C.H,0H,
yet we were unable to obtain the same compounds from benzylidene-acetone,
with acetic or benzoic ester, e.g.
C:H; . COOC,H; + CH,. CO. CH: CH . GcH; = C.H;CO . CH.CO. CH: CH.
CceH; + C,H;0H
The condensation of the unsaturated ester with the saturated ketone proceeds
normally, but the condensation of a saturated ester with an unsaturated
ketone—an apparently analogous reaction —proceeds in quite a different and
at present undetermined direction. Similarly the attempt to prepare the parent
substance of curcumin, mentioned above, by the condensation of cinnamic ester
with benzylidene-acetone led to the formation of no new crystalline product.
The two unsaturated diketones showed the usual reactions of such bodies,
e.g., their alcoholic solutions were coloured by ferric chloride, and they were
precipitated by carbon dioxide from their solutions in dilute alkali. They
colour wool mordanted with iron alum a strong red, with dichromate a dark
yellow, and with aluminium sulphate a faint yellow. Like the chalkones,
they dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid to orange-coloured solutions, and,
like curcumin, they react with hydroxylamine hydrochloride to form
isoxazols. :
The question of condensation in the case of mixed alkyl ketones was also
investigated. As examples we took methyl-ethyl-ketone and methyl-
isopropyl-ketone. Both yield, with cinnamic ester, colourless crystalline
products, closely resembling each other in their behaviour. In both cases
alternate formulae are possible. Thus the diketone from cinnamic ester and
ethyl-methyl-ketone may be either
C;H;CH : CH . CO . CH (CHs). CO. CHs I.
Or,
C;H,CH : CH . CO. CH, . CO. CH: . CH, II.
whilst that from cinnamic ester with methyl-isopropyl-ketone may be either
C;H,CH : CH . CO. C(CH;),. CO. CH; I.
Or,
/OHs
C;H,CH : CH . CO. CH,. CO. CH
\CH, IL.
[B*)
4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The fact that both products were soluble in potash pointed to formulae II
as correct; but, contrary to what one would expect from readily
enolisable substances of such formulae, neither yielded in alcoholic solution a
colouration with ferric chloride, nor did they colour concentrated sulphuric
acid.
To decide the matter we methylated cinnamyl-acetyl-methane. In this
way a substance was obtained having beyond all doubt the composition
C;H;CH : CH . CO . CH(CH;). CO . CH,.
It differed materially from the compound obtained from methyl-ethyl-ketone.
For instance, its melting-point was nearly 80°C. lower, it yielded a dark-
green colouration with ferric chloride, it crystallized in long delicate needles
of a light-yellow colour, whereas the methyl-ethyl-ketone compound
erystallized in short, colourless prisms. Hence the only possible formula for
the latter compound is
C;H;CH : CH .CO.CH..CO.CH.. CH,
and from its close resemblance to the methyl-isopropyl derivative we may
infer that the latter has the constitution
/CHs
CECH ACH COMGEH COM CEI:
\CHs
in other words, that in both cases condensation took place on the methyl-
group.
The diketones obtained from ethyl-methyl-ketone and methyl-isopropyl-
ketone vary in several points from those obtained from acetone and
acetophenone: for instance, in their greatly diminished solubility in ether, in
their almost complete insolubility in petroleum ether, in not being precipitated
by carbon dioxide from their alkaline solutions, whilst their colouring power
for wool mordanted with iron is hardly perceptible.
EXPERIMENTAL PART.
Cinnamyl-acetyl-methane, C,H, . CH : CH . CO. CH, . CO . CHs.
42 grms. of methyl cinnamate were dissolved in 17 c.c. of acetone, and
75 grms. of sodium wire were slowly added during the course of some
hours, care being taken not to let the temperature of the mixture rise much
above that of the laboratory. The mixture was kept continually shaken,
and when it began to get too thick, absolute ether or petroleum ether was
added, and the mixture vigorously stirred. It was then allowed to stand over-
night. On the following morning more ether or petroleum ether was added
Ryan anp Dunixa—On Unsaturated B-Diketones.—I. 5
in sufficient quantity to form a layer over the water which was then added in
order to dissolve the sodium salt of the diketone. By this means any sodium
remaining unacted upon was prevented from reacting too vigorously with the
water. When the sodium salt had fully dissolved, the aqueous solution was
separated, washed a few times with ether, and a current of air was passed
through it to remove the last traces of the ether. It was then cooled in ice
and treated with carbon dioxide till complete precipitation of the diketone in
the crystalline condition was effected.
The latter was filtered off and recrystallized from dilute alcohol or
from petroleum ether. The yield of pure substance was about 6 grms.
M.P. 83-84° C.
0:2327 substance gave 0°6516 CO, and 01335 H.0O,
corresponding to C 76-4 H 6-4.
C,,H,,0, requires C 76:6 H 6-4.
Cinnamyl-acetyl-methane crystallizes in elongated needles of a faint
yellow colour. It is readily soluble in alcohol, acetone, ether, or chloroform,
less so in petroleum ether. It is insoluble in water, but soluble in aqueous
potash, from which it is reprecipitated on acidification. Its alcoholic solution
is coloured red by ferric chloride. In concentrated sulphuric acid the crystals
dissolve to a yellow solution. It dyes wool mordanted with iron a bright red,
with chromium a dark yellow, and with aluminium a light yellow colour.
Cinnamenyl-methyl-isoxazol CsH;CH : CH . C—CH
N O-cH,
SF
O
A solution of 2 grms. of cinnamyl-acetyl-methane and 2 grms. of
hydroxylamine hydrochloride in absolute alcohol was heated for several
hours under a reflux condenser. The alcohol was then distilled off; the residue
was mixed with water and extracted with ether. The ethereal solution
was washed with dilute potash till the latter was colourless, then evaporated,
and the isoxazol re-crystallized from dilute aleohol or from petroleum ether.
The yield of pure substance was about 1 grm. M.P. 88°C.
0:1873 substance gave 0°5352 CO,, and 0:1046 H,0; 0°1639 gr. substance
gave 10°6 cc. of nitrogen at 14°C. and 767° mm.p.,
corresponding to C778, H62, N 76.
C,,.H,,NO (isoxazol) requires O77, Tel BO, IN 7G,
C,,H,;NO, (monoxime) requires C709, H64, N 68.
C,,H,,N,O, (dioxime) requires C660, H64, N 128.
6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Cinnamenyl-acetyl-isoxazol is insoluble in water and potash, readily soluble
in alcohol or ether, and somewhat less so in petroleum ether. It erystallizes
from alcohol in pearly plates, and from petroleum ether in colourless needles.
Cinnamyl-benzoyl-methane OC;H;CH : CH . CO . CH, . CO. C,H.
81°6 grms. of acetophenone were mixed with 105:6 grms. of ethyl cinnamate,
and some ligroin was added as a solvent. During the course of several hours
486 grms. of sodamide, finely powdered under ligroin (or an equivalent
quantity of metallic sodium), were added. The treatment adopted was
similar to that employed in the case of cinnamyl-acetyl-methane described
above, and a yield of about 10 grms. of a light yellow crystalline substance
was obtained. It was recrystallized from methyl alcohol M.P. 109°C.
01712 substance gave 05126 CO,, and 0:0896 HO,
corresponding to C816, H58.
C,,H,,0, requires C 81:6, H 5:6.
Cinnamyl-benzoyl-methane crystallizes in long needles, very soluble in ether,
chloroform, or alcohol; less so in methyl alcohol or ligroin. Its aleoholic
solution is coloured a greenish brown by ferric chloride. The crystals are
coloured red by concentrated sulphuric acid, and gradually dissolve in it to a
yellow solution. It colours wool mordanted with iron a reddish brown, and
with chromium a dark yellow.
Cinnamenyl-phenyl-isovazol C,A;CH : CH . C—CH
A solution of 2°3 grms. of cinnamyl-benzoyl-methane and 3 grms. of
hydroxylamine hydrochloride in absolute alcohol was heated under a reflux
condenser for about 6 hours. When the alcohol had been distilled off and
the ethereal extract washed with water and dilute potash, about 2 grms.
of a solid were obtained, which, when recrystallized from alcohol, melted at
137-138° C.
02044 substance gave 0°6164 COz, and 0:1019 H.O; 0:1845 substance
gave 9:2 c.c. N at 15°C. and 750° mm.p.,
corresponding to Cyst 1a BD, INT SPT
C,,H,;NO (isoxazol) requires C 82:6, H53, N56
C,;H,;NO, (monoxime) requires C770, H57, N 5-2.
C,,H,.N,0, (dioxime) requires (Ci 72F3, lal bey, INT 1035,
Cinnamenyl-phenyl-isoxazol crystallizes in small, colourless needles in-
soluble in potash, sparingly soluble in ligroin, and readily soluble in alcohol,
Ryan and Duntea—On Unsaturated B-Diketones.—1. vf
ether, or chloroform. Its alcoholic solution gives no colouration with ferric
chloride.
Cinnamyl-propionyl-methane C;H;CH : CH .CO.CH, . CO.CH.CH;.
59 grms. of methyl cinnamate were dissolved in 27 grms. of ethyl-methyl-
ketone, and 8°8 grms. of sodium wire were added under the same conditions
as in the previous condensations.
When the aqueous extract was treated with carbon dioxide, only a small
amount of oily matter separated (which in alcoholic solution gave a dark-
brown colouration with ferric chloride, and may be the enol form of the above
diketone). Subsequent acidification with acetic or hydrochloric acid pre-
cipitated a crystalline mass, which was filtered on the pump, washed with
water, and recrystallized from dilute alcohol. The crystals, when heated, begin
to give off a vapour at 130°C. ‘The residue softens at 154° C., and melts to a
yellow liquid about 161-163° C.
0°2310 substance gave 0°6551 CO,, and 0:1482 H.0,
corresponding to C773, H 71.
C,;H,,02 requires C 77:2, H 6:9.
Cinnamyl-propionyl-methane crystallizes in small prisms, easily soluble
in alcohol, much less so in ether or chloroform, almost insoluble in ligroin.
Its alcoholic solution yields no colouration with ferric chloride. The diketone
is soluble in potash, and can be reprecipitated by addition of acids. The
erystals yield no colouration with concentrated sulphuric, but dissolve in it
to a colourless solution.
Cinnamyl-isobutyryl-methane,
/OHs
CsH,CH :CH.CO.CH..CO.CH
NCH;
28 grammes of cinnamic methylester were dissolved in 15 grammes of
methyl-isopropyl-ketone and 5 grammes of metallic sodium added under
conditions similar to those described in the foregoing condensations. From
the alkaline extract carbon dioxide precipitated only a small quantity of oily
matter whose alcoholic solution gave a red colour with ferric chloride. When
the oil had been removed by ether, acidification of the aqueous residue yielded
a precipitate which was filtered off and recrystallized from alcohol. When
heated the crystals emit a vapour at 145°; the residue softens at 165 and
melts to a yellow liquid at 173-178° C.
0:3020 substance gave 0°8595 CO, and 0:2030 H,0O,
corresponding to Cite H 74
C,,H,,0, requires Caiiteil H 75
8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Cinnamyl-isobutyryl-methane crystallizes in thin plates showing straight
extinction, and therefore probably rhombic crystals, the angles between the
pyramid faces being +93°, and between the pyramid faces and prism +137°.
The crystals are very soluble in alcohol, less so in ether, and almost insoluble
in ligroin. Its aleoholic solution yields no colouration with ferric chloride,
nor are the crystals coloured by concentrated sulphuric acid, though they
dissolve in it to a colourless solution.
Methy!l-cinnamyl-acetyl-methane, C;H;CH : CH . CO . CH(CH;) . CO . CHs.
One gramme of sodium was dissolved in ethyl alcohol, and in this solution
9 grammes of cinnamyl-acetyl-methane were dissolved. An excess of methyl
iodide was then added, and the mixture was boiled until the alkaline reaction
had completely disappeared. The alcohol was removed and the residue
treated with water and ether. The ethereal solution was washed with a little
dilute potash, and then with a little dilute acid. When the ether had been
distilled, the residue was recrystallized from alcohol or from petroleum ether,
the yield being about 5 grammes. M. P. 88—89°C.
01786 substance gave 0:5060 CO; and 01129 H,0,
corresponding to C 77-2 H 69.
C,;H,,O, requires C 77-2 EEO:
Methyl-cinnamy] acetyl-methane crystallizes in long needles of a light
yellow colour. It is soluble in dilute potash as well as in the usual organic
solvents. Its alcoholic solution yields a dark brown colouration with ferric
chloride. In concentrated sulphuric acid the crystals turn red, and dissolve
rapidly to a yellow solution. It colours wool mordanted with iron a weak
brown.
ome
JL,
ON UNSATURATED $-DIKETONES.—II.
By HUGH RYAN, D.Sc., anp JOSEPH ALGAR, MSc.
Read June 23. Published Aucustr 5, 1913.
THE natural dye curcumin is supposed’ to be an unsaturated (-diketone ;
and as compounds of this class are almost unknown, attempts were made by
one of us, in conjunction with Rev. J. Dunlea, to prepare substances of the
types :—
X.CH:CH.CO.CH,.CO.Y and X.CH:CH.CO.CH:.CO.CH:CH.X.
It was found’? that the ester of an unsaturated acid condenses with a
saturated ketone, in the presence of sodamide or metallic sodium, to give an
unsaturated (3-diketone. Thus, cinnamyl-benzoyl-methane was formed by
the interaction of acetophenone and cinnamic ester :—
C,H;CH : CH . COOC.H; + CH;. CO.C.H; = C,H;CH: CH. COCH: . COC,H;
+ C,H;OH.
An attempt to synthesize the symmetrical unsaturated diketone,
C;H;CH : CH .CO.CH,.CO.CH: CH. C,.H,,
by the action of sodium -on a mixture of cinnamic ester and benzylidene-
acetone :—
C,H;CH : CH .COOC.H; + CH,;COCH: CH . C.H;
= C,H,CH:CH.CO.CH,.COCH:CH.C,H; + C,H;0H
was unsuccessful; and, indeed, we have not succeeded under any conditions in
condensing an unsaturated ester with an unsaturated ketone to a crystallizable
(-diketone. While a reaction undoubtedly occurred, we were unable to
separate any crystalline compound, other than cinnamic acid, from the
product, and consequently could not follow its course.
The abnormal behaviour of the substances cannot be due to the unsaturated
nature of the ester, since Ryan and Dunlea (loc. cit.) have shown that an
1 Milobedzka, von Kostanecki and Lampe, Ber, xliii (1910), p. 2163.
2 Ryan and Dunlea, Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., xxxii, Sect. B, p. 1.
R,1I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B, [C]
10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
unsaturated ester condenses normally with a saturated ketone. As benzoic
ester does not condense, under the usual conditions required for similar
reactions, with benzylidene-acetone to give the cinnamyl-benzoyl-methane of
Ryan and Dunlea :—
C;H;CH : CH .COCH;+C,H;00C.C,H;=C,H;CH : CH .CO.CH,.CO.C,H;
+ C.H,0OH,
it is apparent that the main factor of the abnormality is the unsaturated
nature of the mono-ketone.
We are at present unable to offer any explanation of the failure of the
reaction to take the expected direction, and all the more since, as we shall
see in the experimental part of this communication, unsaturated ketones, such
as benzylidene-acetone and anisylidene-acetone, condense readily with oxalic
ester to give good yields of the corresponding /3-diketones :—
C,H;,CH: CH.CO. CH, + CH,OOC . COOCH, =
C,H;CH :CH .CO.CH,. CO. COOCH, + CH,OH.
When we had succeeded in condensing oxalic ester with an unsaturated
ketone, we again’ tried, under various conditions, to condense benzoic ester
with benzylidene-acetone, and failed to obtain cinnamyl-benzoyl-methane.
The unsaturated diketones derived from dimethyl oxalate, benzylidene
acetone, and anisylidene-acetone respectively, give the reactions characteristic
of the saturated -diketones. For instance, hydroxylamine hydrochloride
converts them into isoxazoles. Like the orthohydroxy ketones, their sodium
derivatives are only sparingly soluble in alcohol, and their tinctorial properties
are more pronounced than those of the corresponding diketones described in
the previous communication.
EXPERIMENTAL PART.
Methyl-cinnamyl-pyruvate, C,H; . CH : CH . CO . CH, . CO . COOCH,.
15 grms. of benzylidene-acetone were mixed with 30 grms. of dimethyl
oxalate, and heated in a dry, round flask until the mixture had melted:
2°5 grms. (slight excess) of fine sodium wire were then added, when an
energetic reaction set in with separation of a deep red solid. During the
first preparation a much larger excess of sodium was used; but it was found
that this tended to hydrolyse the required ester: consequently in later
preparations only a slight excess of sodium was employed. When the reaction
had subsided, about 50 c.cs. anhydrous ether was added, and the stoppered
flask was set aside for a few hours at the ordinary temperature. The excess
Ryan any Atgar.—On Unsaturated B-Diketones. —I1. 11
of sodium was removed by addition of moist ether; and the greater part of the
dark red solid was dissolved in water. The ether solution was separated ; and
the alkaline residue was mixed with chloroform, and strongly acidified with
hydrochloric acid. The chloroform solution was separated, and on evaporation
left a residue which crystallized from diluted alcohol in light yellow needles,
melting at 70° C.
An alcoholic solution of the substance gave a dark red colour with ferric
chloride.
The yield was 15 grmms.
0:2068 grm. substance gave 0°5103 grm. CO,, and 0:0964 grm. HO,
corresponding to C 67:29, H 5:2.
Ci3Hi20, requires C 67°2, H 5:2.
Methyl-cinnamyl-pyruvate crystallizes in light yellow acicular prisms
which are readily soluble in chloroform, ether, or benzene; insoluble in water
or ligroin. Its alcoholic solution is yellow in colour and has a greenish
fluorescence. A solution of it in aqueous potash has a yellow colour.
Concentrated sulphuric acid dissolves the crystals, forming an orange-coloured
solution.
When mordanted wool is boiled in a solution of the substance in dilute
alcohol, the wool is dyed, the colour varying according to the mordant used.
The following colours were obtained :—
Mordant. Colour of wool.
Aluminium Sulphate. Orange-yellow.
Potassium Dichromate. Russet-brown.
Ferric Sulphate. Reddish-brown.
Cinnamyl-pyruvic acid, CH; . CH : CH . CO . CH, . CO . COOH.
This compound was obtained in small quantity as a by-product in the
preparation of the corresponding ester. It was also prepared in the following
Manner :—
1:16 grms. of methyl cinnamyl-pyruvate was dissolved in 20 c.cs. semi-
normal potash, and let stand at the ordinary temperature for 24 hours.
The orange-coloured solution was shaken with ether; and the aqueous layer
was acidified. The solid which separated was extracted with ether ; and the
ether solution was well shaken with dilute sodium carbonate several times.
On acidifying the sodium carbonate solution a yellow precipitate was obtained,
which was extracted with ether and recrystallized from dilute alcohol. It
melted at 139°-140° C.
[C*]
12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
02158 grm. substance gave 0°5220 grm. CO, and 0:0948 grm. H.O,
corresponding to C 66:0, H 4:9.
Cw2H,,O, requires C 66:0, H 46.
Cinnamyl-pyruvie acid crystallizes in light-yellow-coloured needles (some-
what darker in colour than the ester), which are slightly soluble in boiling
water, insoluble in cold water and petroleum ether, and very readily soluble
in ether, chloroform, acetone, or alcohol. It dissolves in cold dilute alkali or
alkaline carbonate, and is acid in reaction towards phenol-phthalein. Con-
centrated sulphuric acid colours the crystals red, and forms with them an
orange-coloured solution, An alcoholic solution of the acid gives a brownish-
red colour with ferric chloride. The substance is odourless; but when its
alkaline solution is warmed for afew minutes, the solution becomes turbid, and
has a strong odour of benzylidene-acetone.
The following colours are given to mordanted wool when boiled in a dilute
alcoholic solution of the substance :—
Mordant. Colour of wool.
Aluminium Sulphate, . : ; Orange-yellow.
Ferric Sulphate, . : : : Deep reddish-brown.
[At the conclusion of the experimental part of this communication we have found that
the ethyl ester of this acid was obtained by R. Schiff and L. Gigli [Ber. 31 (1898), p. 1308]
by the action of an alcoholic solution of sodium ethylate on a mixture of diethyl oxalate
and benzylidene-acetone. ]
Methyl-y-cinnamenyl-isoxazole-a-carboxylate.
CAHEA CH CH CACH Cc ACGOOCH:
nen)
A solution of 1°5 grms. of methyl cinnamyl-pyruvate and 3 grms. of
hydroxylamine hydrochloride in 50 c.cs. absolute alcohol was heated under a
reflux condenser for about five hours. Boiling distilled water was added to
the light-yellow-coloured solution until a slight permanent turbidity formed ;
the solution was then filtered and cooled. The colourless, crystalline solid
which separated was re-crystallized from dilute alcohol. It melted at 111°C.
0-2017 grm. substance gave 0°5114 grm. CO,, and 0:0998 grm. HO,
corresponding to C 69:14 and H 5-49.
C,,H,,NO; requires C 68-1, H 4:84.
It was therefore evident that the compound formed in this preparation
was not the above isoxazole.
Now, the isoxazole N.
O
! |
C.H;. CH:CH.C.CH: C. COOC.H;
requires U 69:14, H 5-4, which agrees very well with the above analysis. The
Ryan anp Ancar—On Unsaturated 8-Diketones.—1I. 18
substance melting at 111° C. is therefore ethyl-y-cinnamenyl-isoxazole-a-
carboxylate, and is probably formed in the following manner :—Excess of
hydroxylamine hydrochloride, when boiled with the methyl ester in an ethyl
alcohol solution, is converted into the isoxazole of the acid, which is
simultaneously esterified to the ethyl ester.
The compound which melts at 111°C. was boiled with potash until it had
all dissolved; and the solution was acidified with hydrochloric acid. The
white solid which was precipitated was filtered and re-crystallized from dilute
alcohol. This compound melted at 190°-192°C., and on analysis gave the
following results :—
0:1454 grm. of substance gave 0°3583 grm. CO, and 0:0601 grm. H.0, cor-
responding to C 67-2, H 4:59. Also, 0:1745 grm. substance gave 10-1c.c. N at
4-5° C. and 756 mm. pressure, corresponding to N 7-00.
C,H;.CH:CH.C.CH:C.COOH requires C 67-0, H 4:2, and N 6°51.
Sey
Methyl-y-cinnamenyl-isoxazole-a-carboxylate was obtained in a later
preparation when methyl alcohol was used as a solvent instead of ethyl
alcohol. This compound crystallizes from dilute aleohol in long colourless
needles, which melt at 142°-143° C.
0°1959 grm. of the substance gave 0:0878 grm. H,O, and 04881 grm. CO,,
corresponding to C 67:95, H 4:97.
C,,;Hi,NO; requires C 68:1, H 4°84.
Methyl-a-(3-Dibromo-8-phenyl-propionyl-pyruvate,
C.H;. CH Br. CH Br. CO. CH, . CO. COOCH:.
2:32 grms. of methyl cinnamyl-pyruvate were dissolved in 5 c.cs. chloro-
form, and a solution of 1-6 grms. of bromine in 5 c.cs. chloroform was added
slowly. The red colour of the bromine disappeared immediately ; and no
hydrobromic acid was evolved. On evaporation of the chloroform in vacuo an
oily residue was obtained, which was crystallized by dissolving in hot benzene
and precipitating by addition of ligroin. It melted at 134°C. to a red liquid.
This compound crystallizes in nearly colourless prisms, which are insoluble
in water, sparingly soluble in ligroin, soluble in carbon disulphide or ether,
and readily soluble in chloroform or benzene. When warmed with dilute
aqueous potash, it undergoes ketonic hydrolysis. Its alcoholic solution gives a
bright red colour with ferric chloride.
0:1991 grm. of substance gave 0:2945 grm. of CO, and 0:0593 grm. H.O,
corresponding to C 40:3, H 3:3.
C,;H,,Br.0, requires C 39°8, H 3:1.
14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Methyl-p-methoxy-benzylidene-acetone-oxalate,
CH;0 . C,H,. CH: CH . CO. CH, . CO . COOCH:.
A mixture of 18°8 grms. of p-methoxy-benzylidene-acetone with 30 grms.
of dimethyl oxalate was heated until molten on the water-bath. 2-5 grms.
of sodium wire were then added and the preparation was proceeded with as
in the case of cinnamyl-pyruvic ester. The product, when recrystallized
from absolute alcohol, melted at 127:5 C.
The yield was 13 grms.
0:2069 grm. of substance gave 04867 grm. of CO, and 0:1014 grm. H.O,
corresponding to C 64:1 and H 5-4.
C,.H,,.0; requires C 64:1, H 5-4.
Methyl-p-methoxy-benzylidene-acetone-oxalate crystallizes from alcohol
in yellow needles which are insoluble in water or petroleum ether, sparingly
soluble in cold alcohol, readily soluble in hot alcohol, ether, chloroform,
benzene, or acetone. Its solution in hot alcohol is yellow in colour, and gives
a green fluorescence. It dissolves slowly in aqueous potash, giving an orange-
coloured solution which decomposes on warming.
An alcoholic solution of the substance gives a greenish-brown colour with
ferric chloride. The crystals dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid, giving a
blood-red solution from which by addition of water a yellow precipitate is
obtained. Its sodium derivative is not very readily soluble in water.
Mordanted wool is coloured by the substance in the following manner :—
Mordant. Colour.
Aluminium Sulphate, . : Orange-yellow.
Potassium Dichromate, . f Saffron.
Stannous Chloride, : ; Orange.
Ferric Sulphate, . : d Olive-brown.
p-Methoxy-benzylidene-acetone oxalic acid,
CH;O . C,H, . CH : CH . CO. CH. . CO . COOH.
By letting a mixture of 1:31 grms. of methyl-p-methoxy-benzylidene-
acetone oxalate with 20 c.cs. semi-normal potash stand for about 24 hours,
solution slowly took place with separation of a small amount of a solid
(anisylidene-acetone), which, after extraction with ether and recrystallization
from dilute alcohol, melted at 72°-73° C., gave no colour with alcoholic ferric
chloride, and formed an orange-coloured solution in concentrated sulphuric
acid. The alkaline solution, which was coloured orange, was again extracted
Ryan and ALGAR—On Unsaturated B-Diketones.—I1. 15
with ether, and the aqueous layer when acidified gave a yellow solid. The
solid was dissolved in ether, and the solution was well shaken with dilute
sodium carbonate until the ether was colourless. By addition of acid to the
sodium carbonate solution, a bright yellow solid was precipitated; and this
was extracted with ether and recrystallized from dilute alcohol. It melted
at 150°-151° C., and on heating, or placing in a vacuum-desiceator, the yellow
colour of the crystals changed to a deep orange owing to loss of water of
erystallization. The substance was dried at 105° C. for analysis.
0-1981 grm. of substance gave 0°4582 grm. of CO2 and 0:0872 grm. H.O,
corresponding to C 63:07, H 49.
Ci:H2O; requires C 62:9, H 4:9.
p-Methoxy-benzylidene-acetone oxalic acid in the hydrated state consists
of bright yellow acicular crystals, and, when dehydrated, has a deep orange
colour. While sparingly soluble in boiling water, it dissolves easily in dilute
alkali or sodium carbonate. Its solution in alcohol has a yellow colour with
a green fluorescence, and gives a greenish-brown colour with ferric chloride.
It is soluble in benzene or ether and very readily soluble in chloroform. Its
solution in concentrated sulphuric acid has a blood-red colour. Mordanted
wool is coloured by it in the following manner :—
Mordant. Colour.
Aluminium Sulphate, . 3 Bright orange.
Ferric Sulphate, . : : Dirty reddish-brown.
Lthyl-y-p-Methoxy-cinnamenyl-isoxazole-a-carboxylate,
CH;0 . C,.H..CH:CH.C.CH:C.COOC.H,.
| |
N O
This compound was obtained in a reaction where it was expected that the
isoxazole of the methyl ester would be formed. The reasons for its formation
are similar to those already given for that of ethyl-y-cinnameny]-isoxazole-
a-carboxylate.
A solution of 1 grm. of Methyl-p-methoxy-benzylidene-acetone oxalate
and 2 grms. of hydroxylamine hydrochloride in absolute alcohol was heated
under a reflux condenser for about three hours. The orange-coloured solution
was diluted with hot water, boiled with animal charcoal and filtered. The
colourless crystalline solid which separated on cooling the filtrate was
recrystallized from dilute alcohol.
0:1727 grm. of substance gave 0°4155 grm. of CO, and 0-085 grm. H.O,
corresponding to C 65°61, H 5-46.
C,;Hi;NO, requires C 65-9, H 5°53.
16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The isoxazole crystallizes in long colourless needles, which melt at
76°-77° C.
Methyl-a-B-Dibromo-3-p-methoxy-phenyl-propionyl-pyruvate,
CHO . C,H, . CHBr . CHBr . CO. CH2 . CO . COOCH:.
5-24 grms. of p-methoxy-cinnamyl-pyruvic methyl ester were dissolved in
about 20 ccs. chloroform ; and a solution of 3-2 grms. of bromine in 10 ces.
chloroform was slowly added. The odour of the bromine disappeared
immediately with evolution of a trace of hydrobromic acid. After standing
about an hour in a stoppered flask, the chloroform was distilled off in vacuo ;
and the reddish oily residue was dissolved in a small amount of benzene. On
addition of excess of ligroin, crystals of the dibromide were obtained. The
compound was recrystallized several times in this manner, and was finally
obtained as light-yellow-coloured needles, which melted with decomposition
at 106°--108°C. Its alcoholic solution gave a bright red colour with ferric
chloride.
0-2037 grm. of substance gave 0°0617 grm. of H:0 and 0:2991 grm. of
CO:, corresponding to C 40-04, H 3°36.
C,,H,.Br.0; requires C 39°8 and H 3+.
r te 4
TE
THE CARBONIFEROUS VOLCANOES OF PHILIPSTOWN IN
KING’S COUNTY.
By W. D. HAIGH, B.A., B.Sc., A.R.C.Sc.1,,
Demonstrator in Geology at the Royal College of Science for Ireland.
[Read Apri, 27. Published Juxy 2, 1914.]
AxsouT three miles to the north of Philipstown in King’s County and close to
the boundary of Meath, a number of small hills rise from the great central
limestone plain and form a conspicuous feature over a very large area of this
part of the country.
The chief of these is Croghan Hill, which, on approaching it from the
south, stands out as a conical eminence rising with steep grassy slopes to a
height of 769 feet above sea-level, and about 460 feet above the general level
of the plain. It slopes more gently to the north for three-quarters of a mile
before descending somewhat abruptly to the level of the plain beyond, and
forms a pleasing contrast to the great area of brown bog-land which surrounds
it. ‘Ihis forms a centre round which a group of minor hills are clustered,
the whole occupying an area of approximately four square miles.
On reference to the one-inch Geological Survey map! of the district, it
will be observed that the area is mapped as greenstone (diorite) and green-
stone ash ; and these rocks with a few bands of limestone extend over the
greater part of the area. In the explanatory memoir of the district, the
greenstones are treated as intrusive; but the greenstone ash seems to be
regarded as interstratified in the Carboniferous limestone, although, as is
pointed out in the memoir, there is no direct proof of this, owing to the lack
of a continuous section.
There are two main outcrops of these igneous rocks, separated from each
other by a band of limestone. One includes Croghan Hill and the surround-
ing district to the south and east, while the other les to the west and extends
northwards, as a crescent-shaped band, round the base of the hill. A smaller
1 Geol. Sury. Ireland: Sheets 109 and 110.
? Geol. Surv. Ireland: Explanations to sheets 98, 99, 108 and 109, 1864, p. 18.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B. [D]
18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
area occurs in the northern angle of the limestone band dividing the two
main outcrops, about three-quarters of a mile north-north-east of the summit
of the hill. About one and a half miles in a south-westerly direction basalt
is seen overlying limestone in a quarry, half a mile north of Clonearl House
in the Clonear] demesne.
Again, at Castle Barnagh, close to Philipstown, there is a small projecting
knoll of intrusive rock.
Croghan Hill is a voleanic neck which rises through the Carboniferous
limestone, and was the main vent through which the ash now covering a
large portion of the area was ejected. It is now but the stump of what must
have been a much higher and larger cone, while the ash covered a more
extensive area than at present, but long continued denudation has worn it
down to its present size, exposing to view the internal structure of the
voleano, with its central pipe or vent now choked with intrusive material,
round which hes the ash originally ejected through the vent. Croghan Hill,
though the chief, is not the only vent in the district. It forms a centre
round which a group of subsidiary vents have been opened, each of which
probably remained active for a time, throwing out its ash and adding to that
being deposited from the main vent. But towards the close, when the
voleanic activity was subsiding and the explosive violence which gave rise to
the ash had ceased, the lava welled up quietly from below, filling the vents
and forming a plug of basalt. Such plugs being much harder and more
resistant to weathering than the surrounding limestone, now stand out as low
hills.
Although the basalt has welled up and choked the vents, there seems to
have been no extensive outpouring of lava, as no sheets occur in the district.
The basalt overlying the limestone in the Clonearl quarry is probably an
intrusive sill which denudation has exposed. The limestone here dips at 15°
to the east and is overlain directly by the basalt, which has a rude vertical
columnar structure. No trace of ash is visible between the two, although
the actual junction can be seen for some distance along a drain at the
northern end of the quarry. The limestone, which is composed of dark shaly
and cherty bands, has not been altered to any extent by the intrusion.
The ash and breccia comprising the greater part of the igneous material
in the district is of a very uniform character. It has a greenish colour, and
often contains fragments of chert and limestone embedded in it, and
generally specks of pyrite can be seen. The fragmentary material is set in a
caleareous ground mass. On weathering it sometimes shows a spheroidal
structure, and lines of bedding were observed in one or two instances, but
these were generally very obscure. This ash is well seen round the sides of
HataH— Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown, King’s Co. 19
Croghan Hill in the projecting crags. The fragmentary material in the ash
varies from the size of a walnut to dust so fine that it can only be observed
with the aid of a microscope. It consists of angular and subangular pieces of
pale grey vesicular pumice; the vesicles are often filled with calcite and
a green chloritic mineral. In describing this ash Sir A. Geikie’ says‘
“Tam not aware of any other necks so homogeneously filled up with one
type of pyroclastic material, and certainly there is no other example known
in the British Isles of so large and uniform a mass of fragmentary pumice.”
The ash is very calcareous and in some parts might be described as an ashy
limestone. It is hard to account for the presence of so much calcareous
material in the ash, unless, as Sir A. Geikie suggests, the vents were opened
on the floor of the carboniferous sea, when fine calcareous silt would find its
way down into the interstices of the ash, and into the pores of the pumice.
Although percolating water containing carbonate of lime in solution may
have added to this, it does not seem likely that this process would in itself
be adequate to so thoroughly saturate the ash.
The limestone directly underlying the ash, in the few sections visible, is a
dark impure shaly rock, very similar lithologically to the “ Calp” or “ Middle
limestone” so well developed in the neighbourhood of Dublin. The ash
contains fragments of the limestone and chert embedded in it, and in a
few instances pieces of basalt were found enclosed in the ash. Some of
these limestone and chert fragments were distinctly angular, and had
evidently been blown out of the vent when it was first opened, and thus
became embedded in the accompanying ash. Other pieces are quite rounded
and have all the appearance of water-worn pebbles and boulders. Similar
rolled pebbles have been found in the volcanic area near Limerick, and in
describing these Mr. J. R. Kilroe* says: “The more natural way of account-
ing for the circumstance is to attribute them to the action of waves on an
exposed mass of basic lava, the results of attrition being then distributed
over the neighbouring sea-floor, where ash was accumulating.” The majority
of the pebbles found in the Croghan Hill ash are not basalt, but chert and
limestone, particularly chert.
If the ash was deposited directly on the dark, shaly limestone while the
latter was accumulating on the sea-floor, the sea must have been a shallow
one, and the vent, with its surrounding limestone, was probably a small
volcanic island, against which the waves of this shallow sea beat, breaking
down the limestone shore and finally eroding away the softer limestone,
1<< Ancient Volcanoes of Great Britain,’’ vol. ii, 1897, p. 39.
* Memoirs Geol. Surv. Ireland, ‘‘ Geology of the Country round Limerick,” 1907, p. 39.
[D*]
20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
which left the more resistant chert to be entombed in the ash. This seems
a possible explanation of the fact that the larger number of pebbles found in
the ash are chert.
That the igneous material, which forms the necks, actually breaks through
the Carboniferous limestone can be seen in several sections. In a quarry,
about half a mile east of the summit of Croghan Hill, dark limestone with
bands of shale and many crinoid stems occur. The limestone here is much
disturbed, and the bedding is rather obscure ; but it sometimes dips towards
the centre of the hill, and sometimes a little east or west of it. The limestone
strata are penetrated by a neck which rises a little further to the east, and
close to the edge of the bog, showing clearly that the igneous material has
been forced up through the limestone. Similarly, about three-quarters of a
mile south-east of this point, near Barrysbrook House, the igneous material
may again be seen breaking through the limestone. A like feature may be
observed by the roadside at Gorteen, on the south-western side of Croghan
Hill, where “ the limestones have been thrown into a highly inclined position,
dipping towards the east at 60° or more, and their truncated ends abut
against the sides of the neck.” At Glenmore holy wells, one-third of a mile
north-north-east of the summit of the hill, black, shaly and cherty limestone
are seen dipping south at a low angle into the body of the hill; a little north-
west from this, on the hill, grey limestone is exposed, and several other out-
crops of a similar limestone are seen round this point. This grey limestone
aT
runs south-west in a curved band, and is well seen on the road a short distance
west of Gorteen. At this point a quarry is opened, and the rock is seen to
be a hard, grey limestone, much jointed, and has all the appearance litho-
logically of the Lower limestone; but, owing to the lack of fossil evidence,
this cannot be definitely ascertained.
On passing over this band of grey limestone, in a northerly direction, the
black, shaly limestone again appears, and is now seen to dip northwards at
about 20° under the ash, which covers the surface between this point and the
bog to the north. The dark, shaly limestone is also seen a little east of this,
but here it has a north-easterly dip. As mentioned above, this limestone has
all the appearance of the Middle limestone or “ Calp,” and in all probability
represents the basement beds of this series. This is overlain directly by the
ash and underlain by the compact grey or Lower limestone, the latter being
brought to the surface by an anticlinal fold, as the black limestone is seen
dipping south under the main ash on Croghan Hill and dips north under the
ash surrounding Boston; the grey limestone being exposed on the surface
‘Sir A. Geikie, ‘‘ Ancient Volcanoes of Great Britain, ’ vol. ii, 1897, p. 38.
Hareu— Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown, King’s Co. 21
between the two outcrops. It seems to have been over this bed of black,
shaly limestone that most of the ash was originally deposited, the Croghan
Hill ash and that in the neighbourhood of Boston being at one time a con-
tinuous bed. The small anticlinal fold, just north of the main vent, was
probably caused by the disturbances that took place at the close of the
carboniferous period when the Hercynian folds were formed. From the
summit of this anticline, the ash and the underlying bed of black, shaly
limestone have been worn away, separating the ash into two parts, and
exposing the upper beds of the Lower limestone.
eee Ash Basalt [> Middle Limestone (Calp) oe Lower Limestone.
Fic. 1.—Diagrammatic Section across Croghan Hill.
No very conclusive evidence of the interstratification of the ash and
limestone was observed, but a few instances occur which throw some light
on the age of the volcanic eruptions. As noted by Sir A. Geikie,' one of
these can be seen near Gorteen on the south-west side of the hill. Here
there is a band of limestone only a few feet thick, with ash above and
below it, and, although the junction between the two is well defined, no
trace of any volcanic material can be seen in the limestone. Pieces of chert
and limestone are, however, of common occurrence in the ash. Another
instance occurs at the most easterly neck, just north of Coolmount House,
where the limestone, much undulating, appears to dip below the ash. On
the northern side of this neck the limestone is seen, again rapidly undulating,
and it finally plunges southwards beneath the ash on the hill. The ash,
which here overlies the limestone, shows a series of divisional planes
suggestive of bedding, which dip south parallel with the limestone. About
two hundred yards west of this pomt a well has been sunk to a depth of
twelve feet. This passes through about six feet of dark limestone with bands
of shale and chert. This is seen to be underlain by a bluish, grey clayey
- material which is highly caleareous, aud when examined had all the
appearance of weathered ash, as it consisted of small vesicular fragments of
pale grey pumice lying in a clayey matrix. This material appears to be ash
weathered in situ, which has been decomposed by the infiltering of water
through the over-lying limestone. This limestone is evidently a continuation
of the dark, shaly beds which occur a little further to the east, where they
1 Op. cit., p. 39.
22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
dip south beneath the ash on the hill, and it thus appears to be interstratified
between the two beds of ash. Hence the volcanic eruptions which gave rise
to the ash were intermittent during the deposition of the black, shaly lime-
stone, and are probably of Middle Carboniferous Limestone age. Although,
as Sir A. Geikie suggests, the band of stratified rock seen in the section near
Gorteen, on the western side of the hill, may be a large included mass lying
within the vent itself, this does not appear to be the case with the limestone
near the most easterly neck, which seems to be a continuation of the beds
underlying the bog to the north. The ash found below this limestone is
probably a lenticular mass that thins out and finally disappears northwards.
It would seem from this that a portion of the ash is contemporaneously
interstratified in the lower beds of the Middle Carboniferous Limestone
series.
Although volcanic eruptions are a conspicuous feature of Carboniferous
times, both in England and the south of Scotland, this period was one of
comparative quiescence in Ireland, as the only undoubted volcanic rocks of
this date so far known occur in the neighbourhood of Limerick, and have
recently been re-investigated by the Geological Survey.’
In the south-western headlands, about Bantry Bay, various igneous rocks
occur which consist of “greenstone,” ash, and breccia. It is possible that
these are of Carboniferous slate age, but they may be of later date.
In the Limerick area the first voleanic phenomena manifested themselves
in Upper Old Red Sandstone times, and, after a period of rest, they broke
out again in a minor way during the deposition of the Lower limestone.
But it was not until the incoming of the Middle limestone epoch that the
eruptions reached their maximum. Then the volcanic action declined and
eventually disappeared.
In the Croghan Hill area there is no evidence to show that any eruption
took place as early as the Old Red Sandstone and Lower Carboniferous lime-
stone epochs; but it appears that shortly after the beginning of the Middle
limestone epoch volcanic activity commenced. That physical conditions
underwent a change is shown by the difference in the two limestones which
exist in the area. Volcanic activity took place shortly after the argillaceous
conditions of deposition set in, as no great thickness of the black shaly.
limestone was observed in any section between the ash and the underlying
grey limestone. This condition very much resembles that which occurs in
the Limerick area, as will be seen by the following quotation from the
memoir? :—“ "rom what has been set forth above regarding the lithological
‘Geo. Sury. Ireland, ‘‘ Geology of the Country round Limerick,’”’ 1907.
2 [bid., p. 19.
HatgH— Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown, King’s Co. 23
difference noticeable in the rocks of this higher member of the lmestone
group [Middle Limestone], it seems obvious that corresponding differences of
an interesting character prevailed in the conditions of contemporaneous deposi-
tion. There is little doubt that the sudden change, and diversity in character
and contents, in the higher series, was accompanied, if not caused, by the
commencement and continuance for a time of volcanic activity in the
region.”
The movements which occurred immediately preceding or during the
voleanic eruptions may have caused the local undulations in the sea-floor,
and, as suggested for the Limerick district, may have caused the abrupt
alteration and diversity of conditions which gave rise to the depesition of the
argillaceous type of limestone.
The ash of the Croghan Hill district bears a close resemblance to much
of that which occurs in the Limerick area, and is similar to that of
Carboniferous Age in Scotland and central England.
It is of a pale colour, very uniform in character, and contains much
calcareous material.
Another rather striking feature, which tends to connect the Limerick and
Croghan Hill volcanic areas, is that they lie on a line which is parallel to the
Caledonian axes of folding, which played so conspicuous a part in the topo-
graphy of the country. It is not a little remarkable that such a line marks
the boundary of the rocks of Atlantic aftinities, occurring in the Lower
Carboniferous series in Great Britain and Iveland.!. This line passes just
south of the Scottish carboniferous volcanic areas, and the series of rocks
both in Ireland and Scotland belong to a province of a distinctly Atlantic
type. In the south of Scotland the Atlantic type is overlapped by a series of
dykes and sills of late Carboniferous age, or even later, consisting of sub-
alkaline rocks, which belong to a Pacific province; but no such type of rock
has been found in the Carboniferous intrusions in Ireland.
DESCRIPTION OF THE VOLCANIC RocKs.
The igneous rocks occurring in the district are roughly divisible into two
main types, which can be classed as pyroclastic and intrusive. The pyro-
clastic rocks are breccias and tuffs. The fragmentary material composing
these breccias and tufts consists mainly of basic lapilli, which were blown out
of the vent, being in a liquid form at the time of the explosion, since this
glassy material contains oval, much elongated, and tubular bodies produced
by the drawing out of steam-cavities, most of which have now become filled
* A Harker, ‘‘ Natural History of Igneous Rocks,” 1409, p. 107.
24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
with calcite or a green chloritic mineral. This ash falling in showers into the
sea became mixed with epiclastic material, such as limestone and chert, the
whole finally consolidating to the compact rock which now forms the breccia
or ash of the district (fig. 2). :
The intrusive rocks oceur for the most part
as solid pipes, filling up the vents from which
the ash was ejected. One of these intrusions
forms the core of Croghan Hill itself, with the
ash surrounding if; and the smaller cones,
standing out, particularly on the eastern and
northern sides, as low hills round the base of
the main vent, were probably parasitic cones fed
by channels from the chief pipe of the voleano.
Towards the close of activity, when the explo-
sions which gave rise to the ash had ceased, the
lava rose quietly from below, and solidified in
the vents. An examination of these intrusions produced no evidence to
show that they took place at different intervals, nor any indication of
the successive protrusion of progressively different types of lava. The
petrographic types, having much in common, and not being possessed
of great variety, seem to point to the conclusion that they were intruded
simultaneously from a common magma, the small variation in composition
being due to local physical causes in the magma at the time of intrusion.
The rock varies from a blue-black fine-grained basalt to a more doleritic type,
where the plagioclase is distinct, and in a few instances a more basic type,
passing into a limburgite. All have a more or less prevalent amygdaloidal
structure ; the amygdales are generally composed of calcite, but often contain
serpentine.
In one locality in Croghan demesne Professor Watts! calls attention to a
noticeable feature in these volcanic rocks. This is the occurrence in them of
lumps of a highly crystalline material quite distinct from the enclosing rock.
The enclosures referred to vary in size up to a foot in diameter, and are doubtless
blocks caught up by the lava in its ascent. These rocks are described by
Professor Watts. One specimen “contains relics of garnets, surrounded by
rings of kelyphite, embedded in a mosaic of felspar, with a mineral which may
possibly be idocrase.” He describes another specimen as containing “ the relics
of garnets preserved as kelyphite, set in a matrix of quartz-grains, much
strained, and containing a profusion of crystals of greenish-yellow or red
‘ Geol. Surv. Ireland, ‘* A Guide to the Collection of Rocks and Fossils,’’ p. 38.
Haigu— Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown, King’s Co.- 25
sillimanite. This appears to be a metamorphic rock, and may be a fragment
of some sediment enclosed in the igneous rocks.” From an examination of
one of these rock-sections it appears to be a fragment of a sedimentary rock
which has been broken off and enclosed by the lava in its ascent. The
quartz crystals contain numerous cracks which ave filled with a brown glass.
The liquid mass was evidently forced into the interstices of the rock and into
the cracks in the crystals. In this feature the rock much resembles that in a
dolerite dyke from Ross Harbour Point on the shore of Lower Lough Erne.!
The interest of these rocks is obvious, as giving some indication of the character
of the floor of the country below the Carboniferous and, perhaps, below the
Silurian strata.
The various outcrops of the intrusive rocks will now be described in
detail, beginning with the more northern outcrops. About three quarters of
a mile north-north-east of the cairn on the
summit of Croghan Hill, a circular-shaped knoll
rises about two hundred feet above the level
of the plam. It is surrounded on the north,
j_ west, and south sides by ash, which in turn is
it surrounded by limestone, the limestone abutting
B directly against the intrusive rock on the
western side. This is a dark-blue compact,
slightly amygdaloidal rock, the amygdales being
composed of calcite (fig. 3). It is fine-grained
and crystalline, and it shows good idiomorphic
erystals of augite set In a matrix of smaller
crystals. ‘he pyroxene, which occurs in two generations, has generally the
purplish tinge which is taken as an indication of the presence of titanium.
The larger crystals sometimes show zonal structure, and a gradation in colour,
being brown or purple on the outside, and fading away to a perfectly clear
pyroxene at the centre. Much olivine was originally present in the rock, both
as crystals and irregular blebs, but it now only exists as pseudomorphs in
calcite and chlorite, and often presents a mosaic structure, the cracks of which
in some cases still show traces of iron oxide. Some of these pseudomorphs
have a perfect olivine outline, while others occur as irregular grains and
patches scattered through the ground. No fresh olivine was seen in the rock.
Much titaniterous magnetite was originally present, but it is now mostly
altered into leucoxene. A few crystals of apatite were also observed. Amyg-
dales occur filled with calcite, which show a radial structure round the edges,
1 Geol. Sury. Ireland, Explan. Mem., Sheet 32, pp. 43 and 21. -
R.I.A. PROO., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B. [E£]
26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the internal part being granular. A noticeable feature of the rock is the
occurrence in it of irregular patches of crystalline material. These are of
a whitish colour, and are in marked contrast to the darker ground of the
rock. They are composed of olivine crystals completely altered, which are
notched by and include crystals of a pale pyroxene, the latter showing some
alteration into a green fibrous mineral. This appears to be an example of
the glomero-porphyritic structure first described by Judd in the ophitic
dolerite of Fair Head, Co. Antrim, the associated olivine and pyroxene
having separated out at an earlier period from the magma, out of which the
enclosing rock was itself formed. A feature of these glomero-porphyritic
agsregates is the absence of titaniferous magnetite; although it occurs
abundantly scattered throughout the vest of the rock, these areas are
almost all entirely free from it. The individual grains of these porphyritic
ageregates are related to each other in the same manner as the grains in
an ordinary holocrystalline basic rock, such as a gabbro. They are allotrio-
morphic with regard to each other; but in relation to the ground mass they
are sometimes idiomorphic in outline.
The absence of titaniferous magnetite seems to point to an earlier
crystallization of these patches at some depth below the surface, while the
magma was still molten, the idiomorphic outline being due to a secondary
crystallization which has probably taken place during a later stage in the
process of consolidation. This is illustrated by some of the pyroxene crystals
which lie on the borders of these porphyritic areas. ‘he crystals have a
distinet junction which divides them roughly into two equal portions, one
half being colourless, the other with the characteristic purplish brown tint.
The inner half, which is portion of the porphyritic area, is colourless, and
has no definite crystalline boundaries, while the outer portion, which projects
into the matrix of the rock, is idiomorphic, and is identical in colour with
that which occurs in the ground. The pale part of the crystal is free from
magnetite, while along the junction) between the two parts, which are in
optical continuity, a band of magnetite grains lie; these grains are also
enclosed by the brownish portion of the crystal. Thus, the pale part of the
crystal was an earlier crystallization which had taken place in the magma
before intrusion, and before any of the titaniferous magnetite had begun
to erystallize, the other portion being added after intrusion when the
whole rock had begun to consolidate, and, as is usual with the pyroxene,
after the titaniferous magnetite had crystallized. There can be very little
doubt but that the porphyritic aggregates were formed under plutonic
' Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., Lond., vol. xlii, 1886, p. 71.
Haicu— Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown, King’s Co. 27
conditions, and that the external zone, which contains the crystal faces in
contact with the matrix, was added during the general crystallization of
the magma. These aggregates belong to the category of “enclaves
homeogénes,” described by Lacroix, or, as Harker’ prefers to call them,
“cognate xenoliths.” They represent an intratelluric crystallization, which
would have produced a more or less coarse-grained rock, had it been
prolonged. Although these patches and the matrix have crystallized from
the same magma, they differ slightly in mineralogical composition,
“progressive crystallization being itself a process of differentiation.’ The
rock contains very little felspar, and this only in microlites, which are too
small for determination of species. It has a specific gravity of 3:02, and is
a basic type of altered olivine dolerite. At the northern extremity of this
neck the rock is somewhat similar. It is more altered, less basic, and the
ground consists of a brown, altered glass, in which lie porphyritic crystals
of purple augite, with many smaller crystals. There is less olivine, which
is recognized as pseudomorphs in calcite and chlorite. Dark brown biotite,
which changes to a pale brown when the polarizer is rotated, occurs as
scales generally adherent to the irregular crystals of titaniferous oxide, the
latter being nearly all altered into leucoxene. The rock differs from the
preceding chiefly in the quantity of felspar, which is fairly abundant. In
one or two instances it occurs in lath-shaped crystals, exhibiting typical
lamellar twinning, but extinguishes too indefinitely to permit of identi-
fication. It is generally present as irregular areas with no definite
boundaries, enclosing idiomorphic crystals of augite and magnetite. The
indefinite boundaries of these areas have a notched appearance due to the
crystals of augite and magnetite protruding into the felspar. Apatite is
common in long, hexagonal needles, which pierce the other constituents.
Calcite, chlorite, leucoxene, and limonite are the principal secondary
produets.
About two hundred yards north of the cairn on Croghan Hill, a rudely
oval-shaped area of intrusive rock occurs. One specimen’ is a highly vesi-
cular rock. The matrix, now much altered, was probably originally glass,
with grains and skeletons of magnetite in an isotropic base. Olivine occurs
as pseudomorphs, these presenting a mosaic structure, and sometimes includ-
ing glass. The most striking feature of the rock is the numerous oval-
1 A. Harker, ‘‘ Natural History of Igneous Rocks,’’ 1909, p. 348.
2 Op. cit., p. 348.
° T am indebted to the Director of the Geological Survey of Ireland for giving me an
opportunity of examining this rock-section, and also the yoleanic rocks collected in the
Limerick district.
[E*]
28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
shaped vesicles, which in the hand specimen give the rock somewhat the
appearance of an oolitic limestone (fig. 4). In nearly all cases these vesicles
are lined with calcite and filled in with radial
serpentine. A crack occurs in the rock which
is now filled in with calcite, and the vesicles
adjacent to it are all filled with calcite to the
exclusion of serpentine. The rock is an amyg-
daloidal diabase of a very basic type, and may
originally have been a limburgite, as no felspar
is observable. Another specimen examined from
the centre of this outcrop very much resembled
that previously described from the morenorthern
outcrop. It has numerous areas of notched
felspar,enclosing augite, apatite, and titaniferous
magnetite. The latter, which has undergone alteration into yellowish-white
leucoxene, is very abundant, and gives the rock a white speckled appearance.
Much augite occurs with the characteristic purple colour, and a little apatite.
This rock also shows the glomero-porphyritic structure referred to above,
the porphyritie aggregates being composed of olivine, which is now mainly
replaced by calcite, with pyroxene showing decomposition into a greenish
mineral and a few irregular crystals of allanite. The matrix of the rock is
much decomposed, but was in all probability glassy. It now consists chiefly
of calcite and chlorite.
About half a mile due east of the summit of the hill another outcrop of
the intrusive rock was observed. It rises abruptly from the edge of the bog
to a height of 100 feet on its eastern side, and abuts against the hill to the
west. It is almost cireular in cross-section, and from its general appearance
is undoubtedly a small neck which has been choked with intrusive
material. The rock is compact and of a bluish colour, with a few cavities
containing calcite. In section it is fine-grained, and has much calcite
dispersed throughout. It has an altered glassy base with numerous micro-
lites of plagioclase felspar. Phenocrysts of hornblende occur as dark
granular pseudomorphs enclosing hexagonal crystals of apatite, some crystals
of which also occur scattered through the matrix. The felspar microlites, as
a rule, show no trace of flow-structure except where they approach the
phenocrysts, when they are seen to be arranged tangentially round them.
Much altered titaniferous magnetite occurs, particularly in the areas now
occupied by the hornblende pseudomorphs.
The most easterly outcrop occurs a little over a mile in a south-easterly
direction from the summit of Croghan Hill. The ash here is continuous with
Haicu— Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown, King’s Co. 29
that which surrounds the hill. A small oval-shaped neck rises just south
of Barrysbrook House and close to the northern boundary of the ash, the
latter extending to the east, beyond the neck, in a tongue-shaped area, the
boundary of which is sharply marked off from the limestone plain by a low
but steep escarpment. The ash here shows signs of bedding which dips
parallel to the underlying hmestone. The rock in this neck is a dark com-
pact basalt in which lie numerous felspar laths in all positions in a matrix of
altered glass. Phenocrysts of augite with many smaller crystals are scattered
profusely through the rock (fig. 5). Much titaniferous magnetite occurs in
small grains, and a few long needles of apatite
are present. The glomeroporphyritic structure
is again a noticeable feature in the rock of this
neck. The olivine, as in the other specimens
described, is completely altered, while a fibrous
mineral occurs which seems to be an alteration
of the pyroxene, as a small patch of the original §
mineral is seen in the centre.
Near Gorteen, on the southern side of the
hill, and about two hundred yards south of the
cross-roads, another small outcrop of the intru-
sive rock is seen. It is only exposed in one
place in an old quarry just north of a farmhouse near the road. It is a dark
crystalline rock, very hard and tough, and difficult to fracture. It is slightly
amygdaloidal, the cavities being lined with radial serpentine, and the interior
filled with calcite. Crystals of pinkish augite are common, and pseudomorphs
of olivine occur. Very little felspar is seen, and this only as microlites and
skeletons, whose species could not be determined. Much titaniferous mag-
netite is present in small grains. It was originally a rather basic type of
olivine dolerite, and, although much altered, has a specific gravity of 2°81.
. Inan old quarry in the Clonearl estate, about two miles south-west of
Croghan Hill, the igneous rock is seen overlying the limestone, which has an
easterly dip of 15°, the limestone occurring in thick-and-thin-bedded shaly
bands. No ash was visible between the limestone and the basalt, nor was any
seen to overlie the basalt. On the Geological Survey map ash is shown to
the north-east as far as the bog; but it is pointed out in the memoir that
“‘the ash marked on the map here is merely drawn on the supposition of the
ash at Boston extending south beneath the bog, as neither the ash nor any
other rocks are visible here.” It is a dark fine-grained rock with a fair
vertical columnar structure, and appears to occur asa sill which has been
intruded into the limestone. The latter does not appear to have been altered
30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
to any extent by contact with the igneous material, except for about an inch
from the junction, where its flinty character seems to be intensified.
This is the most basic rock observed in the district. It consists for the
most part of a ground mass oi small pink pyroxene crystals, with a little
brown interstitial glass. Many larger crystals of a pale pyroxene occur, and
pseudomorphs of olivine, in which no trace of the original mineral is seen ;
they can, however, be easily detected by their outline. The phenocrysts of
augite and altered olivine are set in a complex of augite microlites. Much
magnetite occurs in small grains (fig. 6). The rock is a limburgite or magma-
basalt with a specific gravity of 2°84, and bears a close resemblance to some
of the Scotch limburgites of Carboniferous Age, particularly the rock from
Chester Quarry, Haddingtonshire, described by Dr. Hatch.’ A section of
this rock was examined from the collection in the Royal College of Science,
Dublin. The Ivish example differs from this only in containing less glass,
its place being taken by augite microlites; there is, moreover, no fresh
olivine, but otherwise the rocks appear to be identical.
Fic. 6.—x 20.
Just outside Philipstown, and across the canal to the north-east, at Castle
Barnagh, a small knoll rises which is visible for some distance. It is formed
by an intrusion of igneous rock, which has been forced up through the lime-
stone. No ash was found in its neighbourhood. It is a dark compact rock,
and is so highly charged with carbonate of lime as to effervesce freely with
acid. In section it is seen to be crystalline, with numerous notched felspathic
areas which enclose crystals of augite and magnetite; also numerous very
slender needle-like crystals which may possibly be apatite. The augite occurs
as good idiomorphie crystals, and also with a second generation of smaller
crystals in the matrix. Some olivine occurs as pseudomorphs in calcite and
chlorite (fig. 7). A feature of the rock is the quantity of mica it contains
1 Dr. Hatch, ‘“‘ Lower Carboniferous Volcanic Rocks of East Lothian,” Trans. Roy.
Soc. Edinburgh, 1892, 37, p. 116.
OO Ee
Haieu — Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown, King’s Co. 31
as reddish brown pleochroic flakes, which, though it occurs in isolated patches,
is usually seen as a mantle round the iron ore grains which are scattered
abundantly in the rock. This intrusion appears to belong to the lamprophyre
group, and might be described as a mica-augite-lamprophyre. It has a
specific gravity of 2°88
The ash over the whole area is of a very uniform character, having a
greenish colour, and enclosing fragments of chert, limestone, and basalt. The
fragmentary material for the most part is a highly vesicular pumice, the
vesicles being generally filled with calcite. The pumiceous fragments are
angular, sub-angular, and rounded, and are set in a calcareous cement, which
is now generally represented by white calcite, but which undoubtedly consisted
in large part originally of limestone. On weathering, the rock often gives
rise to a curious mosaic structure due to projecting fragments of pumice. In
some instances the calcareous cement is stained red with iron oxide. In the
calcite material between the fragments, spherulitic areas occur, in which lie
a number of microlites of felspar in an almost opaque white ground. In
some of these areas the microlites lie pappazerd | but in others crystallization
seems to have taken place from the outer rim,
the microlites radiating towards the centre
(fig. 8). The spherules are probably concretions,
similar to those described from a tuff from
Torres Strait.!
In the Ivish examples the spherules are
probably composed of complex lime silicates,
from which the felspar has crystallized as a
product of secondary change. On the south-
west side of the hill, near Gorteen, a small
outcrop of a tuff appears, which differs in
character from the main mass. It is a brittle
Fie. 8.—x 8.
greyish rock, containing patches of a slightly altered brown glass. In
section these brown patches have a flecked appearance, which is probably
due to minute enclosures of felspathic material. The interstices between the
glass is filled in with felspar in which secondary crystallization has taken
place. The rock is a palagonite tuff. Just north of the summit of Croghan
Hill, the ash is of a very compact nature, with a bluish-green colour. It
contains many joint planes along which it splits very readily. ‘These planes
1 Haddon, Sollas, and Cole, ‘‘ Geology of Torres Strait.” Trans. Royal Irish Academy,
30, p. 419: cf. I. Friedlaender, ‘‘ Uber die Kleinformen der vulkanischen Produkte.’’
Zeitschrift fur Vulkanologie, Band I, Heft I, Jan. 1914, p. 37, fig. 15
52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
are horizontal, three or four occurring in the space of an inch, and they pass
through the fragments of pumice. The closeness of the joints gives the rock
a shaly appearance when shattered (fig. 9).
The ash over the whole district is unstratified,
except at the most easterly outcrop, where a
suggestion of bedding is seen, and again in a
small exposure north of the summit, where the
weathered surface of a projecting crag shows
alternate beds of coarser and finer material,
the beds being about a foot in thickness.
The uniformity in character and pumiceous
nature of this breccia distinguishes it as “one
of the most remarkable breccias anywhere to
be found in the voleanic records of the British Isles.”
SUMBIARY.
Croghan Hill and the smaller hills surrounding it are a series of volcanic
vents, from which the fragmentary pumice, now forming the green ash and
breccia of the district, was ejected.
The volcanic eruptions took place in the Carboniferous sea during the
deposition of the cherty and shaly zone at the junction of the Lower and
“ Calp” (Middle) Limestone.
They are consequently of the same age as the major outbursts of volcanic
rocks during the Carboniferous Period in the neighbourhood of Limerick.
From the number of rounded fragments of chert and limestone found in
the ash, these vents seem to have formed small volcanic islands in the
Carboniferous sea, which, at that epoch, was shallow over a large part of
Ireland. Towards the close of the volcanic activity, when the explosions
which gave rise to the ash had ceased, the lava welled quietly up from
below and solidified in the vents.
No sheets or sills occur in the district, with the exception of that seen in
the quarry on the Clonearl estate. This mass, from its columnar structure
and absence of ash, appears to be a sill which has been intruded into the
Carboniferous Limestone.
The intrusive material filling the necks is of a basic nature. It varies
irom a dolerite in which the plagioclase is distinct, to a blue-black fine-
grained basalt, some portions being more basic and passing into limburgite.
1 Sir A. Geikie, ‘*‘ Ancient Volcanoes of Great Britain,” vol. ii, 1897, p. 39.
Haicu— Carboniferous Volcanoes of Philipstown, King’s Co. 33
The basalt from many of the outcrops shows the glomero-porphyritic structure,
and where an appreciable quantity of felspar 1s present, it occurs generally
with irregular boundaries, notched by the intrusion of idiomorphic crystals of
augite and magnetite. This is, perhaps, the most noticeable feature to be
observed in this series of rocks. The intrusive sill in the Clonearl quarry
is the most basic rock occurring in the district, and is a true limburgite.
At Castle Barnagh a small intrusive knoll occurs which is composed of a
rock best described as a mica-augite-lamprophyre.
The ash is of a very uniform nature throughout the district. It is composed
of angular, sub-angular, and rounded fragments of a pale, greenish grey basic
pumice, the vesicles of which are filled with calcite. The ash encloses
rounded fragments of chert and limestone, the whole being held together
by a cement of calcite.
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT, B. (F)
[ 34]
IY,
A NOTE ON SOME HUMAN BONES FROM AN ANCIENT
BURIAL GROUND IN DUBLIN.
By JOHN R. D. HOLTBY, M.B., B.S.,
Chief Demonstrator of Anatomy, Trinity College, Dublin.
(From the Anthropological Laboratory, Trinity College, Dublin.)
Read May 11. Published Aucusr 21, 1914.
Earty in 1913 workmen, in the course of some excavations under the City
Hall in Dublin, came across a number of bones which, with two exceptions,
proved to be human remains. Thanks to the courtesy of the City Coroner,
Dr. Louis Byrne, I had the privilege of examining these, and as opportunities
for observing skeletons of the ancient Irish from authentic sites but rarely
occur, it has been thought worth while to place on record notes regarding these
specimens, with some remarks regarding special characteristics of the lower
limb bones.
A brief note as to the history of the site from which these skeletons were
obtained will not be uninteresting; it is taken from Gilbert’s History of
Dublin. On the south side of Cork Hill there was originally a church
dedicated to the Virgin Mary and named, “owing to its proximity to a mill
dam,” St. Marie de la Dam. The precise date of its erection is not known,
but it was most probably founded before the twelfth century, as in the
archives of the Cathedral of the Holy Trinity is preserved a deed executed
about 1179 by Archbishop Lorcan O’Tuahal, and among the signatories to it
as witness is Godmund, priest of St. Mary’s.
At the end of the sixteenth century the church and graveyard came into
the possession of Richard Boyle, first Earl of Cork, and on its site he built
Cork House, the graveyard becoming portion of the garden. This house
afterwards changed hands and was used for many purposes, being finally
demolished in 1768, a new building or exchange being commenced in the
following year. In 1852 the latter was taken over by the Corporation for
use as a City Hall, and it was deep under the basement of this that these
bones were found. We thus see that this graveyard may have been in use
for at least four hundred years,from some time in the twelfth century, or
probably earlier, until well on into the sixteenth. It is likely, however, that
Hoirsy— Human Bones from an Ancient Burial Ground in Dublin. 35
ib was not used for interment towards the latter end of this period, so that
these bones have a fairly definite age. It is interesting to inquire what
manner of people the inhabitants of Dublin were some few hundred years
ago, and if they showed any marked anatomical differences from those of the
present day.
In all other previous descriptions of ancient remains, the worn condition
of the crowns of the teeth, especially the molars, has been noted ; and these
specimens from Cork Hill show a similar state. The bones of the lower limbs
also show distinct points of difference from those of present-day subjects ;
the various other differences whieh will be duly noted are of minor
importance,
It is quite possible and likely that, during previous operations on this site,
human remains have been uncovered and reburied in a common grave, thus
accounting for the undue preponderance of lower limb bones in this collection,
and for some points of dissimilarity between individual specimens.
It is considered that seventeen skeletons are represented in the series of
remains recovered.
CRANIUM.
No complete skull was obtained; in one specimen the cranium cerebrale
was fairly complete, and in another the facial portion was partially
represented ; the remainder consisted of smaller portions of probably six male
and three female crania.
So far as could be ascertained, the crania were of the mesati-cephalic type,
and of average capacity. From the presumed age, it was not to be expected
that they would show any outstanding difference from those of modern type;
the variations were chiefly due to marked development of muscles, especially
those used in mastication.
The measurements of the most complete specimen are given; and it will
be seen that the cranium had a fairly average capacity for a female specimen,
and that it was of a mesati-cephalic and metrio-cephalic type.
This skull apparently belonged to a subject of middle life, the coronal
suture being obliterated, and the sagittal closed near the bregma.
For a female, the mastoid was strong and the muscular attachments well
marked.
The pterygoid processes were broken, but the lateral plate had been
markedly prolonged posteriorly on the left side, so that it overhung the spina
angularis. Its anterior margin was continued upwards on the greater
sphenoidal wing as a sharp curved ridge passing to the infra-temporal crest.
This was seen in all the specimens, and indicated strong development of the
[F]
36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
external pterygoid muscle. ‘he lower border of the processus zygomaticus
was deeply grooved. The whole of the area for the attachment of the
temporal muscle was strongly marked. The muscles of mastication had,
apparently, been more powerful than is usual in modern Irish people. The
specimen had been damaged in two places on the frontal bone; one hole
exposed the right frontal sinus filled with loose greyish soil.
Of the other specimens three showed indications of the grooves produced
by the divisions of the supra-orbital nerve. The male specimens all showed
strong development of the arcus superciliaris, and, in one particularly, the
projection of the glabella and the prominent ridges united to it was
striking.
Two specimens showed portions of the face and some teeth. The larger
of these consisted of an almost complete facial aspect of a young skull. The
forehead was high and vertical ; the areus superciliaris feebly developed ; the
frontal eminences well shown. Grooves for the supra-orbital nerve were very
distinct. The orbits were large, the apertures almost quadrilateral, the nasal
orifice narrow with sharp margins and prominent nasal bones. The facial
breadth was 115mm. The palate was high, well arched, and measured just
40 mm. transversely between sockets for wisdom teeth. With the exception
of the third permanent molars, which apparently had not erupted, the teeth
were perfect, the crowns moderately worn, more on the right side than on the
left—the specimen was from a young subject. The incisors showed distinct
small posterior cusps. The other specimen was from an individual of more
gaunt aspect, with prominent malar bones and deeply sunk canine fossae.
All the molars on one side were in position, their crowns were well worn, and
the third molar smaller than the first. The subject was comparatively young,
the wisdom tooth apparently having been erupted only a short time. The
palate had been high, and the external pterygoid plate was similar to that
described previously.
Portions of two mandibles were recovered. The larger specimen comprised
rather more than half of a powerfully developed jaw-bone, presumably from
a male. The mental protuberance was markedly shown, the sigmoid notch
deep, and muscular impressions strong. The bone was of a high type of
development, massive and well marked. The last molar tooth was in position
and shewed a well-worn crown.
The other mandible was of a lighter build; the sigmoid notch was shallow
and wide; and the muscular impressions were strongly marked. In the first
specimen the angle was everted, in the second somewhat inverted. In both
cases the angle between ramus and body suggested middle life.
From the above it will be noticed that there is as much variation among the
Hoirsy—Human Bones from an Ancient Burial Ground in Dublin. 37
parts of the skull under consideration as we would expect to find among a
group of skulls taken at random from the existing inhabitants of Dublin.
Measurements of Cranium A; adult female.
1. Cubie capacity, ; : : 9 : : . 1293 ce.
2. Length, from glabella to maximum occipital pot, . 180 mm.
3. Basio-bregmatic length or height, . : : . 125 mm.
4, Basio-nasal length, . : : : : . ; 99 mm.
5, Antero-posterior measurement, foramen magnum, . 37 cm.
6. Bi-asteric breadth, . : : ; : p 5 UO) sonion,
7. Bi-stephanic breadth, : F : ‘ : . 116 mm.
8. Minimum frontal breadth, : ; : ; ; 90 mm.
9. Breadth, greatest above parietosquamosal suture, . 136 mm.
10. Auriculo-bregmatic radius, : : : : . 120 mm.
11. Horizontal circumference, : 5 : 3 . 500 mm.
12. Cephalic index, h : ‘ : , : ‘ 75°5
13. Vertical index, : F : : : 5 , 79:4
HUMERUS.
Hight specimens representing this bone were found. One was from a
young subject, one from a tall, slender female, one from a short, stoutly built
male; the rest were of average size and proportions. All were more or less
damaged.
With the exception of the female specimen above referred to, all were
stout and strong, with well-marked prominences for the attachment of the
deltoid. The size nd development of this eminence made the groove for the
nervus radialis appear more distinct than usual, as it curved round the
lateral border of the bone. Im one case the groove in this position was
limited below by a prominent rounded projection of bone.
One specimen showed a deficiency in the floor of the coronoid fossa, whilst
another showed that the mode of formation of this foramen was due to
absorption of the bone from in front, the anterior lamella being absent, the
posterior remaining, and so demonstrating that the existence of the foramen
was not due to the pressure of the olecranon process of the ulna.
RavDiIus AND ULNA.
Three fragments of the former and four of the latter were recovered.
One of each was long and slender.
The remainder were chiefly remarkable for their strength and for the
enormously powerful muscular impressions.
38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Os COXAE,
Hight specimens were found, of which two represented comparatively
young subjects, the line of junction of the epiphysis for the ischial tuberosity
being still obvious. Of the remainder, two were probably from males, the
rest from females.
The bones were someavhat small, but well marked both for muscles and
ligaments.
The crest of the ilium in these bones showed particularly well the various
points in connexion with its curvature, including more especially the marked
double bend of the crest in the female bone in which the posterior third is
pushed outwards by the relatively short and broad sacrum and the distinct
linear buttress in the region of the anterior limit of the facies auricularis
corresponding to the point of deepest concavity of the curvature. The
anterior part of the crest becomes convex laterally, and bends sharply
medially near the anterior superior spine, so that the point of greatest width
of the false pelvis lies at the posterior limit of the iliac tubercle. The
tubercle itself is more outstanding and triangular in the female. In the male
the curvature of the crest as looked at from above is not so marked posteriorly,
and in its anterior portion it represents a segment of a much larger circle
than in the female. Consequently the buttresses of bone, the tubercle and
auricular ridge, placed at the points of greatest convexity of the curvatures,
are not so well marked.
The anterior inferior iliac spines were not so prominent as in recent Irish
specimens, and have the appearance of extending almost to the acetabular
margin, the usual deep notch at this point being absent. This condition was
probably associated with the great strength of the ilio-femoral ligament.
The ligamentous impressions around the facies auricularis were well
defined.
The bones did not show the bridging over of the cotyloid notch nor the
widening of the facies lunata of the acetabulum, described by Charles in the
Punjabi squatters.
FEMUR.
The bones from the lower limb were the most interesting of those
recovered, and the femora showed a number of remarkable features. In all,
fragments of seventeen thigh-bones came to light, a majority probably
representing female subjects. Of these only one showed the head, two the
neck, and four the lower articular surface ; the remainder consisted of portions
of the shaft of varying length. Two were from young subjects.
The head.—The fovea was not of the usual type, the anterior part being
Hoursy—Human Bones from an Ancient Burial Ground in Dublin. 39
only slightly depressed, and the posterior being raised and rough, semicircular
in shape, with everted edge.
The margin of the articular surface extended on to the upper and anterior
aspect of the neck, as described by Charles in the squatting Punjabi. He
found this condition constantly present in these people, and ascribed it to
pressure against the acetabular margin; it is, I believe, more probably
produced by the cotyloid ligament. Frequently a somewhat similar condition
is found in recent Irish specimens; but if these be carefully examined, it will
be seen that the smooth extension is placed at a slightly lower level on the
neck, and that its margin is rough and generally raised. I have seen the
retinacular fibres running to this margin in fresh specimens, and believe the
impression to be caused by contact with the ilio-femoral ligament such as
would arise from prolonged standing.
Following Dwight’s classification, we must regard this bone, from the
diameter of the head, as belonging to a female subject.
Neck.—Kach of the femora in which the neck was preserved showed, just
internal to the femoral tubercle,a long, narrow, smooth-grooved area, apparently
produced by close contact with a strongly developed iliacus.! There was no
marked groove for the obturator externus. The neck was short, and not, as
in the Punjabi, elongated. The tuberculum colli inferior was only marked in
one of three cases.’
Shaft.—A trochanter tertius was found in six cases, whilst another specimen
showed an indication of its presence, and the remaining bone possessed a
more prominent gluteal ridge than usual. The latter two specimens do not
show the same degree of platymeria as the others. The development of a
third trochanter is frequently associated with flattening of the upper end of
the bone. Although it was difficult to determine the sex, as the bones were
so fragmentary, yet the trochanter was seen in specimens which various
considerations would lead us to assign to both sexes.’ The third trochanter
undoubtedly appears to be more common in ancient than in modern femora,
though Houzé‘ described it in the femora of inhabitants of Brussels in 1883, as
well as in Neolithic Belgians,and Torok,° three years later, refers to it as present
in modern specimens of both sexes, as well as in Hungarians of the Bronze
Age. Dixon described the occurrence of a separate epiphysis for it in recent
specimens, and sometimes a centre appears for the whole gluteal ridge, and is
1 Walmesly in a communication to the Anatomical Society of Great Britain, June, 1914,
states that this groove is due to the presence of circular fibres in the capsule at this point.
2 Charles, Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, 1894.
3 Dwight, Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, vol. xxiv, 1890.
+ Houzé, Brussels, 1883.
*> Torok, Anatomischer Anzieger, 1886.
40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
a marked example of a traction epiphysis. Frequently this trochanter is
associated with a fossa hypotrochanterica, the whole arrangement being
indicative of a strong development of the gluteus maximus, and of a greater
attachment to bone than usual.
The superior platymeria of these bones is perhaps the most interesting
feature in connexion with them. Both internal and external flanges were
seen, though not always on the same specimens. The dissociation of these
flanges would lead one to suppose either that they are due to different causes
or to the action of the same cause in different degrees. Since Manouvrier'
published his paper it has been thought that the flattening is due to excess
development of the various constituent parts of the quadriceps, caused, he
believed, by the frequency of their contraction in a reverse manner to their
usual mode of action, the fixed poimt being distal. He pointed to the
occurrence of the condition among certain mountaineering races in whom the
movement of climbing would produce the above-described action of the
extensor mass. Platymeria, however, is neither invariable in races living in
mountainous districts, nor can it be limited to those races, as these bones
showed the condition well, corresponding to Hepburn’s classification of
“ distinct,” the average index being 73 and the range 70-77. I have followed
Hepburn’s method of measurement, and, to emphasize the prominence of the
feature, I would draw attention to the following figures, which are the
averages given by various authors for modern bones :—
Modern British—Hepburmn, . 2 4 oe tsilgsy
Modern French— Manouvrier, : 2 882:
Modern European—Scott,' 2 : . 866.
Old Dublin, average of ten specimens, . 73.
The lateral extension appears to be always associated with a rough fossa
external to the gluteal line, apparently for insertion of fibres of the gluteus
maximus. The outer margin of the depression and the flange gives attach-
ment to the vastus lateralis, and the front of the flange affords origin to the
vastus intermedius. If this interpretation be correct, we must consider the
formation of the flange to be, in part, associated with increased attachment
of gluteus maximus pushing outwards the vastus lateralis, and in part due to
development of the vasti themselves. As has been remarked, the lateral
extension was more frequent than the medial, though it was, perhaps, best
1 Manouyrier, Congrés international d’Anthropologie et d’Archéologie prehistorique,
1889 ; Bulletin de la Société d’ Anthropologie de Paris, 1893, 1895.
2 Hepburn, Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, 1897.
3 Manouvrier, Bulletin de la Société d’ Anthropologie de Paris, 1892.
4 Scott, Annals of New Zealand Institute, 1894.
Ho.trsy— Auman Bones from an Ancient Burial Ground in Dublin. 43
marked when the latter was also present. ‘lurner,| many years ago,
considered that the gluteus maximus had some influence in causing the
formation of the lateral flange which is present in platymeria, and particularly
refers to it as likely to be caused by pull on this muscle in squatting races.
Hepburn’ states that platymeria is most likely to occur when there is a
frequently flexed condition of hip and knee. It appears to be common
among squatting races and in ancient bones. Young human femora
frequently show some indication of this lateral flange, but the condition
usually disappears with age. Whether in youth it is due to the action of the
gluteus maximus in balancing the pelvis and raising the body, and to the
vasti in climbing movements producing an effect on the young and pliable
bone, or to a survival of a condition constant in earlier times, it is difficult to
guess. If the lateral flange in young bones is a survival of the nature
indicated, we may compare it with the condition of the foetal talus, which
frequently shows an extension from the upper articular surface on to the
neck, believed to be reminiscent of the squatting posture presumably adopted
by ancestral forms.*
In the gorilla, where the gluteus maximus has an extensive attachment
to the ischium, this ischio-femoralis mass is inserted into a depression on the
back of the shaft, and there is at this point some platymeria indicated by a
lateral flange. [Parsons,* whose work has been published since this paper
was written, believes that the gluteus maximus takes no part in the formation
of the lateral flange, and that platymeria is due to the vasti only. ]
The medial flange is not sufficiently marked in any of these old Dublin
bones to obscure the lesser trochanter when the bone is viewed from in front.
I believe that, when present, it indicates an attachment of the vastus medialis
to the medial surface of the shaft, and of the intermedius to the front, the
flange itself giving attachment to both muscles. In other words, development
of the vastus intermedius has pushed the medialis round to the medial side,
and the development of a medial extension of the shaft in this position has
allowed of more extensive attachment of both muscles. Where I have seen
it in recent Irish bones it has been more pronounced when the shaft was but
little curved, though Duckworth® seems to think that platymeria is usually
well seen in curved and pilastered femora. Bryce® records the case of a negro
whom he dissected, where the vastus medialis was confined to the medial
1 Turner, Challenger Reports and Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, vol. xxi, 1887.
2 Hepburn, Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, vol. xxxi, 1897.
3 Keith, ‘‘ Human Embryology and Morphology.”
+ Parsons, Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, vol. xlviii, 1914.
5 Duckworth, ‘‘ Morphology and Embryology.”
® Bryce, Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, vol. xxxii, 1898.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXI., SECT. B. [G]
42 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
surface of the shaft, 1e., behind the flange, the vastus intermedius occupying
the front of the bone and the anterior aspect of the ridge. The presence of
the flange was afterwards verified in the skeleton. It seems likely, therefore,
that in at least some cases this medial extension is associated with alteration
in the proportionate attachments of the vastus medialis and intermedius, the
formation of the flange providing a greater area for the attachment of both
these muscles. In two specimens from this collection, im which this flange
was only developed to a small extent, a condition is present bearing out this
view. Usually the spiral line to which the vastus medialis is attached
appears to be directly continuous with the anterior intertrochanteric ridge, as
the muscle arises from both. If the muscle be pushed round to the medial
surface, we would expect this continuity to be less manifest, and in the
specimens here described this is found to be the case. The spiral line can be
traced up to the medial flange, and there a somewhat rough area is present,
indicating the upper attachment of the muscle.
The medial flange appears to be of the nature of a buttress for the upper
end of the shaft, and I found, on making sections of recent specimens in
which the flange is present, that the spiral lamellae are more concentrated in
this region than in other bones.
High degrees of platymery are usually associated, according to Hepburn
and Manouvrier, with a pilastered condition of the shaft, but, as the former
remarks, high degrees of either may be present independently, and so
probably result from different causes. The pilastric index in this series
average 109; the inner fossae were flat, the outer in some cases concave.
The latter condition indicates probably a marked development of the vastus
intermedius. Pilastering is often seen in slender femora, particularly if the
specimen be one of recent times, but is not confined to bones of this type.
It is noteworthy that many pilastered bones show strong development of
gluteus maximus, even if there be no distinct platymeria, and that this muscle
* would undoubtedly, under certain circumstances, tend to pull the upper end
of the bone backwards, and so accentuate its curvature. It is necessary to
remark that there may be strong prominence of the linea aspera without
marked hollowing of the outer pilastric fossa. I think this is more common
in modern pilastered bones. The index in this collection was determined by
Hepburn’s method. Only five specimens were suitable for the estimation ;
the lower index was 96-2, and the highest 112.
The series show that the most platymeric bones are not necessarily the
most pilastered. The collection is not sufficiently large for any dogmatic
statements, but it conveys the impression that bones with marked curvature
of the shaft do not show a well-developed medial flange.
Hoirsy—Human Bones from an Ancient Burial Ground in Dublin. 43
DistaL END or FEMUR.
Four specimens showed this portion of the bone; one of these was much
damaged. The latter was remarkable for an extremely narrow inter-
condyloid notch, such as I found in the Haddon collection of femora from the
Torres Straits, which were also very long and slender. In the specimens
here referred to, only the very distal end of the bone was preserved, and so a
definite statement cannot be made; but the impression given, derived from its
examination, leads me to believe that it is portion of a slender thigh-bone.
In the other three cases the intercondyloid notch is broad, indeed it is
increased in size, and it seems that the greater breadth is due to more
definite curvature of the medial condyle, whereas the narrow notches appear
to be associated with marked bowing inwards of the lateral condyle, especially
at its anterior part. Large notches are also accompanied by exceedingly
strong impressions for the cruciate ligaments, and this is particularly so in
respect to the posterior band.
The articular surface does not extend so far up the anterior aspect of the
shaft as is usual in relation to the lateral side. For this reason, the medial
and lateral segments of the femoral patellar area are more nearly on a level.
The facies semilunaris, for the patella in extreme flexion, was well defined,
and the indentations at the margins of the articular surface were sharply
shown.
On the posterior and upper aspect of each medial condyle was a small
facet such as was described by Charles' as caused by extreme flexion of the
knee-joint.
The popliteal index (Hepburn?) in each of the three specimens conformed
to that found in modern bones.
TIBIAE.
Only three showed portion of the upper extremity, and unfortunately in
each of these the articular surface is much damaged.
There is in these bones no backward curvature of the shaft, such as has
been described by Collignon,’ Fraipont,’ and Thomson’ as occurring in ancient
tibiae and indicating in them a less erect gait, with the angle between femur
and tibia intermediate between that found in man and the anthropoid apes.
This condition is said to be interchangeable with an increase of the convexity
1 Charles, loc. cit.
2 Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, vol. xxxi, 1897.
3 Collignon, Revue d’Anthropologie de Paris, vol. ix, 1880.
4 Fraipoint, Revue d’ Anthropologie de Paris, vol. iii, 3rd series.
> Thomson, Journal Anatomy and Physiology, vol. xxiii, 1889.
[G*]
44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
of the curvature of the lateral condylic surface. Thomson attributes the
latter to habitual use of the flexed position of the knee-joint. The articular
surface is too damaged in each of the specimens to allow of measurement
according to Thomson’s method, but I consider that the convexity had been
somewhat greater than usual. The association of this condition with the
platyenemia described below is interesting, as is also the occurrence of the
facet at the lower end of the bone. The three conditions are found together
in anthropoids, and are apparently associated with habitual and forcible
flexion at the knee- and ankle-joints.
The remaining part of the upper surface of the tibia calls for no comment
save for the strong impressions produced by the cruciate ligaments and the
horns of the semilunar cartilages.
The shafts are chiefly remarkable for the increase in antero-posterior
diameter producing flattening, or platyenemia. This is caused by the strong
prominence of the upper part of the ridge intervening between the areas for
attachment of the tibialis posticus and flexor longus digitorum respectively.
In one thick bone the lower part of the soleal ridge is enormously
developed and very prominent. The area of attachment of the tibialis
posticus is increased. If we presume that these people were squatters, we
can readily understand the increased development of the tibialis posticus,
the flexors, and the soleus, as these muscles would, in the squatting position,
serve to balance the leg on the foot, and in rising from that attitude they
would be brought into play at the beginning of the act. The platycnemic
index was estimated and found to average 69-2, ranging from 60:7 to 75°8.
It is only right to add that the lower indices were obtained from damaged
specimens, where absolute accuracy could not be obtained.
It is interesting to compare these figures with the indices given by
Manouvrier and Duckworth :—
Modern French (males)—Manouvrier, . . 88:2
3 (females) = , . 80°6-108:3
Negroes ad : 5 ear)
Pre-Columbian Venezuelans—Duckworth, . 76:1
Maori A, . , ; : is Be lila
MacHipen. a 66°6 right Sune,
: | 60:0 left side.
Old Irish—average of six specimens, . OD ee
In my own series I found the index lower on the right side than on the left.
In all the cases the upper part of the origin of the flexor longus digitorum
is particularly well defined, and the prominence of the ridge separating it
Hoursy—Auman Bones from an Ancient Burial Ground in Dublin. 45
from the tibialis posticus is greatest about one inch below the nutrient
foramen.
The index was estimated by Broca’s method, taking the measurements at
the level of the nutrient foramen.
The distal end of the tibia is only present in two specimens, and in each
of these there is a definite extension forwards of the articular surface from
the inferior aspect on to the anterior margin of the bone close to its lateral
limit. This is rarely found in recent Irish specimens, but is common in
squatting races, and is associated with forcible and constant flexion at the
ankle-joint producing contact between the neck of the talus and the tibia.
Unfortunately no tali were recovered.
FIBULA.
Portions of three were recovered, and one of these is complete but for the
upper aspect of the head. It is chiefly remarkable for its antero-posterior
compression, causing it to appear as though flattened, and for the bowing of
the shaft as shown by the marked lateral curvature of the lower portion and
malleolus. The increase in width was due to extension inwards in a flange-
lke manner of the postero-medial border, providing a very large surface
for attachment of the tibialis posticus. The posterior surface was also
considerably increased in width, especially about its centre, and thus afforded
an extensive area for the flexor longus hallucis. These conditions indicate
that, as we found in the tibia, the muscles in the posterior crural region had
been subject to some extra functional strain causing their development to a
greater extent than is usual in recent specimens.
SUMMARY OF LOWER LimB BOoNEs.
1. The only femur with a complete head showed an extension on the
articular surface on to the front and upper aspect of the neck. This is
probably produced by the cotyloid ligament, and differs from that seen in
recent bones, which is placed lower down, and lies against the ilio-femoral
ligament.
2. The presence on the lateral and anterior aspect of the femoral neck of
the groove produced by the iliacus muscle is remarkable as indicating strong
development of this muscle and close contact with the capsule, such as would
be expected in a squatting race.
3. The frequency of development of a third trochanter is noteworthy, it
being relatively uncommon in recent bones. Its association with (a) lateral
46 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
flanging, and (6) pilastering is noteworthy. One would expect a powerful
gluteus maximus in a squatting people.
4, Platymeria is relatively uncommon among modern bones. In this
collection it was well marked, and the lateral and medial flanges occurred
separately.
The association of trochanter tertius and fossa hypotrochanterica with
the lateral flange leads one to believe that the gluteus maximus has some
influence in its production, though I do not believe that it alone will
produce it.
The condition of the medial femoral flange in some of these bones
suggests its production by alterations in the relative attachments of the
vastus medialis and intermedius.
5. The association of the rough depression at the lateral side of the gluteal
ridge with the size and extent of the lateral flange suggests that it may have
some influence on the formation of the latter.
6. Probably the cause of the medial flange is not a single one; its
presence is not due to development of muscles alone. The position of the
flange, its occurrence occasionally among modern specimens, and the appearance
of the bone on section would suggest that it may also act as a supporting
factor or buttress. It seems less marked in bones with a distinct forward
curvature of the shaft; sections of the flange show the cancellous arches
passing more definitely and strongly to this region than in ordinary
specimens, suggesting that the bone had been subjected to marked twisting
movements. In habitual squatting there would be maintenance of the femur
for long periods in a rotated position.
7. The amount of pilastering is moderate, and is only noteworthy in that
it bears out former statements as to the likelihood of platymeria and
pilastering being due to different causes.
8. The deep impressions for the posterior cruciate ligaments and the small
facet at the back of the internal condyle both bear out the assumption of a
frequently flexed condition of the knee-joint in these people.
9. The distinct platyenemia appears to be associated with strong
development of the tibialis posticus and flexors, the strength of these
muscles leaving its impress on both tibia and fibula. The occurrence of these
conditions (increase in strength of muscles in posterior crural region) may be
explained either by assuming the adoption of the squatting attitude or
frequent running exercise in an active race. The various other points
detailed indicate that the former is here most likely to be the correct
explanation,
Hotrsy— Human Bones from an Ancient Burial Ground in Dublin. 47
10. The facet on the outer part of the front of lower tibial extremity
indicates full habitual flexion of the ankle-joint. Altogether we can best and
most easily explain the occurrence in association to such a marked extent in
a small series by assuming that these people adopted the more primitive
mode of rest and maintained the joints of the lower limb in a condition of
marked flexion for prolonged periods.
It would be most interesting to ascertain when the Irish relinquished
this squatting attitude. Through the kindness of Professor John MacNeill, I
am able to quote the following statement, which indicates how our knowledge
of the habits of the older people of Ireland fits in with our assumption as to
the cause of the remarkable features in these lower limb bones. In a letter
dated August, 1913, he writes: “On the whole, then, I think we must suppose
artificial seats to have been in use in Ireland, not only throughout the Celtic
period, which I date from 400 B.c., but probably to a greater or less extent
during the preceding thousand years of the Bronze Age, and must go back to
the Stone Ave to finda population among whom artificial seats are unknown.”
But he points out that we must differentiate between various classes of the
people, and that even to-day, in the more remote districts, the peasants
frequently use the squatting position, and that it could not have been until
after Iron was introduced (about 500 B.c.) that seats of an artificial nature
became available for anything but ceremonial purposes. Probably it was many
centuries before they came into common use, and that even then the people
frequently returned to the older method of rest.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXIJ., SECT. B. [H]
[tone
V:
STUDIES IN THE DIFLAVONE GROUP.
I, —DIFLAVONE.
By HUGH RYAN, D.Sc., anv Miss PAULINE O’NEILL, B.Sc.,
University College, Dublin.
Read January 25. Published Apri 26, 1915.
THE best known and the most widely distributed of the plant dyes
are those which are derived from flavone, or from the closely related
substance, flavonol.
These dyes are, however, of a light yellow, or a yellow colour; and in
no case is the colour of a flavone, or of a flavonol, of a deeper tint than
yellow.
There are, however, several natural red dyes, the constitutions of which
have not yet been determined; and in this connexion it seemed to us of
interest and importance to prepare substances containing a condensed form
of two flavone rings with a view to determining the effect of such a
structure on the depth of the tint of the compound.
Thus from fiayone, flavanone, flavonol, and their parent substance chromone
2 °
Ce. CG
CH
CH,
co ca
Flayone. Flavanone.
oO Oo
< CH
COH CH
co co
Flavonol. Chromone,
Ryan anp O’Neitu—-Studies in the Diflavone Group. 49
we may derive compounds represented by the formula :—
Diflavone.
Diflayanone.
HC CH
co co
Diflayonol. Dichromone.
and which may be termed, provisionally, diflavone, diflavanone, diflavonol,
and dichromone respectively.
We have so far attempted the preparation of two of these compounds,
and in the present communication we describe the syntheses of one of them.
As parent substance we employed diacetoresorcinol, a compound which
Eijkman, Bergema, and Henrard (Chemisch Weekblad I, p. 453) obtained
from resorcinol diacetate. We converted the diacetoresorcinol into its
dimethylether, and from the latter by interaction with benzaldehyde
we obtained the dimethylether of dihydroxy-dichalkone which reacted
with aluminium chloride to give dihydroxy-dichalkone. By acetylation
and bromination of the latter compound we prepared the diacetate of
dihydroxy-dichalkone-tetrabromide, which reacted with alcoholic potash
to give diflavone and some dibenzylidene-dicoumaranone :—
CH, CO-0. .0-CO-CH,
C,H CHB, CHB,-CO -CO-CHB, CHB,p"C.H,
° Pe
CHC ° ,
6 CceHs
CH, CH=C C=CH-C.H,
HC cH co CO
co co
Diflayone. Dibenzylidene-dicoumaranone.
(H *]
50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
A purer preparation of diflavone was obtained from the diketone,
dibenzoylaceto-resorcinol dimethylether, formed by the condensation of
methyl benzoate with diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether. This diketone
when boiled for an hour with concentrated hydriodic acid is converted
into benzoylaceto-methoxy-flavone, and on more prolonged boiling forms
diflavone :-—
fo)
> Cc CH
CHO OCH, CHO 65
aS
He corcnca: \ Se CH-CO-CH-Co: CH
C.H,-CO-CH,-Co OCH, °CO-CH, hs ‘i
Co
o ie)
CHLC 8 os
—=5
We CH
a (ae)
The reactions do not proceed so smoothly as in the monoflavone series,
and it was only after many failures and many variations of the conditions
of the different experiments, that we were successful in the preparation of
the compounds.
Diflayone, which has a faint yellow colour, is only slightly more coloured
than the colourless flayone. Also its sulphuric acid solution, which has
a brilliant blue fluorescence, has a faint yellow colour, while that of
monoflavone is colourless.
As the substance, however, like flavone contains no auxochrome groups,
we must postpone the consideration of the effect of the structure on the
depth of the colour until we shall have prepared derivatives of diflavone
containing auxochrome groups.
EXPERIMENTAL PART.
Resorcinol diacetate was prepared by cooling a mixture of 44 grams
of resorcinol and 56 cc. of acetyl chloride in a round flask under a
reflux condenser until the energetic reaction, which set in, had subsided,
and then heating the flask in an oil bath to 120°C. until the evolution
of hydrochloric acid ceased.
Diacetoresorcinol was obtained from the diacetate by dissolving 10 grams
of anhydrous zine chloride in the hot diacetate and heating the mixture
to 130°C. for a quarter of an hour. The molten mass was cooled and
extracted a few times with methylated spirit. The solid residue was
dissolved in boiling chloroform, and from the chloroform solution the
diacetoresorcinol was precipitated by addition of alcohol. About 24 grams
Ryan anp O’Nettt—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 51
of diacetoresorcinol were obtained. After solution in chloroform and
reprecipitation by alcohol it crystallised in colourless prisms which melted
at 183° C., and in alcoholic solution gave a red colour with ferric chloride.
It can be readily converted into its dimethylether by means of aqueous
alkali and dimethyl sulphate.
Diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether C,H, (O CH;). (CO CHs)s.
Diacetoresorcinol (20 grams) was added to a solution of potash (23 grams)
in water (50 c.c.), and the mixture was heated in a large flask on a sand bath.
Dimethyl] sulphate (38 ¢.c.) was added in about five instalments, and when the
reaction was completed the contents of the flask were cooled, diluted with
200 c.c. of water, and made slightly alkaline by addition of potash. The solid,
which separated, was filtered, washed with water and alcohol, and finally
recrystallised from chloroform and alcohol.
About 14 grams of the dimethylether were obtained. It crystallised in
colourless prisms, which melted at 171°C. It was insoluble in dilute alkali,
and its solution in alcohol gave no coloration with ferric chloride. Hijkman,
Bergema, and Henrard (Joc. cit.) obtained it by the action of alkali and
methyl iodide on diacetoresorcinol.
The dimethylether condenses readily with benzaldehyde to form the
dimethylether of dihydroxy-dichalkone.
0.0. Dihydroxy-dichalkone-dimethylether | 3 ae
Dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether. J C,H, © H:CH-Co. LOOUSI eranters.
65
On addition of 1 c.c. of fifty per cent sodium hydrate to a warm solution
of 2 grams of diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether and 2 c.c. of benzaldehyde in
25 c.c. of alcohol, and on warming the mixture for a short time on the water-
bath, a yellow crystalline compound separated. The solid was filtered, washed
with dilute alcohol, dried and recrystallised from boiling benzene. The
yield was nearly quantitative. When dried at 105°C., the substance melted at
156-157°C., and gave on analysis the following results :—-
01558 substance gave 0°4498 CO, and 0:0838 H,0
corresponding to C 78°7, H 5:9
Cog Hy O, requires C 78:4, H 5:53.
Dihydroxy-dichalkone-dimethylether crystallises from benzene in hght
yellow prisms which are insoluble in water, dilute potash, petroleum ether or
ligroin, scarcely soluble in cold alcohol or ether, and readily soluble in
chloroform.
52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The crystals turn red on contact with concentrated sulphuric acid, in which
they dissolve to an orange-red solution. An alcoholic solution of the sub-
stance gave no coloration with ferric chloride.
The substance is readily demethylated by hydriodic acid.
When 0:1510 gram of the compound was heated for an hour with 15 ce.
hydriodic acid of constant boiling-point,
0-1774 gram of silver iodide (Zeisel’s method) was got,
corresponding to O CH; 15°52
C., H,, O. (O CH;). requires O CH, 15°58.
Although dibenzylidene-diacetoregorcinol-dimethylether can be readily
prepared, and completely demethylated by means of hydriodic acid, it is not
a convenient parent substance for the preparation of diflavanone or diflavone.
The dichalkone which was formed from it by the action of hydriodic acid was
so resinified during the demethylation that no crystalline substance could be
extracted from the product. Demethylation by means of anhydrous aluminium
chloride gave a well crystallised dichalkone, but the yield was poor.
0.0. Dihydroxy-dichalkone C;H.(OH), (CO.CH:CH. C,Hs).
About 4 grams of dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether were
dissolved in 25 c.c. of boiling xylene, and 3 grams of anhydrous aluminium
chloride were added. The mixture was heated in an oil-bath to gentle
boiling for an hour and a half. The orange-red solid, which separated, was
washed with ether, decomposed by dilute hydrochloric acid, and extracted
with warm chloroform. The yellow crystalline substance which was left on
the evaporation of the chloroform was washed with alcohol and ether and
then recrystallised from boiling benzene. It melted at 196-198°C., and
gave on analysis the following results :—
01526 substance gave 0:-4358 CO. and 0:0766 H.O,
corresponding to C 77°88, H 5:5,
(,,H,.O, requires C 77°84, H49.
Dihydroxy-dichalkone separates from benzene in small doubly refractive
erystals, which very closely resemble cubes in appearance, and are light
yellow when cold, and deep yellow when heated. It is insoluble in water,
scarcely soluble in alcohol or ether, and soluble in benzene, chloroform, or
dilute aqueous potash. Ferric chloride colours its alcoholic solution red.
The crystals turn orange-red in contact with concentrated sulphuric
acid, in which they dissolve to an orange solution.
The dichalkone was also obtained in small quantity by shaking for
five weeks a solution of diacetoresorcinol in very dilute sodium hydrate
Ryan anp O’Nuiti—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 53
with benzaldehyde. On recrystallisation from benzene the substance
melted at 196-198°, and was identical in every respect with that prepared
by the action of aluminium chloride on dihydroxy-dichalkone-dimethylether.
As the amount of dihydroxy-dichalkone at our disposal was small, we
prepared the tetrabromide of the dimethylether in the hope that the inter-
action of it with aluminium chloride might enable us to form the diflavone
more conveniently.
Tetrabromide of Dihydroxy-dichalkone-dimethyl ether,
C.H.(O CH,).(CO . CHBr . CHBr . C,H;)>.
One gram of dihydroxy-dichalkone-dimethylether was dissolved in
10 c¢.c. of dry chloroform, and 0°85 gram of bromine was added to the
solution. The colour of the bromine disappeared rapidly without evolu-
tion of hydrobromic acid. After standing a short time alcohol was added,
and the crystalline solid which separated was filtered. It was recrystallised
from toluene, filtered when cold, washed with alcohol, and dried at 100°C.
for analysis.
A determination of bromine in it by Stepanow’s method gave the
following results :—
0:1800 substance on treatment with sodium and alcohol gave an
amount of sodium bromide which required 10:1 c.c. x AgNO, for
complete precipitation
corresponding to Br 448,
C.;H..Br,O, requires Br 446.
The tetrabromide crystallises from toluene in nearly colourless prisms,
which melt with decomposition at 185-186°C., and are only sparingly
soluble in alcohol, ether, ligroin, or chloroform. When suspended in boiling
alcohol it gives no coloration with ferric chloride.
On heating a solution of the substance in boiling xylene with anhydrous
aluminium chloride a dark green oily substance was formed, and from it we
were unable to isolate any crystalline compound.
Having failed to obtain diflavone from the tetrabromide of the dimethyl
ether, we then prepared the tetrabromide of dihydroxy-dichalkone-diacetate,
in the expectation that the latter compound would react with alcoholic
potash to form diflavone.
Tetrabromide of Dihydrory-dichalkone-diacetate,
C;H.(OOCCH,), (CO. CHBr. CHBr . C,H;)..
A mixture of 1 gram of dihydroxy-dichalkone, 1 gram of anhydrous
54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
sodium acetate, and 10 c.c. of acetic anhydride was heated to boiling on a
sand-bath, cooled, and poured into water. After standing for some time the
agueous layer was decanted. The residual oil was dissolved in ether, the
solution was washed with dilute sodium carbonate, and the ether was
evaporated. The oily acetate was dissolved in dry chloroform, and to the
solution 0°8 gram of bromine was added. The mixture was let stand in a
stoppered fiask until the colour of the bromine had disappeared, the chloro-
form was then evaporated, and the colourless crystalline residue was
recrystallised from boiling toluene. When dried at 110°C. it melted at
176-178°, and gave on analysis the following results :—
0-1621 substance treated with sodium and alcohol required
N ve ; :
8-3 ¢.c. [oaeNO: to completely precipitate the sodium bromide,
corresponding to Br 40°92,
C.,H..Br,O; requires Br 41°31.
It crystallises from boiling toluene in long colourless needles which are
sparingly soluble in the ordinary organic solvents.
Diflavone.
co co
After addition of 0-5 gram of the tetrabromide of dihydroxy-dichalkone-
diacetate to 7-8 ¢.c. of semi-normal alcoholic potash, the tetrabromide dis-
solved rapidly to a solution, the colour of which changed auickly irom
yellow to red. Potassium bromide was precipitated, and after warming for
a short time on the water-bath a copious separation of felted needles ensued.
The crystals were filtered, washed with water and alcohol, dried, and
recrystallised from boiling toluene.
When dried at 105°C. it softened at 275° C. and melted to a brownish
liquid at 277-278°C. It gave on analysis the following results :—
0°1587 substance gave 0°4558 CO. and 0:0537 H.O.
corresponding to C 78°33 H 3°8
C. H,, O, requires C 78-66 H 3°85.
it crystallises from toluene in faint yellow needles which are scarcely
soluble in petroleum ether, alcohol, or ether, soluble in carbon disulphide, and
readily soluble in chloroform. It is insoluble in water or dilute aqueous
potash. In boiling alcohol it is sparingly soluble, and the solution gives no
coloration with ferric choloride. The presence of dibenzylidene-dicoumaranone
in the product was indicated by the fact that the crystals were turned orange
Ryan and O’Neiti—Studies in the Diflavone Group. ys)
by. concentrated sulphuric acid, in which they dissolved to an orange-yellow
solution which had a blue fluorescence. Pure diflavone which was got by
acting on dibenzoylaceto-resorcinol-dimethylether with hydriodic acid is
coloured only a faint yellow by concentrated sulphuric acid, and its faint
yellow solution in the acid has a beautiful blue fluorescence.
3 3
- Dibenzoylaceto-resorcinol-dimethylether. -
: C H-CO-CH-CO- -C€O-CH-CO-CH
6 5 2 2 65
A mixture of 10 grams of diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether and 100 cc. of
methyl benzoate was heated in a round flask under a reflux condenser until
‘the solid had all dissolved. The solution was cooled and 4-2 srams of sodium
wire were added gradually toit. When the energetic reaction had subsided
‘the mixture was heated to 120° C. in an oil-bath for fifteen minutes, and then
after addition of dry ether to the cold mixture it was let stand in-a stoppered
flask for several hours.
The sodium derivative of the diketone separated as a brownish solid.
The latter was disolved in water, and separated from the ethereal solution of
the excess of methyl benzoate.
On addition of hydrochloric acid to the aqueous solution a yellow solid
was precipitated. The solid was filtered, washed with water and alcohol,
dried and recrystallised from boiling benzene. About five grams of the dike-
tone were obtained. When dried at 110°C. it melted at 200-201° C. and
gave on analysis the following results :—
01971 substance gave 0° 5954 COz and 0- 0920 H.0
corresponding to C 72°7, H 5-2
C.; H» O; requires C 72°6, H 5:1.
Dibenzoylaceto-resorcinol-dimethylether crystallises from benzene in
light yellow plates which are sparingly soluble in alcohol, ether, or ligroin,
and readily soluble in chloroform. It dissolves slowly in aqueous potash.
A hot alcoholic solution of the diketone dev elops a dark réddish- om
coloration on the addition of ferric chloride.
The crystals are turned red by concentrated sulphuric acid in f Wie they
dissolve to an orange solution.
In attempting to convert the diketone into diflavone we experienced
many difficulties, due to the variable behaviour of hydriodic acid towards the
substance; and it was only after numerous experiments mantles varying
conditions that the difficulties were finally overcome. :
While hydriodic acid (sp. g. 1:5) scarcely affects the diketone, the acid of
specific gravity 1-7 converts the substance on short heating (1 hour) into
R.I.A. PROC., VOI. XXXII., SECT. B. [7]
56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
2. benzoylaceto—3. methoxy-flavone and on prolonged heating (5 hours) into
diflavone.
CH_O- <
3
2. Benzoylaceto-3. methoxy-fla cone.
AH COR GU ECO: CH
co
Two grams of dibenzoylaceto-resorcinol-dimethylether were heated with
20 ce. of hydriodic acid (sp. g. 1°7) to 135°C. under a reflux condenser
for an hour, The mixture was then well shaken with a solution of
sodium bisulphite, filtered and washed with water and alcohol. The
crystallised residue was dissolved in warm chloroform, filtered and mixed
with two volumes of alcoho]. The solid was filtered, dried, and recrystallised
from boiling benzene. It melted at 238°C., and gave on analysis the
following results :—
0:1539 substance gave 0°4259 CO, and 0:0629 H.O,
corresponding to C7547, H 4:54.
C.;H,,O; requires C 75-4, H 4:52.
Benzoylaceto-methoxy-flavone crystallises in faint yellow prisms which
are scarcely soluble in ether, alcohol, or petroleum ether, and readily soluble
in chloroform. It is sparingly soluble in cold benzene or boiling alcohol,
and the alcoholic solution gives a brownish-red coloration with ferric chloride.
The erystals are coloured a faint yellow by concentrated sulphuric acid
in which they dissolve to a yellow solution which has a greenish fluorescence.
Conversion of Dibenzoylaceto-resorcinol-dimethylether into Diflavone.
Two grams of dibenzoylaceto-resorcinol-dimethyether were heated to
135° C. for 5 hours with 20 cc. of hydriodic acid (sp. g. 1°7). The product
was freed from iodine by shaking with a solution of sodium bisulphite,
filtered, washed with water and alcohol. The solid was dissolved in warm
chloroform. The solution, after shaking with dilute potash, was filtered and
the chloroform was evaporated. The dry residue was recrystallised a couple
of times from boiling toluene. It softens at 275° C. and melts at 281-282° C.
to a brownish liquid. The pure diflavone obtained by this method differs
from that got from the dihydroxy-dichalkone only in the slightly higher
melting-point and in its behaviour towards sulphuric acid.
The pure diflavone dissolves in concentrated sulphuric acid to a faint
yellow solution which has a magnificent blue fluorescence, while that got
from the dichalkone containing some dibenzylidene-dicoumaranone gives
an orange solution in sulphuric acid, with a somewhat less intense blue
fluorescence.
t or 4
WAL
ON 'THE CONDENSATION OF ALDEHYDES WITH ($-DIKETONES.
By HUGH RYAN, D.Sc., anp Rey. J. M. DUNLEA, MSc.,
University College, Dublin.
Read January 25. Published Aprin 26, 1915.
ON a previous occasion we laid before the Academy the results of certain
investigations [Proc. Royal Irish Acad., xxx. B, p. 1] we had made on
the syntheses and properties of unsaturated (3-diketones, with especial
reference to dicinnamoyl-methane, which is supposed to be the parent-
substance of the interesting plant-dye curcumin.
We mentioned that we had attempted the syntheses of such substances
by two distinct methods, namely :—
(1) The condensation of esters with monoketones in the presence of
sodium or sodamide.
(2) The condensation of aldehydes with saturated diketones in the
presence of a dehydrating agent.
The first of these methods was dealt with in our previous communication ;
the second forms the subject-matter of the present one.
We have shown [/oc czt.] that an unsaturated ester such as cinnamic
ester condenses readily with saturated ketones such as acetone, acetophenone,
methyl-ethyl-ketone, methyl-isopropyl-ketone, to form bodies of the type
C,H;.CH:CH.CO.CH,.CO.R.
We also tried to condense cinnamic ester with benzylidene-acetone with
a view to synthesising dicinnamoyl-methane,
C,H;.CH: CH.CO.CH,.CO.CH:CH.C,H;,
the parent-substance of curcumin, but without success. This compound has
however, since been prepared by von Lampe and Milobedzka [Ber. 46 (1913)
p- 2235], whose method may be briefly stated as follows :—
By hydrolysis of Fischer’s cinnamoyl-acetoacetic ester they obtained
cinnamoyl-acetone :—
C.H;.CH :CH . CO. CH (COOC.H,). CO. CH;
y H.0
C.H,;.CH:CH CO CH,.CO.CH, + CO, + C.H;OH.
R.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B, [2]
58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
With the mono sodium derivative of the latter they condensed cinnamic
chloride, thus obtaining dicinnamoyl-acetyl-methane, which on hydrolysis
yielded dicinnamoyl-methane :—
C,H;.CH : CH .CO.CHNa.CO. CH, + C1.CO. CH: CH. GH,
= (8; - CH: CH. CO. CH > CO > CEH: CHe CHE = NaGit
7 CO
/ Es
7 0
x
C.H;. CH: CH.CO.CH..CO.CH:CH.C.H; + CH, . COOH.
The synthesis of a derivative of dicinnamoyl-methane was also tried by
us by the second method mentioned above; and with the results of these
experiments the present paper is concerned.
Although the study of the two methods was carried on simultaneously,
unforeseen difficulties prevented the publication of the results of the second
method. In the interval there has appeared another paper on similar lines
by Heller [Ber. 47 (1914), p.887], in which a claim is put forward for the
synthesis of a stereo-isomeride of curcumin, which he calls iso-cureumin.
(CH,0) (HO) C.H;,. CH :CH .CO.CH..CO.CH:CH.C,;H; (OH) (OCHS).
This substance according to Heller is formed by the coudensation of
vanillin with acetylacetone in the presence of alcoholic hydrochloric acid
CO .CH, CO.CH:CH.C-H, (OH) (OCH,)
Zi FA
CH. + 20HC.C,H.(OH)(OCH.) = CH, + 2H.0.
Sx =<
CO. CH, CO.CH:CH.C-H,(OH)(OCH;)
Making all allowances for the necessary imperfection of a preliminary
report, Heller's paper is not convincing. We have found that the first
product of the action of benzaldehyde on acetylacetone is not
C,H,;CH : CH .CO. CH.. CO. CH,
a crystalline compound obtained in another way by us [loc. cit., p.4] and
melting at 83-84° C., but rather a chlorinated substance, which, when heated
in vacuo [Knoevenagel Ann. 281, p. 80], forms an oily compound
CH,.CO.C.CO.CH,
CH.
C.Hs.
Consequently the result of complete interaction of vanillin with acety]-
Ryan and Duntea— Condensation of Aldehydes with B-Diketones. 59
acetone would probably be a tri-vanillin condensation-product of the
following formula :—
CO.CH: CH. C,H; (OCH;) (OH)
Vi
(CH,O) (OH) C,1,.CH : C
COMGER CE. CER (OE) OCH.)
This is borne out by Heller’s own analytical data. ‘hus for iso-curcumin
he gives—
found . . C€ 69:38 69°35 H 5:82 5°63
(C.,H.,0;) calculated . 68:48 — 543 --
difference . 0-9 0:87 0-09 0:2
There is here a considerable discrepancy in the carbon column. On our
tri- vanillin acetylacetone hypothesis the results would be as follows :—
found . . C€69°38 H 5°52
(C.,H..O3) calculated . 69°32 5-17
difference . 0:06 0°35
We might also mention that in the introduction to his paper Heller
says that Knoevenagel [Ber. 37 (1904) 4480] obtained a vanillin-acetyl-
acetone “of obviously the following formula” :—
(CH,0) (OH) C,H;,.CH:CH.CO.CH,.CO.CH:.
Knoevenagel, however, gives no structural formula for this compound, but
to anyone reading the communication it is apparent that the type of formula
which Knoevenagel had in mind was
CH;.CO.C.CO.CH;
CH
C,H; (OH) (OCH,).
From what we have just said, it is evident that to obtain a substance
of the type attributed to curcumin it would be necessary to protect the
methylene group of the diketone before attempting the condensation. This
we did by converting the acetylacetone into its mono- or di-methyl
derivative.
Using di-methyl-acetylacetone, the condensation with benzaldehyde in
the presence of anhydrous hydrochloric acid yielded bright red crystals,
which on exposure to the air gradually split off hydrochloric acid and
became colourless. The colourless compound was found on analysis to have
the formula C,;H.,0,Cl. When heated with pyridine it was converted into
another crystalline substance of the formula C,;H..O,. The latter body
reacted with hydroxylamine to form a compound C,;H.;0,.NHOH, and
with bromine to form a derivative C,;H..0,Br..
[A
60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Since the compound C,;H.,.O, is not decomposed on prolonged boiling
with dilute, or concentrated potash, it cannot be a (-diketone derivative ;
and, as 1t adds on only two atoms of bromine, it probably contains only one
non-aromatie double bond.
The formation of the addition compound with hydroxylamine instead of
the expected oxime indicates the existence in the compound of the group
—~(C:C—C—; and the fact that the hydrochloride forms an unstable red
6
addition compound with hydrochloric acid points to the presence in the
complex of a pyrone ring.
A compound having the empirical formula C.; H,;O2Cl may be derived
from dimethyl-acetylacetone according to either of the following equations :—
(1) 2C,.H;. CHO.+2CH;.CO.C(CH;),. CO. CH; + 4 HCl
= C.;H2;02Cl1 ap 3CH,Cl ar 4H.0.
(2) 3C,H;CHO + CH,.CO.C(CHs)..CO.CH;+ 2HCl
= C,; H,,0.Cl + CH,;C1+ CH,COOH + 2H,0.
As we have found experimentally that dimethylacetylacetone may be
replaced by monomethyl-acetylacetone without altering the resulting product,
it isevident that one or more methyl radicles must in fact get split off during
the reaction.
Of the above equations we prefer the second for two reasons :—
1. The yield of the compound, when three molecular quantities of
benzaldehyde to one of the dimethyl-acetylacetone are taken, is much
sreater than when equimolecular quantities are employed.
2. Whilst it is easy to formulate according to the second equation
a compound ©,;H,.0, containing only one non-aromatic double bond,
to do so according to the first equation would be very difficult, if not
impossible.
Bearing these facts in mind, the reactions may be simply interpreted as
follows :—
C,H;CHO + CH, . CO. C(CH;).. CO. CH; + HCl
= C,H;. CH = CH. CO. CH(CH;).CO. CH; + CH;Cl+ H.O
C,H,;. CH: CH. CO.CH(CH;).CO.CH; + H.0
=C,H;.CH: CH.CO.CH..CH;+CH;. COOH.
C.H;. CH: CH. CO. CH.. CH; + C.H;. CHO
= C,H;.CH:CH.CO.CH.CH;
HO.CH.C.H,.
Ryan anp DunitEa— Condensation of Aldehydes with B-Diketones. 61
In the presence of hydrochloric acid the latter compound changes into
the isomeride,
Oo
CoHE CH CH-C.H,
Cc He CH - c H,
Co
which reacts with benzaldehyde and hydrochloric acid to form the unstable
red oxonium salt.
H-O-cL
Gy oe Gu HCH
CH:
CH CH CHCL: CH,
co
This by loss of hydrochloric acid forms, first the chlorinated compound
19)
cH. CH CH-C.H,
CH, CH CH: CHCL- CH,
co
and then a. a’-diphenyl-6-methyl-/3’-benzylidene-tetrahydro-y-pyrone
o
CH, CH CH CH,
CH, CH C:CH-CH
3 65
co
The addition compound formed from this last with hydroxylamine must also be
1°)
CoH, CH . CH-C.H,
SL CH: CH CH.
CO NHOH
which belongs to a type of substances obtained by Harries [Ber. 30 (1897),
p- 230] from a-(3-unsaturated ketones.
62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
EXPERIMENTAL Part.
Condensation of Benzaldehyde with Dimethyl-acetylacetone.
Benzaldehyde (45 c.c.) was added to dimethyl-acetylacetone (10 c.c.) and
the mixture was saturated at a low temperature with gaseous hydrochloric
acid. The flask was tightly stoppered and allowed to stand at 0° C. for four
days. A reddish crystalline mass formed which on exposure to the air
became nearly colourless owing to loss of hydrochloric acid. It was washed
with absolute alcohol, and on recrystallisation from a mixture of chloroform
and alcohol about 20 grams of the condensation product were obtained.
It contained chlorine, and crystallised in colourless prisms which turned
slightly red at 148° C., and melted with decomposition at 170°C.
Analyses :—
0-2841 substance gave 0°7990CO. and 0:1522H,0,
0:1858 5 i 05236CO, ,, 0:1018H,0,
corresponding to C767 H59,
C769 H6-1.
C.;H.;0.Cl requires C 76:9 H5:9.
The chlorinated product was boiled with pyridine for 3 hours under a
reflux condenser, and the solvent was then distilled. The residue was
dissolved in chloroform, washed with dilute hydrochloric acid, and the
residue was filtered through a dry filter. On addition of alcohol to the
filtrate, about 16 grams of colourless crystals were obtained. The product
was free from chlorine, melted at 168-169-5°C., and gave on analysis
the following results :—
0:3596 substance gave 1:1128CO, and 0:2114H,0,
02398 5; + 0-7415C0O, ,, 0:1397H.0,
0:2368 ¥ & 0:7323CO, . 01394H,0,
corresponding to C844 H 6°6,
C843 H 6°5,
C843 H66.
C.;H2.0, requires C847 H 6:3.
a-a -Diphenyl-|3-methyl-B -benzylidene-tetrahydro-y-pyrone crystallises in
colourless prisms, which are sparingly soluble in alcohol or ligroin, and
easily soluble in chloroform or ether. It is insoluble in alkali, and under-
goes no change on boiling for several hours with either dilute or concentrated
potash. Its solution in alcohol gives no coloration with ferric chloride. In
concentrated sulphuric acid the crystals are coloured orange, and. dissolve to
a yellow solution.
Ryan and Duntea—Condensation of Aldehydes with B-Diketones. 63
Condensation of benzaldehyde with monomethyl-acetylacetone.
A mixture of 10 grams of monomethyl-acetylacetone and 37 grams of
benzaldehyde was saturated with gaseous hydrochloric acid under the same
conditions as in the previous experiment. The reaction, however, required
a longer time for its completion, and was, moreover, attended with the
formation of a considerable amount of tarry matter. The latter was
removed by repeated washing with cold alcohol until the residue was
nearly colourless. When recrystallised from chloroform and aicohol the
product was identical with the compound obtained, as described above,
from dimethyl-acetylacetone. On boiling with pyridine, hydrochloric acid
was split off and a-a’-diphenyl-8-methyl-@’-benzylidene-tetrahydro-y-pyrone
was obtained.
Action of Hydroxylamine on the Tetrahydro-pyrone Derivative.
About 3:5 grams of sodium carbonate were added to a solution of 3 grams
of the tetrahydro-pyrone derivative, and 45 grams of hydroxylamine hydro-
chloride in alcohol, and the mixture was heated for three hours under a
reflux condenser. Water was then added, and the voluminous mass of
crystals was filtered. After drying, the hydroxylamine derivative was
recrystallised a few times from a large volume of chloroform. It formed
light felted needles, melting at 189-190°C. The yield was practically
quantitative. For analysis the crystals were dried at 140°, and gave the
following results :—
0:2386 substance gave 0°6731 CO, and 0:1454 H.O,
0:2204 » 06246 CO, ,, 01312 H,0,
0:2135 3 » 06054C0O, ,, 01302 H,0,
0:3160 i » 103¢.c.N. at 750 mm.p. and 16°C.
corresponding to C773 H6'8,
C773 H 6-7,
C774 H68 IN BY,
C.5H.30.. NHOH requires C775 H 65 N36.
The crystals of the hydroxylamine derivative are insoluble in potash and
scarcely soluble in the ordinary organic solvents,
64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Action of Bromine on the Tetrahydro-pyrone Derivative.
When a solution of 0-48 gram of bromine in chloroform was added to a
chloroformic solution of 1 gram of the tetrahydro-pyrone, the colour of the
bromine disappeared without evolution of more than mere traces of hydro-
bromie acid. The addition compound was recrystallised a few times from
chloroform and ligroin. It forms colourless dense crystals which decompose
with evolution of bromine at 160-182°C. They dissolve easily in chloro-
form or acetone, but are sparingly soluble in alcohol or ligroin. On analysis
the following results were obtained :—
0:2076 substance gave 04475 CO, and 0-0852 H.O,
corresponding to OC 58-8 H46.
C.;H..02Br. requires C58-4 AS3:
[ & J
Vil.
CENSUS REPORT ON THE MOSSES OF IRELAND.
By HENRY WILLIAM LETT, M.A., M.R.LA.
| BEING THE TWELFTH REPORT FROM THE FAUNA AND FLorA CoMMIT?ree. |
Read Apri 27, 1914. Published Sepremnen 16, 1915.
INTRODUCTION.
Tue Divisions of Ireland adopted in R. Ll. Praeger’s “ Irish Topographical
Botany ” are used throughout this report, viz. :—
1. Kerry South 11. Kilkenny 21. Dublin 31. Louth
2. Kerry North 12. Wexford 22. Meath 32. Monaghan
3. Cork West 13. Carlow 23. Westmeath 33. Fermanagh
4. Cork Mid. 14. Queen’s Co. 24. Longford 34. Donegal E.
5. Cork Kast 15. Galway S.H. 25. Roscommon 35. Donegal W.
6. Waterford 16. Galway West 26. Mayo Hast 36. Tyrone
7. Tipperary 8. 17. Galway N.E. 27. Mayo West 37. Armagh
8. Limerick 18. King’s Co. 28. Sligo 38. Down
9. Clare 19. Kildare 29. Leitrim 39. Antrim
10. Tipperary N. 20. Wicklow 30. Cavan 40. Londonderry
The nomenclature which I have used is that of Dr. Braithwaite’s
“ British Moss Flora,” and his “ Sphagnaceze of Europe and North America,”
except in the case of some few plants which were not known to that author,
and have been described by more recent authors.
For each species there is given so far as has been possible the earliest
and the latest known records, except in the case of eighty-six common mosses
which occur almost everywhere.
There are certain records to which is joined the name of David Orr,
the actual specimens of which exist in several herbaria, but on which
doubt has been cast; and as they have not since been found, though carefully
searched for, I have enclosed these records in square brackets with a note
of interrogation attached to each. A few records cf some other mosses
will be found similarly marked, as it was not found possible to verify them.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXXII, SECT. B. [LZ]
66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
There are some records which are taken from the “Census Catalogue of
British Mosses” published by the Moss Exchange Club that I have failed
to trace to their original sources, but which I do not feel disposed to reject
altogether; such are designated in my “List of the Records” by the
numeral “ 7.”
The numerals in italics at the ends of the entries of the records refer
to the publication or herbarium from which such entries have been taken,
the particulars of which will be found in the Bibliography: while those
records which have no numbers appended are to be regarded as new records
for the respective divisions. Dates of the nineteenth century are shown
thus—’87. Those of the twentieth century are printed in full.
In the case of eighty-six of the commoner mosses which have been
recorded from at least twenty-eight divisions, the separate records have
been omitted for the sake of saving space.
To all those who have assisted me in compiling this report, I tender
my grateful thanks for the collections sent to me, and in some instances
for the lists of mosses found by them in the several Botanical Divisions,
the respective numbers of which here follow their names :—
Bennis, E. H., 8, 10. Joyce, Mrs. F. (now Mrs. Prescott
Bennis, Mrs. Helen N. P., 10. Decie), 15.
Jeresford, D. R. Pack, 13, 14. Kane, W. F. de V., 9, 16, 26, 32, 33.
Bingham, R. W., 32, 56. Langham, Charles, 35.
Boyd, Miss M., 36. M‘Ardle, D., 21, 27-29.
Cooper, Miss E. V., 12. Macnamara, G. V., 9.
Esmonde, Sir T. H. Grattan, 12. O'Kelly, P. B., 9.
Flemyng, Rev. W. W., 6. Peyton, Miss O., 4+.
Fogerty, Dr. George, 8, 9. Phillips, R. A., 10-15.
Glover, James, 35, 38. Porter, Wm., 36, 58, 39.
Hemphill, Miss A., 10, 14, 18. Praeger, R. LL, 12, 27, 35.
Hepenstall, Miss Dopping, 24. Russell, Miss, 18.
Hibbert, Mrs., 9. Russell, Canon C. D., 16, 18.
Hughes, Rev. J. B. A., 20, 21. Tetley, W. N., 11-14, 17, 18, 25, 26,
Johnson, Rey. W. F., 34. 28, 29, 33, 38.
Jones, D, A., 27. Waddell, Rev. C. H., 2, 6, 8, 9, 31,
32, 55, 37-40.
To Mr. Tetley belongs the credit of having sent me the largest number
of plants, amongst which are five species that had not previously been
found in Ireland.
I would thank the librarian of the Royal Dublin Society for affording
me facilities to consult certain volumes of the Society's Proceedings, and
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 67
the Keeper and assistants in the Herbarium in the National Museum, for
their attentions to me.
I must lastly acknowledge the kindly help given me on many occasions,
during a long course of years, in examining critical specimens, by Mr. E.
Charles Horrell, Dr. Braithwaite, Mr. H. N. Dixon, My. Nicholson of Lewes,
and Mr. Wheldon of Liverpool.
And to my good friends Mr. Praeger and Mr. Waddell 1 am further
indebted for their kindness in reading my Ms. and proofs, and making
many useful suggestions.
THE PROGRESS OF THE MuscoLoGy oF IRELAND.
The earliest botanist who mentions any mosses found in Ireland is the
Rey. John Ray (1627-1703) of Black Notley, in Essex. He was the father
of systematic botany, and from him Withering and Jussieu gathered their
ideas for the arrangement of their Floras, and worked them out. Ray, in
his “Synopsis Methodica Stirpium Britannicarum” (London, 1690, 3rd
edition, 1724), mentions and describes eight mosses found in Ireland, but
only one of them has a locality specified for it. Most, if not all, of these
were collected by William Sherard, of Oxford, during a visit he paid to
Sir Arthur Rawdon at Moira in the county of Down, from whence he
explored the shores of Lough Neagh and the Mourne Mountains. Such was
the small beginning of the muscology of Ireland. Ray described each plant
in a few sentences, and gave one or two references to previous writers who
had mentioned it, but he did not give generic and specific names—they were
not used at that date. A sample of his style will enable the reader to
understand the great advantage that modern botanical works have over the
production of the first of the systematists :—
“Hypnum erectum aut fluitans aquaticum, folis oblongis perangustis
acutis, C.G, 219. Muscus palustris valde ramosus, surculis erectioribus,
foliolis in tenues et longos mucrones productis Syn. 1, 39, 14, tluitans, foliis
et flagellis longis tenuibusque D. Sherard, Dood. Syn. ii, App. 558. In the
pits of the shaking bogs in Ireland.”
The chief authorities referred to by Ray are Sherard, Doody, and his own
history of Oxford plants.
This system of writing a Flora was a new thing, and did not find favour
in the eyes of Caleb Threlkeld, M.p., whose “Synopsis Stirpium Hiberni-
carum” (Dublin, 1727) was the first essay of its kind published in the
Kingdom of Iveland. For in it he remarks about Ray’s Synopsis: “The
curious who consult it will find themselves glutted with numbers and names
[2")
68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
upon which the author has not begrudged his pains to class them and name
them.”
Caleb Threlkeld, M.A., M.D. (1676-1738, buried in Dublin), was a native of
Cumberland, and came to Dublin as a Dissenting minister, but afterwards
was reconciled to the Established Church. He practised as a physician on week
days. His botanical excursions extended into the North of Ireland. He men-
tions eleven species. which was all that was known in his day of mosses found
in Ireland. His descriptions are partly in Latin, and never extend beyond
eight or nine words. Here is a specimen: “MUSCUS TRICHOIDES
LANUGINOSUS ALPINUS, Bryum trichoides erectus Capitulis, Lanugino-
sum, A Tough Thready Moss, called in the North, ‘Old Wives Tow.” The
title of Threlkeld’s work is—“Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum Alphabetice
Dispositarum, Sive Commentatio de Plantis Indiginis praesertim Dublinen-
sibus instituta...” He gives a locality for one moss, which he takes
verbatim from Ray, viz, “On the Mountains in Crevetenau, Ballina-hinch
in the County of Down.” Threlkeld quotes an interesting remark made
somewhere by a Mi. King, that “Ireland doth abound with mosses more
than other Kingdoms,” which is as true now as it was in those olden days.
The next writer is Walter Harris, whose “The Antient and Present State
of the County of Down” (Dublin, 1744) gives “ A Catalogue of the more rare
Plants found spontaneously growing in the County of Down,” in which two
mosses ave described at p. 184, “ Muscus repens major foliis & flagellis longis
Hypnum repens surculis magis
et tenuibus, donatus Sherardi. Hist. Oxon.
erectis, foliis reflexis longioribus cinctis, operculo capituli magno. Raw Syn.
On the Mountains near Pallinehinch.” This is not much, and it reads as
if it were borrowed from Ray; but the book is interesting, as it was the
first attempt to produce a distinctive County Flora, and mosses have a
share in it.
Then came Walter Wade, M.D., A.L.S., 1792. Died in Dublin, 1825. He
was Professor to the Dublin Society (now the Royal Dublin Society), and
he instigated the establishment of their Botanic Garden at Glasnevin. In
“Plantae rariores in Hibernia inventae” (1804), Transactions Dublin Society,
iv, i-xiv, 1-214, he gives the names of, and localities for, twenty-seven
mosses, viz., Phascwm curvicollum, Fontinalis antipyretica, F. squamosa,
Cryphaca arborea, Buxbaumia aphylla, Webera secunda, Tetraplodon bryoides,
Polytrichum alpinum, P. wrnigerum, P. aloides, Leucobryum glaucum, Bryum
ventricosum, Blindia acuta, Bartramia norvegica, Campylopus flexuosus,
Swartzia montana, Amblystegium straminewm, A. filicinum, Hylocomium
loreum, Pterigynandrum filiforme, Acrocladium cuspidatum, Leucodon sevuroides,
Plagiothecium sylvaticum, Thuidium abietinum, Hypnum velutinum var.
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 69
intricutum, Anomodon viticulosus, Stercodon polyanthos. Of these Buxbaumia
aphylla has not since been found in Ireland.
Robert Brown, 1773-1858, a.s. 1798, ERs. 1811, D.c.L. (Honorary),
Oxford, 1833, collected mosses in Donegal, Sligo, and Londonderry. As
Assistant Surgeon to the Fifeshire Regiment of Infantry, he was stationed
in the North of Ireland during the close of the eighteenth century. There
is a notice of his botanical work in Ireland in the “ Journal of Botany ” for
1888.
Dawson Turner, M.A., F.R.S., F.LS. (1775-1858), of Yarmouth, published
his “ Muscologiz Hibernice Spicilegium” in 1804, which was the first book
entirely devoted to the mosses of Ireland. This author describes 231
species of Irish mosses, “all of which had been, either seen by himself
growing in Ireland, or sent from thence to him.” The botanists who sent
mosses from Ireland to Turner were Whitley Stokes, Robert Scott, John
Templeton, and Ellen Hutchins; and the assistance of the three men is duly
acknowledged in the preface to the work, but the lady is not mentioned.
Long afterwards, William Wilson discovered in the herbariaof Turner and
of Hooker in the British Museum, many specimens of Irish mosses which
had been collected by Miss Hutchins. Turner’s work includes the following
13 mosses, which subsequently through an oversight Taylor omitted from
Part 2 of Mackay’s “Flora Hibernica ”:—Buabawmia aphylla, Polytrichum
subrotundum, P. attenuatum, Fissidens exilis, Anisothecium rufescens, Dicranum
fuscescens, Orthotrichum Schimperi, Bryum bicolor, Mniwm marginatum,
M. cuspidatum, Amblystegium revolvens, Hypnum Teesdalu, H. Swartz.
Robert Scott, M.D., who died previous to 1813, was Professor of Botany in
Trinity College, Dublin. He helped Turner in his examination of the Irish
mosses, and Turner dedicated his “Muscologia” to him, and says it was
begun at his suggestion. Scott got a reward of five guineas, Irish
currency, from the Dublin Society, “for producing native plants not hitherto
described ;” these were the two mosses, Grimmia maritima and Dicranwim
Scottianum, of which descriptions and illustrations were published in the
Dublin Society’s Transactions, vol. iii, p. 157 (1803).
Whitley Stokes (1763-1845), m.p., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin,
Lecturer in Natural History, was a muscologist. He searched many parts of
Ireland, and contributed many rare mosses to Sir James Smith’s “ English
Botany,” and also to Dawson Turner for his “ Spicilegium.”
About the same time as the foregoing, according to Moore in the intro-
duction to his “Synopsis of the Mosses of Ireland,” there was an Irishman,
Dr. Francis Barker, who paid considerable attention to Irish mosses, and com-
municated his observations to Mackay and Whitley Stokes.
79 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
Miss Ellen Hutchins. daughter of Thomas Hutchins, was born in 1785. at
Ballylickey, between Bantry and Glengarriff. in the County of Cork, and
died in 1815, and was buried in Bantry churchyard. She was educated in
Dublin, and when her schooltime was ended, her health was found to be
unsatisfactory. Dr. Whitley Stokes, a friend of her family. who was con-
sulted about the case, recommended her being left in his care. It was so
arranged, and she soon recovered. When finally leaving for home, Dr. Stokes
advised her to live in the open air as much as possible, and to this end to take
up the study of some branch of natural history, by preference that of
botany, which was his own speciality, and he offered to lend her books into
which she had been dipping whilst in his house, where also she had become
acquainted with Mr. Mackay of Glasnevin Gardens, and Mr. Dawson ‘l'urner
of Yarmouth. This would provide exercise and fresh air and quiet occupation
while indoors. She became an ardent student of mosses, hepatics, lichens,
and algae, which abound on the hills, in the glens, or in the sea, around
Bantry and Glengarriff. She discovered many rare species of all these in
the neighbourhood near her home, and made many drawings for Turner's
“Fuel.”
A trait in her character was her natural modesty, which was so great that
for some time she objected to her name being published as the collector of the
rare plants she had found.
Sir James Smith wrote cf her that “she could find almost anything.”
Turner in the conclusion of his “ Fuci” (1819) laments her untimely death
at the early age of thirty years, and says that by it he had been deprived of
a most able assistant, and botany had lost 2 votary as indefatigable as she
was acute, and as successful as she was indefatigable. Sir William J. Hooker
in “ Muscologia Britannica” (1817) acknowledges assistance received from
Miss Hutchins in the preparation of that work.
David Moore writes in the introduction to his “Synopsis of the Mosses of
Ireland,” Proceedings of Royal Irish Academy (1872), that William Wilson
notices in his “ Bryologia Britannica” some species of mosses which were not
included by Dr. Taylor in Part 2 of Mackay’s “ Flora Hibernica,”’ but which
Wilson had found when examining the herbaria of Dawson Turner and
Sir William J. Hooker, to whom these plants had been sent by the late
Miss Hutchins of Bantry, “ whose name is well known to all cryptogamic
botanists, both here and abroad.” “To form some idea of her great success
amongst the Hepaticae we have only to consult the pages of Hooker's
‘ Jungermaniae, where her name is more or less connected with nearly every
rare species contained in that grand work.”
In the “Journal of Botany,’ February, 1912, p. 63, under the title
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. Cl
Eighteenth Century Women Botanists,” is reprinted from a little-known
work, “ Primitiae Florae Essequeboensis” of G. F. W. Meyer, published in
1818, p. 199, a tribute to the botanical work of Miss Hutchins. She is
described as having lately died at “ Bontajae”’ in Ireland, which no doubt is
intended for “Bantry.” Allusion is made to the Hepatic Jungermania
(Frullania) Hutchinsiae as having been named after her; mention is made of
her fervent love of the study of cryptogamic botany, notwithstanding all its
difficulties, and of her having found many plants new to English botany.
The remarkable collection of plants which she made, together with a large
number of beautiful drawings and notes on the plants, passed into the
possession of Dawson Turner, and are now in safe keeping at Kew. Taylor, in
Mackay’s “ Flora Hibernica,” gives Miss Hutchins as the collector of eleven rare
mosses in Ireland. In Braithwaite’s “British Moss Flora” are several
records of mosses collected by Miss Hutchins at ‘“ Belfast,’ and in the
“North of Ireland” in the year 1801.
James Drummond (1784-1863), A.L.s., Curator of the Botanic Garden at
Cork, was a good muscologist, and discovered some species new to Ireland,
which he communicated to Dr. Taylor, by whom they were incorporated in
the “ Flora Hibernica.”
H. Thomas Alexander, M.D. (1833-1845) of Cork, surgeon in the Royal
Navy, investigated the mosses in the County of Cork, and some of the
results were published in Power’s “ Contributions to the Fauna and Flora of
Cork.”’
Thomas Drummond, 4.L.s., who died (1835) at Havana in Cuba, came from
Forfar on the formation of the Belfast Botanic Gardens, and became its first
curator. He did not remain long in Belfast, but he made good use of his
time while there in collecting mosses, which were subsequently published in
folio without any letterpress, under the title “ Musci Scotici,’ though a large
proportion of the specimens are Irish. There is a copy of this herbarium
bound in three volumes in the Belfast Natural History and Philosophical
Society’s library.
Thomas Power (1845), m.p., Lecturer in Botany in Cork School of
Medicine, was the author of “ Contributions towards a Fauna and Flora of
the County of Cork” (1845). The paper on which this was founded was read
at the meeting of the British Association held in Cork in the year 1843.
This work gives the names of 172 species of mosses found in the county,
with locality and collector’s name for each, amongst which Dr. Power’s
name occurs frequently. It is a model of what such a list should be. Four of
these species—Pottia Walsoni, Oligotrichum incurvum, Physcomitrium pyri-
forme, Epipterygium Tozeri, had not been noticed by Taylor, and were additions
72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
to the Irish flora. One collector, Denis Murray, who is mentioned as haying
helped, was an assistant in Cork Botanical Gardens; he flourished about 1845.
The other collectors whose names are given are:—Miss Hutchins, Mr.
Alexander, Dr. Scott, Mr. J. Drummond, Mr. W. Wilson.
Isaac Carroll (1829-1880) died at Aghada, Co. Cork. His herbarium is
in the British Museum. In a communication entitled “New or Scarce
Irish Mosses’’ in the “Phytologist,” 2nd series, vol. i, p. 236 (1856), he
records 57 species, of which the followimg were new to the Irish list :—
Sphagnum subsecundum var. contortum, Dieranwm schisti, Pottia crinita,
Ditrichum fleaicaule, Barbula Hornschuchii, Tortula laevipila, Grimmia orbicu-
laris, Bryum cernuum, B. inclinatum, B. intermedium, B. ventricosum, B. Donii,
Funaria fascicularis, Stereodon subrufus, Hypnum rivulare, H. speciosum,
H. cireinatum, Amblystegium chrysophyllum.
John Templeton, A.L.s. c. 1794, of Cranmore, Belfast (1766-1825), was
engaged for several years on a “ Hibernian Flora,’ to which Turner alludes in
the preface to his Spicilegium. Some of the ss. are still in existence in six
volumes, and are now deposited in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy.
Two of these are devoted to mosses and hepatics, and describe 258 mosses
found in Ireland, and are accompanied by 115 accurate drawings, some
portions being on an enlarged scale, many of which are beautifully coloured
after nature. Turner, in his preface, mentions Templeton’s intention of
publishing this flora.
Dr. Thomas Taylor, F.L.S., M.R.LA., of Dunkerrin, near Kenmare (d. 1848 ,
who was associated with Sir W. J. Hooker in “ Muscologia Britannica ”’
(1st edition 1817), was the next student of Irish mosses. He contributed the
musci to Part Il of Mackay’s “ Flora Hibernica’’ (1836), and described 228
species. It appears that, through a mistake, Taylor omitted 14 mosses
which are in Turner’s list ; so that 242 mosses were then known as having
been found in Ireland. ‘laylor discovered two species which were new
to Ireland: they ave described in the Transactions of the Botanical Society
of Edinburgh, vol. ii, p. 1 (1844): these were Leptodontium reeurvifoliwm
(Tayl.), and Grimmia affinis (Schleich).
Sir William Jackson Hooker (1785-1865), in “ Muscologia Britannica”
(1817), recorded 43 mosses from Ireland, for 24 of which the localities are given.
Samuel Pickworth Woodward, A.L.s. (1821-1865), born at Norwich, buried
at Highgate Cemetery, visited Glengarriff in 1845, and collected mosses. ‘The
names of 11 species which he found on that occasion are given in a paper,
“Notes of a Botanical Excursion including part of Ireland,” read before the
Botanical Society of London, and published in the “ Phytologist,” No. xxxiv,
March, 1844.
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 73
William Wilson (1799-1871) belonged to Warrington, where he was born,
died, and was buried. In his “Bryologia Britannica” (1855) he gives “Ireland”
as the locality for 86 mosses, of which one is a Sphagnum, viz., the species
rubellum, He paid a long visit in 1829, from July to December, to Cork and
Kerry, for the purpose of investigating the mosses and hepatics of the south-
western counties. His “ Bryologia Britannica” added 27 species and varieties,
including several of his own collecting, to the Irish moss flora. These were
Didymodon denudatus, Grimmia patens, G. campestris, Tortula ericaefolia,
T. Vahlii var. subflaccida, T. lamellata, Mollia hibernica, Plewrochaete squarrosa,
Leersia laciniata, Orthotrichum tenellum, Weissia coarctata, W. Drummondi,
Philonotis Wilsoni, P. rigida, Brywm pallescens, Hedwigia imberbis, Isopterygium
elegans, I. depressum, Amblysteguum polygamum, A. palustre var. subsphaeri-
carpon, A. ochraceum, Hypnum striatulum, H. pallidirostre, Fissidens incurvus
var. tamarindifolius, F. osmundoides, Barbula lurida, Sphagnum rubellwm.
David Moore, PH.D., born at Dundee, 1807, died at Glasnevin, Dublin,
9th June, 1879, passed 51 years in the service of Irish botany, first as assis-
tant to J. T. Mackay, the Director of Trinity College Botanic Garden, then
on field work on the Ordnance Survey of Ireland, during which time he
made good use of the opportunities he had for studying and collecting mosses
in many of the counties of Ireland, and lastly as Director of the Royal Dublin
Society’s Botanic Gardens at Glasnevin. In 1858 a paper by Moore, entitled
“ Observations on the Mosses of Ireland,” was published in the Royal Dublin
Society’s “ Journal,’ which added 16 species to the Irish list. In 1872 his
“Synopsis of the Mosses of Ireland” was published in the Proceedings of the
Royal Irish Academy. This added 36 species, and left the total of Irish mosses
at 377. Dr. Moore gives not only the localities, but also briefly describes the
generic and specific characteristics of each plant. ‘This was the first contribu-
tion to anything like a census of Irish mosses; it was much better in this
way than Dawson Turner’s work, but it was still very imperfect, and wanting
in several respects. Moore also drew up a list of Dublin and Wicklow mosses
for the meeting of the British Association in Dublin in 1878, which was pub-
lished by the Royal Dublin Society ; it records 273 species and 7 varieties ;
and he contributed from time to time several papers concerning the discovery
of new mosses in Ireland to the Proceedings of the Dublin University
Zoological and Botanical Association. A full list of Moore’s writings on
Trish mosses is given in the Bibliography, Nos. 49 to 58.
The additions made to the Irish moss flora by Moore were these 67 species
and varieties :—Sphagnum tenellum, S. fimbriatwm, S. Girgensohnii, Andreuea
crassinervis, Polylrichum gracile, Fissidens decipiens, F. viridulus, Anisothecium
erispum, A. Greville’, Didymodon denudatus var. alpinus, Campylopus introflecus,
R,1.A. PROC., VOL. XXXU, SECT. B. [I |
74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
C. Schuarzii, C. brevipilus, Dicranum majus, Oncophorus crispatus, Ephemerum
cohaerens, Pottia tryoides, Tortula aloides, T. mutica, T. papillosa, T. princeps,
T. montana, Mollia tortilis, M. rutilans, M. calearea, M. fragilis, Lepiodontium
flexifolium, Barbula sinuosa, B. reflera, Grimmia aquatica, G. decipiens, G. ovata,
G. Hartmanni, G. conferta, Anoectangium Mougeotii, Orthotrichum rupestre,
O. stramineum, O. pallens, O. ajjine var. fastigiatum, Weissia phyllantha,
W. ulophylla var. erispula, W. Bruchti, Funaria obtusa, Pohlia acuminata,
P. polymorpha, P. annotina, P. albicans, Bryum bicolor, B. torquescens,
B. erythrocarpum, B. Warneum, B. Ducalii, Philonotis calecarea, Mnium
cuspidatum, Amblysteqium lycopodioides, A. Kneifii, A. eugyrium, A. irriguum,
A. vernicosum, A. intermedium, A. megapolitanum, A. glareosum, Hypnum
illecebrum, Stereodon rufescens, S. Lindbergii, S. hamulosus, Entodon ortho-
carpus.
David Orr, who died 1892, was an assistant to Dr. Moore in Glasnevin
Gardens. He collected and studied the mosses of Antrim, Dublin, and
Wicklow. Many specimens of his collecting are in the British Museum, the
National Museum, Dublin, and other herbaria. He was the author of ashort
paper entitled “Some Mosses collected in Ireland,” that appeared in the
“ Journal of Botany,” 1881, pp. 83, 84. Much doubt exists as to some of
Orr’s discoveries, which prevents reliance being placed upon his work unless it
is corroborated by other botanists. [See under Ptilium crista-castrensis,
Neckera pennata, and Pterogonium ornithopodioides. |
William McCalla (1814-1849), a native of Galway, who discovered Erica
Mackait, and did good work as an algologist, was also a muscologist, there
being many specimens of Irish mosses of his collecting in the herbarium of
Trinity College, Dublin.
Captain Frederick Wollaston Hutton, Deputy Quartermaster-General to the
Forces in Ireland, died in New Zealand (1905). Whilst resident in Dublin
he studied Irish mosses and collected in the four provinces. When he leit the
army he emigrated and settled in New Zealand, where he became Professor of
Geology, in which science he wasa zealous worker. He discovered two mosses
new to Ireland, Amblystegium molle and A. dilatatum. He formed aherbarium
of British and other European mosses in six volumes, which contain 1283
specimens, representing 637 species, illustrated by 977 coloured microscopic
drawings, beautifully and accurately done by his own hand. David Orr
contributed largely to this collection, which is now in the herbarium of the
present writer.
The Rev. M. J. Berkeley, F.Ls., in his “ Handbook of British Mosses”
(1863), gives “Ireland” as the locality for 49 species.
Charles Codrington Pressick Hobkirk, F.L.s., was born at Huddersfield,
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 75
Yorkshire, 1837, and died at Ilkley, 1902. In his “Synopsis of British
Mosses ” (1873), while he does not give many localities, he mentions “Ireland ”
as the locality of 35 species.
George Edward Hunt (1841-1875) buried at St. Saviour’s, Manchester,
visited the south-west of Ireland in the years 1861, 1864, and 1872, for
the purpose of collecting mosses, and distributed a large number of these
specimens to students. His herbarium is now at Kew.
Professor §. 0. Lindberg, in a paper, “ Hepaticae in Hibernia mense Julii
1873, lectae,’ published in “ Acta Societatis Scientiarum Fennicae,” 1875,
describes a few mosses he collected on this visit to Ireland. He visited
Killarney and Wicklow.
The London Catalogue of British Mosses and Hepatics (1877), published
under the directions of the Botanical Record Club (Mr. H. Boswell being
responsible for the census numbers), was the first attempt at a census of the
distribution of mosses in the British Islands. In this the occurrence of
each species in each district is shown by use of the numbers of the Watsonian
Botanical Provinces for Great Britain, and by the letter “1” for Ireland—a
very vague aud scarcely useful practice as regards Ireland, which was also
used in the second edition (1881). The total of species thus recorded for
Ireland is 397, out of a total of 568 for the British Islands.
Alexander Knox, M.D., published in Dublin (1875) “ A History of the
County of Down,” in which he states that 254 species of mosses are known
to grow in the North of Ireland, and he gives the names of 8 of the rarer
species. He seems to infer that mosses found in any part of the North of
Ireland are to be found everywhere in it. But most certainly one of the
species he names, viz., Zayloria serrata, has not yet been discovered in the
County of Down.
Robert Clayton-Browne, who was born at Newmount, Carlow, 3rd May,
1838, and died at Greenville, Carlow, 15th December, 1906, studied and
collected mosses in Carlow, Wexford, and Kilkenny. He made a large
number of excellent drawings of magnified parts of the plants, all of which,
with his herbarium, are in the National Museum, Kildare Street, Dublin.
Henry Chichester Hart (1847-1908), as part of his botanical work, collected
mosses in many of the counties of Iveland, and submitted them for identifica-
tion to D. Moore and G, A. Holt. A list of 28 of the rarer species which
he found, and the localities, was published by him in the “Journal of
Botany” for 1886.
Benjamin Carrington, M.D., F.R.S.E., born at I.incoln, 1827, died at Brighton,
1893. Chiefly known as an hepaticist, he was also a student of mosses. He
spent several months in 1862 at IMillarney and other places in Kerry and
[My
76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Cork, and compiled a list of 163 species of mosses which he collected in these
counties. There are 9 Sphagnums amongst the number. This list, which
contains much valuable matter, is very interesting. It was published in the
“ Transactions” of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, vii, in 1863, under
the title “ Gleanings among the Irish Cryptogams.”
Samuel Alexander Stewart, of Belfast (1826-1910), began the study of
mosses in 1862, and contributed several valuable papers on the subject to
the “ Proceedings” of the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club, and of the Royal
Irish Academy, his first communication being to the former in the form of
‘A List of the Mosses of the North-East of Ireland” (1875), which gives a
list of 238 species. A supplement to the foregoing appeared nine years after-
wards (1884), in which he added 57 species, thus bringing up the total for the
district to 275.
In the year 1888 the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club published “ A Flora
of the North-East of Ireland,” by 8. A. Stewart and T. H. Corry, of which
53 pages are devoted to the mosses of the counties Down, Antrim, and Derry.
This gives a list of 293 species, with 28 varieties for the three counties. A
supplement to this was issued in 1894 by Stewart and R. Ll. Praeger, in which
the list of mosses for the district was brought up to 301. ‘I'he large number
of localities given for each species renders this a most valuable work.
Shortly after the appearance of the Flora and Supplement, Stewart drew
up a Report on the Botany of South Clare and the Shannon, which appeared
in the ‘“‘ Proceedings” of the Royal Ivish Academy in 1889, in which is a list
of 84 species and 3 varieties of mosses found in the district. In 1884 Stewart
visited the island of Rathlin, north of the coast of Antrim, and drew up a
report on the botany of the island, which was presented to and published in
the “ Proceedings” of the Royal Irish Academy for the same year ; it gives
a list of 83 mosses which he found in Rathlin.
Greenwood Pim, M.A., F.L.S., was born at Monkstown, Co. Dublin, 4th May,
1851, and died at the same place, 14th November, 1906. In addition to
mycology, he studied mosses in Dublin, Wicklow, and Kerry. His copy of
Berkeley’s “ Handbook,” on the margins of which he kept records of what
he collected and their localities, is now in my possession.
John Henry Davies was born, 1838, at Warrington, and died at Belfast,
1909. He lived during fifty years in Ireland, and worked diligently on the
mosses. The results of his work appear in articles that from time to time he
contributed to the pages of the ‘‘ Phytologist ” and ‘‘ Irish Naturalist.” Many
of his records are given in Stewart and Corry’s “ Flora of the North-East of
Ireland.” In early life he corresponded with William Wilson, and kept up
the intimacy till Wilson’s death. In 1901 he was fortunate in discovering on
Lert— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. OT
the summit of Colin Mountain, near Belfast, the moss Ditrichwm caginans,
which had not been found in any other station in the British Islands.
Davies also collected the following, which were new to Ireland :—/issidens
rufulus, Dicranum Bonjeani v. rugifoliwm, Tortula anqustata, Barbula acuta
v. viridis, B. brevifolia v. subglobosa, Mollia rostellata, M. viridula v. subglobosa,
Amblystegium Kneiffii v. laxnum, A. Juratzkae, A. serpens v. angustifolium
(Limpr.), Hypnum imponens, Ctenidiwm molluscum v. condensatum, Fontinalis
gracilis, all of which he recorded in the “Trish Naturalist.” Specimens of
mosses collected by him shortly after he came to Ireland are contained in the
herbarium of Trinity College, Dublin.
G. A. Holt, of Manchester, who was for many years a careful and diligent
student of cryptogamic botany, collected many mosses in the Killarney district,
which he visited in 1885, in the company of Samuel Alex. Stewart, of
Belfast.
Mrs. Leebody, who was born near Portaferry, in the county of Down,
and whose death in 1911 was announced in the “Irish Naturalist” for that
year, paid considerable attention to the mosses of Derry and Donegal.
She resided in the city of Londonderry, and is mentioned in the “ Flora of
the North-East of Ireland,” as the collector of several rare species found in
the above counties.
Dr. R. Braithwaite, r.L.s.,in the “ British Moss Flora,” 3 vols. (1880-1905),
gives localities in Irish counties for 204 species of mosses, which is a most
useful record. In his “Sphagnaceae or Peat Mosses of Europe and North
America ” (1880), 14 species are described as found in Great Britain, while
only four of these are localized as Irish. Braithwaite’s Irish localities for
mosses and Sphagnums are accordingly 208. He visited Ireland in 1900.
It is remarkable that the Sphagnums of Ireland have not yet received
the attention that might have been expected from their profuse abundance
almost everywhere throughout the island. The wide stretches of bogs
covered with them, extending across the middle of Ireland, are an unknown
land to almost all bryologists.
Thus it happened that Carrington in 1863 recorded only 9 Sphagnums
found in Ireland. Moore in 1872 gives the localities for the same number,
which he collected in Wicklow, Kerry, Galway, Dublin, Antrim, and Derry.
The ‘“ London Catalogue of Mosses” (1881) gives 16 species of Sphagnum
as British, but only 7 of these, together with 4 varieties, are mentioned as
having been found in Ireland.
Stewart in his “ Flora” (1888), and supplement to same (1894), mentions
12 species of Sphagnum as found in Ireland.
In the ‘European Sphagnaceae” (1901), by E. Charles Horrell, F.1.s.,
78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
which had originally appeared in the “ Journal of Botany” for the previous
year, only one species is assigned to an Irish locality.
“The Student's Handbook of British Mosses” (2nd edit., 1904), by
H. N. Dixon, names 37 mosses as found in Ireland, and specifies the localities
of 3 of these, while for the Sphagnums, Ireland is not mentioned.
The Moss Exchange Club published in 1907 “A Census Catalogue of
British Mosses,” the Irish portion of which was done by the Rev. C.
H. Waddell, B.D., and the present writer. The number of Irish species in
this is 449 with 134 varieties, the total being 583: the total for the whole
of the British Islands is 893. There is evidence in the lists in this
catalogue that the Sphagnums of Ireland have of late been receiving more
attention that had been previously paid to them by botanists—36 species
and varieties being listed as Irish out of the 49 known to occur m the
British Islands.
I must mention several muscologists who have worked, and lam glad to
say are still working, at the mosses of Ireland.
Rev. C. H. Waddell, B.D., 1.R1.4., Rector of Greyabbey, Co. Down, has
furnished many records from Down, Antrim, Monaghan, Waterford,
Limerick, Kerry, and Mayo.
David M‘Ardle, of Glasnevin Gardens, during the last eighteen years, has
furnished reports of his work amongst the mosses and hepatics of Cork,
Louth, Galway, Dublin, Wicklow, Sligo, Cavan, Fermanagh, Mayo, and
Roscommon, to the “ Proceedings ” of the Royal Irish Academy.
Miss Eleonora Armitage investigated a portion of County Limerick.
J. Hunter has devoted himself with much success to the mosses of
Donegal.
From W. N. Tetley of Portora Royal School, Enniskillen, I have received
a great amount of assistance, by his collecting mosses in those divisions
where scarcely anything had been done, particularly in Fermanagh, Cavan,
Leitrim, Sligo, Mayo East, Roscommon, Galway North-east, Galway South-
east, Carlow, Wexford, and Kilkenny. He has established many records
from all these divisions, some of which are of species very rare in Ireland,
and the following are new to the Irish flora: Oncophorus crenulatus, Dicranella
varia vax. tenella, Dicranum fuscescens var. faleifoliunm, D. asperulum, Grimmia
conferta, G. subsquarrosa, Mnium affine var. elatum, IMypnum viride v. mazus.
James Glover of Kircubbin, and William Porter of Balmoral “near
Belfast. have also given me much help by sending collections of mosses
from Down, Antrim, and Tyrone.
From Great Britain have come the Rey. C. H. Binstead in 1894 and
again in 1900 to Cork and Kerry, and Messrs. D. A. Jones, J. C. Wilson,
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 79
J. B. Duncan, and J. Owen, who have rediscovered many of the rarer plants in
Mayo, Kerry, and Cork.
The last recruit to take to “moss-tramping” in Ireland is James Dick
Houston, who has made a good beginning by discovering Amblystegium Kochi
in Co. Londonderry, a species not before recorded as Irish.
In the forty-three years that have gone by since David Moore’s
“Synopsis of the Mosses of Ireland” was published, many species new to
Ireland have been discovered by various botanists, the records of which
are scattered through a number of publications, some of which are not
easily accessible. I subjoin a list of these one hundred and eighteen mosses,
which may be found useful :—
Sphagnum
Austini v. imbricatum.
eymbifolium v. squarrosulum.
v. purpurascens.
subsecundum v. obesum.
molle.
medium.
squarrosum v. imbricatum.
acutifolium v. deflexum.
v. purpureum.
v. elegans.
v. fuseum.
v. subnitens.
Russowil.
intermedium.
v. pulchrum.
cuspidatum v. submersum.
v. faleatum.
v. plumosum.
Andreaea
petrophila v. gracilis.
v. acuminata.
crassinervis v. Huntii.
Rothii v. hamata.
v. falcata.
Catharinea
angustata v. rhystophylla.
Polytrichum
alpinum v. septentrionale.
subrotundum v. longisetum.
gracile.
commune v. minus.
Fissidens
incurvus
bryoides v. intermedius.
Curnowii.
fontanus.
rufulus.
pusillus.
[exsul].
Ditrichum
zonatum.
vaginans.
flexicaule v. densum.
Dicranella
curvata.
heteromalla v. stricta.
v. sericea
Seligeria
Doni,
80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Campylopus
Schimperi.
subulatus v. elongatus.
Shawii v. hamatus.
flexuosus v. paludosus.
atrovirens v. gracilis.
v. faleatus.
brevipilus v. auriculatus.
Dicranum
scoparium v. spadiceum.
Bonjeani v. rugifolium.
uncinatum.
montanum.
asperulum.
Dichodontium
pellucidum v. fagimontanum.
v. compactum.
Oncophorus
crenulatus.
Ephemerum
minutissimum.
Pottia
viridifolia.
Tortula
marginata.
Mollia
rostellata.
viridula v. amblyodon.
rutilans.
calcarea.
aeruginosa Vv. ramosissima.
crispula v. elata.
lutescens.
tonuirostris v. Holtii.
inclinata.
tortuosa v. augustifolia.
crispata.
Barbula
rubella v. ruberrima.
v. dentata.
unguiculata v. fastigiata.
brevifolia v. acutifolia.
fallax v. brevifolia.
Grimmia
Donii.
subsquarrosum.
Orthotrichum
affine v. rivale.
Sprucei.
Tayloria
tenuis.
Discelium
nudum.
Pohlia
nutans v. longiseta.
proligera,
Bryum
affine.
argenteum v. lanatum.
rubens.
Philonotis
fontana v. compacta.
Catoscopium
nigritum.
Thuidium
recognitum.
delicatulum.
Amblystegium
serpens v. depauperatum.
Juratzkae.
radicale v. serotinum.
confervoides,
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. . 81
Amblystegium—continued. Hylocomium
Kochii. umbratum.
chrysophyllum v. erectum. proliferum v. Lambayensis.
protensum. rugosum.
Sendtneri v. Wilsoni.
dilatatum v. hamatum. Ctenidium
fluitans v. submersum. molluscum v. condensatum.
exannulatum v. Rotae. St 1
aiene ereodon
Kneiffii v. polycarpon. ;
ia imponens.
num ; P
yP ; cupressiforme v. ericetorum.
curvisetum. :
: ; callichrous.
rusciforme v. prolixum. Go aa
: circinalis.
velutinum v. praelongum.
pseudoplumosum v. homomallum. Plagiothecium
Tsothecium denticulatum v. Donii.
myosuroides v. rivulare. :
[| Hypopterygium
v. tenuirostre. aw.
v. brachythecioides. CEERI SSeS
Heterocladium Fontinalis
heteropterum v. flaccidum. gracilis.
The following forty-two mosses are in the present report recorded for the
first time from Ireland :—
Sphagnum Dicranum
cymbifolium v. squarrosulum. scoparium v. turfosum.
rigidum v. squarrosum. fuscescens v. falcifolium.
v. compactum. montanum.
squarrosum v. subsquarrosum. asperulum,
acutifolium v. luridum. Oncophorus crenulatus
Mollia
viridula v. amblyodon.
crispula v. nigro-viridis,
v. tenue.
intermedium v. parvifolium.
Swartzia
montana v. compacta.
Dieranella varia v. tenella. Grimmia conferta
: ‘ subsquarrosa.
Anisothecium
rubrum v. tenellum. Zygodon
Campylopus viridissimus v. rupestris.
brevipilus v. auriculatus. Funaria
Shawii v. hamatus. microstoma.
atrovirens v. gracilis. hygrometrica v. calvescens.
R.I.A. PROC,, VOL. XXXII., SECT. B, [VN]
82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Pohlia Hypnum—continued.
nutans v. alpina. pseudoplumosum v. homomallum.
Philonotis curvisetum.
rutabulum v. robustum.
seriata. :
velutinum v. praelongum.
adpressa. :
rivulare v. tenue.
Mnium 3 :
Isothecium myosuroides v. brachythe-
Preis.
Seligeri- cloides.
Amblystegium Porotrichum
Kneifii v. polycarpum. angustifolium.
fluitans v. submersum. Stereodon
riparium v. longifolium. cupressiforme v. longirostris.
Hypnum Neckera
yiride v. major. fontinaloides v. Philipii.
BIBLIOGRAPHY,
INCLUDING BOOKS, PAPERS, AND HERBARIA.
ArmtacE, Miss ELronora:
1 Mosses of Co. Limerick. Journ. Bot., xl, 226 (1902).
BralTuwalte, R., M.D., F.L.S. :
2 The British Moss Flora, 4to, i, ii, ili. London (1880-1905).
3 Recent additions to our Moss Flora. Journ. Bot., ix, 289 (1871); and x,
193 (1872).
CarRINcTON, B., M.D., F.B.S.E. :
4 Gleanings among the Irish Cryptogams. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vii.
(1863).
Carroxt, Isaac:
5 New or scarce Irish Mosses. Phytologist, 2 Ser., i, 286 (1856).
6 Herbarium in Queen’s College, Cork.
Census Caratocue of British Mosses. York (1907).
7 (The portion relating to Ireland, compiled by Revs. C. H. Waddell and
H. W. Lett.)
Davies, JoHn Henry:
8 Muscologia Hibernica. Phytologist, 2 Ser., ii, p. 229 (1857).
9 Notes on the Muscology of Colin Glen. Phytologist, 2 Ser., i, ii, 185
(1859). In Report of Thirsk Natural History Society.
10 Some Mosses from north-east Ireland. Irish Nat., ix, 171 (1900).
11 Ditrichum vaginans, a new British Moss in Ireland. Irish Nat., x, 161
(1901).
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 83
12 Notes on some Mosses in northern Ireland. Ivish Nat., xi, 10, 44 (1902).
13 On Weisia rostellata in Ireland. Irish Nat., xi, 289 (1902).
14 Moss-notes from North Ireland. Ivish Nat., xiii, 15 (1904).
15 Some Mosses from Co. Down. Irish Nat., xiv, 1 (1905).
16 Bryological Notes from Co. Down. Irish Nat., xvi, 215 (1907).
(See also Nos. 115, 118.)
Dixon, H. N., m.a., F.u.s.:
17 The Mosses of Co. Donegal. Journ. Bot., xxix, 359 (1891).
(See also Nos. 109, 110, 111.)
Drummonp, THomas, A.L.S. :
18 Musci Scotici, i, ii, ii, Belfast (about 1829 or 1840). (Contains species of
mosses from Ireland. A copy is now in the Belfast Museum.)
Harris, WALTER :
19 The Antient and Present State of the County of Down. 8yvo. Dublin
(1744), chap. xi. Catalogue of rare plants . . . (includes two mosses).
Hart, Henry CuicHestEr, B.A., F.L.S.:
20 Localities for Irish Hepatics and Mosses. Journ. Bot., xxiv, 360 (1886).
21 Hersarium in Science and Art Museum, Dublin.
Hooxer, Sir Witiiam Jackson, D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., F.L.S. :
22 In English Flora of Sir J. HE. Smith, v, pt. 1, Mosses. London (1883).
Hooxer, Sir Wixu1am Jackson, and Tuomas Tayior:
23 Muscologia Britannica. London, 1817.
Hunt, G. ih.:
24 Notices of several recently discovered and undescribed British Mosses.
Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society’s Transactions, ix, 19
(1871).
Honter, J.:
25 North Donegal Mosses. Journ. Bot., xl. 191 (1902).
26 Dicranodontium longirostre at Holywood. Irish Nat., xiv, 222 (1905).
Knox, ALEXANDER, M.D. :
27 A History of the County of Down. 8vo. Dublin (1875), Chap. xlii,
pp. 691-710, on Botany.
Lert, Rey. Canon Henry WinwiaM, M.A., M.R.I.A. :
28 Report on the Mosses, Hepatics, and Lichens of the Mourne Mountain
District. Proc. R.1.A., 3 Ser., i, No. 8, 265-325 (1890). This added
20 Mosses to the Irish Flora,
29 Mosses and Hepatics of Mourne Mountains. Science Gossip, New
Ser., ii, 29, 67 (1897).
30 A Moss (Hypnum confervoides Brid), new to Ireland. Irish Nat., uli, 66
(1894).
[Nv]
84 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
31 Mosses new to Ireland. Journ. Bot., xxxix, 8438 (1901).
32 Some Mosses and Hepatics of South Donegal. Journ. Bot., xli, 856 (1903).
33 Lepcodontium recurvifolium in Ireland. Journ. Bot., xxxix, 187 (1901).
34 Mosses new to Ireland [Dicranella curvata and Dicranwm uneinatum].
Irish Nat., xi, 149 (1902).
385 Herbarium.
(See also below at Nos. 89, 90, 92, 98, 96, 102, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108,
118, 119.)
Linpsere, 8. O.:
36 Hepaticae in Hibernia mense Julii, 1878, lectae. Acta Soc. Scient.
Fennicae, x (1875). Has records of a few mosses.
Lonpon Catatocur of British Mosses and Hepatics. 8vo.
37. 2nd Ed. London (1881). (The locality for species from Ireland is given as
‘Jreland,” no names of counties being mentioned.)
M‘Arpzix, Davin :
38 A visit to Castletown-Berehayen. (Mosses.) Irish Nat., iii, 189 (1894).
39 Hepatics and Mosses from the Dundalk district. Irish Nat., iii, 65 (1894).
40 Irish Field Club Union. Keport of the Conference and Excursion held at
Galway, July 11 to 17, 1895. Mosses and Liverworts. Irish Nat., iv,
243 (1895).
41 Irish Field Club Union. Report of the fourth triennial Conference and
lixcursion held at Sligo, July 12 to 18, 1904. Musci. Irish Nat.,
xiii, 209 (1904).
42 Notes on the Fauna and Flora of Clonbrock, Co. Galway. Mosses and
Hepatices. Ivish Nat., v, 285 (1896).
43 Report on the Musci and Hepaticae of the County Cavan. Proc. R.1.A.,
3rd Ser., vol. xiv, No. 5, 605 (1898).
44 Contributions to the Natural History of Lambay. Mosses. Irish Nat.,
xvi, 99 (1907).
45 Musci and Hepaticae from Co. Fermanagh. Irish Nat., xvi, 232 (1907).
46 Musci and Hepaticae from Co. Mayo. Irish Nat., xvi, 382 (1907). [Mr.
M‘Ardle corrected this to W. Galway, all the localities mentioned being
in that division. See Irish Nat., xvii, 161 (1908).]
Mitten, WILLIAM, A.L.s. :
47 A few notes on some British Mosses allied to Tortula fallax Hedw.
Journ. Bot., v, 324 (1867).
48 New or rare British Mosses. Journ. Bot., vi, 97 (1868).
Moore, David, PH.D., F.L.S., M.R.IA. ?
49 Observations on the Mosses of Ireland. R. Dubl. Soc. Journ., i, p. 100
(1858). (Duplicate in Phytologist, 1857, 2 Ser., ii, 87, 1857, as “ Irish
Mosses’’).
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 89
50 On the occurrence of a metamorphosed state of Brywm sanguinewn
(erythrocarpon) ; and on the discovery of some additional species in
the Irish Flora. Nat. Hist. Review (Proc.), v, 129 (1858).
51 Observations, &c. Also Notices of some new species to the Irish Flora, &c.
Nat. Hist. Review (Proc.), vi, 155 (1859).
52 Contributions to the British and Irish Floras of Musci and Hepaticae, &c.
Dubl. Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc. Proe., ii, 80 (1863).
53 On some Mosses new to the British Flora, &c. Proc. Dubl. Nat. Hist. Soc.,
iv., 290 (1865).
54 Addenda to the Musci and Hepaticae of Flora Hibernica, &e. Dubl. Nat.
Hist. Soc. Proc., v, 89 (1866).
55 Note on some species of Mosses new to the Irish Flora. Dubl. Nat. Hist.
Soe. Proc., v, 158 (1867).
56 Addenda to British and Irish Muscology. Dubl. Nat. Hist. Soc. Proc., v,
190 (1868).
57 A Synopsis of the Mosses of Ireland. Proc. R.I.A., 2 Ser. Sci. i,
329-474 (1872).
58 List of the Mosses of the Counties of Dublin and Wicklow. Sci. Proc.
R. Dubl. Soc., N.S. i, 238 (1878).
Moss Excuaner Cuus:
59 Reports (1896-1913). Occasional references to Irish plants.
Orr, Davin:
60 Some Mosses collected in Ireland. Journ. Bot, x, 83 (1881).
Power, T'Homas, M.D. :
61 Contributions towards a Fauna and Flora of the county of Cork, by
J. R. Harvey, J. D. Humphreys, and T. Power. Part II, 8vo. London
and Cork (1845).
Ray, Rev. Joun, M.A., F.R.S. :
62 Synopsis Methodica Stirpium Britannicarum. S8vo. 2nd Edit. London
(1696). 38rd Edit. London (1724).
Surry, Sir James Hipwarp:
63 Descriptions of Musci, in Sowerby’s English Botany (1790-1814).
STEWART, SAMUEL ALEXANDER, F.B.S.E., A.L.S. :
64 A list of the Mosses of the north-east of Ireland. Proceedings Belfast
Nat. F. C. (1875).
65 Supplement to a list of the Mosses of north-east of Ireland, Belfast Nat.
F.C. Proe. (1884).
66 Keport on the Botany of South Clare and the Shannon. Proce. R.I.A.
(8) i, 848 (1890).
67 Report on the Botany of Lough Allen and the Slieveanierin Mountains.
Proc. R.LA. (2) Sci., iv, 426 (1885).
86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
68 The Moss Flora of Arran. Irish Nat., iv, 317 (1895).
69 Stewart and Corry’s Flora of the north-east of Ireland. Musci, 195-307.
Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club (1888).
70 Supplement to Stewart and Corry’s Flora of the north-east of Ireland.
Belfast N. F. C. Proc., 220-286 (1894).
(See also 116, 117.)
Taytor, THOMAS, M.D., M.R.I.A., F.L.S. !
71 Flora Hibernica, by J. T. Mackay. Part 2. Musci, by Thos. Taylor.
Dublin (1836).
Taytor, THomas, with Sir W. J. Hooxer:
72 Muscologia Britannica. 2nd Edit. (1827). (See No. 23.)
TurNneER, Dawson, M.A., F.L.S. :
73 Muscologiae Hibernicae Spicilegium. London (1804).
TEMPLETON, JOHN :
74 Ms. volume in R.1.A, Library, Dublin.
75 Ms. Hibernian Flora in R.I.A. Library, Dublin, 6 vols. (of which 1 and
6 contain descriptions and drawings of mosses. His Journal, from
1795 to 1825, contains many references to mosses.)
WanbeELt, Rey. Cosstetr Hersert, B.D., M.R.I.A.:
76 Notes on Mosses and Hepaticae of Ulster. Irish Nat., vii, 157 (1898).
77 Guide to Belfast and the counties of Down and Antrim. Musci. British
Assoc. Meeting. B.N.F.C., Belfast (1902).
78 Some Mosses and Hepaticae of the Benbulben District. Irish Nat., i, 194
(1892).
79. Herbarium.
(See also at Nos. 89, 112, 114.)
WADE, M.D., A.L.S. :
80 Plantae rariores in Hibernia inventae, or Habitats of some plants rather
scarce and valuable found in Ireland. Trans. Dublin Soc., iv, i-xiv,
1-214 (1504). This gives the names of, and localities for, 29 mosses.
Witson, Wittian:
81 Bryologia Britannica. 8rd Edition (1855).
Wirnerine, WILLIAM, M.D., F.B.S., F.L.S. :
82 Systematic arrangement of British plants. Musci, vol. iii (1776). London.
Woop, Joun Brand, m.d.:
83 Notes ...on the Orthotrichum anomalum of British and foreign authors.
Phytologist, 2 Ser., v, 26 (1861).
a sn sees
Lurr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 87
ADDENDA.
84 Britiss Musrum Herparium.
85 Trinity Contece, Dusiin, Herparium.
THRELKELD, CALEB, M.D, :
86 Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum, Dublin (1727). (Mentions 13 species of
mosses found in Ireland, for only one of which is a locality given. This
author describes his book as ‘‘ The first essay of this kind in the
kingdom of Ireland.’’)
Hunter, J.: .
87 Pottia recta in Co. Donegal. Irish Nat., xix, 192 (1910).
Fogerty, GEORGE:
88 Herbarium.
Lerr, H. W., and Rey. C. H. Wappett :
89 Two Mosses new to Iveland (Aypnwm rugosum Khrh. and Catoscopuwm
nigritum Hedw.). Journ. Bot., xxxviii, 359 (1900).
Lert, H. W.:
90 A New Irish Moss. (Catharinea angustata var. rhystophylla). Irish Nat.,
Xvili, 120 (1909).
BraitawaitE, R., M.D., F.L.S. :
91 The Sphagnaceae or Peat Mosses of Europe and North America (1880).
Lert, H. W.:
92 [Discovery of Sphagnum Austini in Ireland.| Belfast Naturalists’ Field
Club Proceedings (1859-90), 214-215.
92a Sphagnum austini (Sull.) in Ireland. Irish Nat., 11, 22 (1893).
93 In Report of Field Club Conference at Rosapenna. Irish Nat., xix (1910),
192-194. List of 51 species of mosses.
Sanperson, A. R., and Cuzrruam, C. A.:
94 Notes from the West Coast of Ireland. (Records of 13 Mosses from West
Donegal and 13 from West Galway.) Irish Nat., xxi (1912), 54-55.
M‘Arpteg, D.:
95 In Handbook to the city of Dublin and the surrounding district, prepared
for the meeting (1908) of the British Association, 86-91, on mosses.
Lert, H. W.:
96 Musci and Hepaticae. Clare Island Survey, Parts 11, 12. Proceedings
of the Royal Irish Academy, xxxi (1912).
88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Houston, J. D.:
97 Rare Mosses in Counties Antrim and Derry. Irish Naturalist, xxii, 44
(1913).
Amblystegium Kochii in Ireland. Irish Nat., xxiii, 72 (1914).
JOHNSON, T,, D.SC., F.L.S.?
98 The Ivish* peat question. Kconomic Proceedings of the Royal Dublin
Society, i, Part I, No. 1 (1899). (Contains a list of 11 species and 5
varieties of Sphagnum found in Ireland.)
Scorr, Rosert, u.p., Professor of Botany, Dublin :
99 [Letter, enclosing Dicranwm Scotti and Schistidiwm maritimwm from
Treland.] Trans. Dublin Soc., iil, 157 (1802). (With figs.) This
does not appear to have been known to Moore.
Prascer, R. Lu., B.A., B.E., M.R.LA. :
100 Official Guide to Co. Down and the Mourne Mountains. Published by the
Belfast and County Down Railway Company (1898). (Gives list of 10
rare mosses found in this county.)
Woopwarp, 8. P:
101 Notes of a botanical excursion in Warwickshire, Wales, and Ireland.
(Read to the Botanical Society of London. This mentions 11 mosses
collected on the occasion, about Glengarriff in Co. Cork.) Phyto-
logist, ili, 875 (1844).
Lert, H. W.:
102 Notes on the Flora of the Saltees, ii. Mosses and Hepatics. Irish Nat.,
xxii, 192-194 (1913). (See also No. 108.)
Jones, D. A., F.L.S. :
103 Mosses and Hepatics of Killarney. Journ. Bot., li, 177-182 (1913.)
Toran EW:
104 Sphagnwm medium in Ireland. Irish Nat., ix, 80 (1900).
105 Mosses new to Ireland (Campylopus Shawu, C. Schimperi, and Dicranwm
uncinatum). Irish Nat., x, 196 (1901).
106 Mosses in Ireland, a correction. Irish Nat., xvi, 348 (1907).
107 Mosses of Co. Dublin. Ivish Nat., xvii, 77 (1907).
107a Ditrichwm tortile in Ireland. Irish Nat., xvii, 204 (1907). !
108 Plants of the Saltees—Correction. Irish Nat., xxiii, 20 (1914). |
Dixon, H.N., m.a., F.L.3.:
109 Catharinea rhystophylla C.M. Journ. Bot., xlvii, 212 (1909).
110 On some Irish forms of Fissidens. Journ. Bot., xlviii, 145-149 (1910).
111 Student’s Handbook of British Mosses, 2nd ed. (1904).
s
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 89
Wapve tt, C. H.:
112 Thwidium delicatulum in Co. Down. Irish Nat., xii, p. 219.
Lerr, H. W.:
113 Notes on Hypopterygium. Journ. Bot., xlii (1904), 249-252, tab. 463.
Waovpett, C. H.:
114 Orthotrichum diaphanum var. aquaticwm Davies. Journ. Bot., xlvi,
1908, 172.
Davirs, J. H.:
115 Barbula Hornschuchiana in Counties Down and Armagh. Irish Nat.,
xviii, 28 (1909).
Srewart, §. A.:
116 Guide to Belfast and the adjacent counties, by the Belfast Naturalists’
Field Club. British Association meeting, Belfast (1874). (Two
pages (86, 87) give the names and localities for 57 of the rarer
mosses. Though not mentioned, Stewart was the author of the chapter
on botany.)
117 Report on the Botany of the Island of Rathlin, Co. Antrim. Proe, R.I.A.,
1884.
Davis, J. H.:
118 On Weissia rostellata in Ireland. Irish Nat., xi, 289 (1902).
1184 Bryological Notes from Counties Down and Louth. Irish Nat., xviii,
12 (1909).
Lert, H. W.:
119 A new Irish Moss [Catharinea rhystophylla]. Journ. Bot. xlvii, 109 (1909).
Nationan Museum, Dusuin :
120 Herbarium.
Bosweti, Henry, .a.:
121 New or rare British and Irish Mosses. Journ. Bot. xxv, 111 (1887). (Sphag-
num acutifolium v. luridum and Grimmia elatior, collected in Mourne
Mountains by H. W. Lett.)
R.I,A. PROC,, VOL. XXXI1I., SLUT, Bb.
[Q]
90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
LIST OF THE
Sphagnum Austini Sw//. var. imbricatum
Ldby.
17 Clonbrock ’93 (M‘Ardle)—720.
18 Geashill 92 (HWL)—70.
39 Evish near Glenarriff’89—HWL 92.
Sphagnum papillosum Zdby.
In all Divisions, except 2, 4, 5, 6, 15, 19,
20, 22, 34, 40.
var. confertum Ldby.
1 Connor Hill Pass (Lindberg )—91,
17 Clonbrock—M‘Ardle 42.
20 L. Bray (Lindberg)—91.
39 (Moore)—91.
Sphagnum cymbifolium (Lhih.) Hedi.
In all Divisions, except 5, 22, 23, 36, 40.
var. congestum Sclip7’.
16 Kylemore—Moore 57.
33 Slevenamaddy—HWL 28.
var. squarrosulum JV. Hsch., St.
20 Glenealy 96 (M‘Ardle)—120.
Sphagnum medium Limp.
~
o 7
8 (Stewart)—79.
9 (Stewart)—79.
10 Roscrea 1912—HWL.
18 Geashill 1903—HWL.
30 Derrywinny Bog 1911—Waddell.
33 Topped Mt. 1905—HWL.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 28.
5 1902—HWL.
7 Montiaghs ’84—HWL. Derrycrow
1901—HWL.
38 Ballygowan Bog ’98—HWL.
var. roseum Varnst.
37 Montiaghs 1901—HWL.
RECORDS.
3
6
8
12
16
20
21
27
28
29
ol
34
35
38
39
Sphagnum tenellum Lr.
Brandon—Moore 57. Connor Hill
Pass ’97—HWL.
ny
Us
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
Sheve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Loughnafooey—M‘Ardle 46.
Geashill 1903 —HWL.
Glenmalure—Moore 57.
ve
Sheve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Mweelrea ’74 (Moore)—120.
Truskmore 1910— Tetley.
Shieve Glagh 1908—HWL.
1910—Bingham.
Topped Mt. 1905—HWL.
Grianan Hill— Hunter.
Doochary Bridge’90(Dixon)—120. $8.
League—HWL 382.
Tamnaquin (Stewart)—79.
Derrycrow ’*85—HWL. Carriffkeeny
1900—HWL.
8 Hen Mt.—69. Ballyvarley 99—HWL.
Glendun (Brenan)—70.
Sphagnum laricinum Spruce.
Shrone Hill 1907—Miss Martin.
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
Miss Armitage 7.
Blackstairs 1907—Miss Cooper.
Leenane 1901—H WL.
56 (Davies) —120.
Three Rock Mt. ’56 (Orr)—120.
Bengorm 1901—HWL. Achill Island
1901—_H WL.
Tents Mt. 1910—Tetley.
Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
Carlingford Mt. 1908—HWL.
Bunerana—Hunter 25.
Portaw Glen— Hunter 25.
Ballygowan Boe 19083—HWL.
Murloueh 1913—HWL.
21
25
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Sphagnum subsecundum WVees.
Glengarriff 1912—HWL.
Kinsale—Carroll 5. Moore 57.
Carroll 5.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
Connemara—Moore 57.
Cloonlusk Bog 1910—'letley.
L. Bray (Orr)—57.
Howth (Orr)—57.
Curlew Hills 1910—Tetley.
Sheve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Mweelrea ’74 (Moore)—-120.
Truskmore 1910—Tetley.
Cuileagh Mt. 1909—Tetley.
Anglesey Mt. (Waddell)—28.
Barr of Whealt 1909—Tetley.
le
Carriffkeeny—HWL 28.
Newcastle—Stewart 69. Slieve Donard
—HWL 28.
Moore 57. Glendun—Brenan. Park-
more—HWL 28.
Coleraine—Stewart 69.
var. contortum Sc/pr. (= rufescens
Warnst.)
Coomanard Loughs ’98—HWL.
7.
Oo
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
Miss Armitage J.
Mt. Brandon 1911-—Tetley.
Blackstairs Mt. 1907 —Miss Cooper.
Mt. Leinster 1911—Tetley.
Leenane—HWL.
Li. Bray—Moore 57.
Dublin Mts. ’54 (Orr)—35.
Kilronan Mts. 1910—Tetley.
Achill Island 1904—H WL.
Dartry Hills 1909 —Tetley.
Cuilcagh 1910—Tetley.
7)
3 Monea Bogs 1905—HWL. Florence-
court 1909—Tetley.
Hunter 25. Slieve League, 1910—
HWL.
36
37
38
39
35
38
1
14
16
17
20
21
27
30
bl
32
91
Baronscourt ’91—HWL.
Slieve Gullion 1905—HWL.
Sheve Donard—Stewart 69. Grue-
gandoo ’85—HWL.
Glendun ’?90—Brenan.
var, auriculatum (Schpi'.).
Killarney (Carrington)—57.
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
Miss Armitage Z.
Sheve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Pontoon 1901—HWL. Achill Island
1905—HWL.
Slishwood 1908—Tetley.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Slievenabrock ’85—HWL.
Sphagnum obesum Warnst.
Sheve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Tuam 1910—Tetley.
Howth °65 (Hutton) — 35.
L. Glendaduff 1910—Tetley.
Achill—HWUL.
Cuilcagh 1910—Tetley.
Barr of Whealt 1909—Tetley.
Tory Island 1910—Glover.
Derrycrow ’84—HWL.
Slievenamaddy ’883—HWL.
fe
Sphagnum molle Swi/.
Grianan Hill—Hunter 25.
Carriffkeeny 1900—HWL.
Mourne Mts. ’85—HWL.
Slemish ’?97— HW. Glendun
(Brenan)—35.
Sphagnum rigidum (Nees) Schpr.
Killarney (Moore)—120.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Kylemore—Moore 56.
1910—Tetley.
L. Bray ’57 (Orr)—120.
Howth (Orr)—120.
Devil’s Mother Mt. 1901—HWL.
Slieve Glagh 1508—H WL.
Carlingford Mt.—HWL.
1910—Bingham.
[O*]
92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
83 Topped Mt. 1905—HWL.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25. Grianan Hill
1908—HWL.
38 Kinnahalla (HWL)—69. Slieve Don-
ard—HWL 28.
39 Rasharkin Bog (HWL)—70.
var. compactum (De Cand.) Schpr.
1 Eagle Mt. nr. Ventry ’98—HWL.
2 7.
16 Recess—C. D. Russell.
20 7.
(.
27 Pontoon 1901—HWL.
31 Carlingford Mt. °83—HWL.
de
2”’NN
36 Strabane Glen ’883—HWL.
38 Chimney Rock Mt. ’883—HWL.
39 Parkmore ’89—HWL.
var. squarrosum Liwss.
27 Pontoon 1901—HWL.
31 Carlingford Mt. 1900—H WL.
33 Topped Mt. 1905—H WL.
35 Sheve League 1902—HWL.
37 Carriffkeeny ’98—HWL.
Sphagnum squarrosum Pe/'s.
ny
‘
7 He
4 Blarney (Alexander)—61.
a
7
Galtee Mts. 1902—HWL.
8 Miss Armitage 7.
13 Fenagh ’67 (R. C. Browne) —120.
16 Connemara ’66 (Moore)—20.
20 Glendalough (Orr)—120.
21 Dublin Mts. ’64 (Orr)—120.
22 °50 (Moore)—120.
27 Croaghpatrick—Waddell.
31 7.
32 Creaghan 1907—Kane.
33 Lough Carrick 1905—HWL.
34 Birdstown—Hunter 25.
36 Arboe *90 — Brenan.
1909—Porter.
37 Ardmore Bay moss ’82—HWL.
38 Rathfriland ’87 (HWL)—120. Saint-
field 1912—HWL and Waddell.
39 Lambeg ’04—Templeton 75. Glen-
leslie ’60—H WL.
This is a lowland plant, and is not
abundant nor common.
Dungannon
var. imbricatum Schpr.
8 Miss Armitage 7.
38 Loughbrickland 1904—H WL.
var. teres Schpv.
20 L. Bray ’75 (Moore)—120.
34 Trillick Banks, Buncrana — Hunter
25.
38 Hen Mt.—HWL 28.
var. subsquarrosum Lwss.
387 Derrycrow moss ’88—HWL.
38 Loughbrickland 1904—HWL. .Car-
rickmannon Lake 1903 (Waddell):—
59,
39 Aghagallon 1905—HWL.
Sphagnum Girgensohnii Russ.
20 Glenmalure—Moore 57.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
38 Saintfield 1912—HWL and Waddell.
39 Glendun ’90 (S. A. Brenan)—35.
Sphagnum fimbriatum Wiis.
20 L. Bray ’75 (Moore)—120.
30 Tents Mt. 1910—Tetley.
33 Near Correll Glen 1910—Tetley.
B4 7.
35 Scalp Hill—Hunter 25.
38 Hen Mt. ’87—HWL.
39 7.
Sphagnum acutifolium Zhih.
In all Divisions, except 3, 6, 22, 28, 24,
36, 40.
—
Lerr—Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 93
var. deflexum Scpr.
18 Geashill—HWL. :
38 Spinkwee River glen—HWL 28.
39 Glendun (Brenan)—35.
var. purpureum Schpr’.
6 L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
10 Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
18 Geashill ’94—HWL.
21 Dublin Mts. ’75 (Moore)—120.
23 Ballymorris bog 1908—HW1h.
27 Achill Island 1903—H WL.
35 Sheve League 1902—HWL.
36 Bessy Bell Mt. °97—HWL. Dungan-
non 1900—Porter.
87 Camlough Mt.—HWL 28. Ardmore
Bog ’85—HWL.
88 Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
39 Glendun (Brenan)—35. Glenleslie ’83
—HWL.
var. rubellum ( Wis.)
Tn all Divisions, except 5, 11, 12, 15, 19,
22, 24, 25, 29, 82.
var. elegans Braithw.
29. L. Allen ’83 (Stewart)—67.
var. fuseum Sclpr.
18 Geashill 94—HWL.
32 Scottstown 1900 (Waddell)—35.
33 Florencecourt 1909—Tetley.
34 Grianan Hill—Hunter 25.
39 7.
var. arctum Braithw.
16 Connemara (Moore)—9/.
31 Carlingford Mt.—HWL 28.
38 Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
var. luridum Hubn.
38 Bloody Burn, $8. Donard—HWL 28.
var. quinquefarium Zdby.
1 L. Eagle ’98—HWL.
AG.
Shrone Hill 1907—Miss Martin.
3
6 L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
~I
a NS Nd NS)
“1D
Galtee Mts. 1902—HWL.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Connemara (Moore)—/ 20.
Achill Island 1901—H WL.
Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
L. Carrick 1905—HWL. Castle Arch-
dall 1907—Kane.
Bunerana—Hunter 25.
Sleve League 1902—HWL 32. L.
Salt 1910—HWL.
Baronscourt 91—HWL.
3 Mourne Mts.—HWL.
Glendun 1890—Brenan.
var. tenue Braith.
29 Bundoran 1913—Porter.
Derrycrow bog ’°84—HWL.
var. subnitens (Divon). (S. subnitens
Russ. and Warnst.)
Connor Hill Pass ’97—HWL.
Shrone Hill 1907—Miss Martin.
L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
Miss Armitage 1.
Seariff 1909—Mrs. Hibbert.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
7
3 Mt. Leinster ’67 (R. C. Browne)—120.
1907—Mrs. F. Joyce.
} Leenane 1901—H WL.
Geashill 19083—H WL.
Kilronan Mt. 1910—Tetley.
Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Achill Island 1901—H WL.
Truskmore 1911—Tetley.
Slieve Glagh 1908—HWL. Cuilcagh
Mt. 1909—Tetley.
Anglesey Mt. 89—HWL. Carling-
ford Mt. 1908—HWL.
1910—Bingham.
Topped Mt. 1905—HWL. Castle
Archdall 1907—Kane.
Hunter 25. Grianan Hill, 1908—
HWL.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
39
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Bessy Bell Mt. °97—HWL. Dungan-
non 1906—Miss Boyd.
Carriffkeeny “87—HWL. Montiaghs
1901—_HWL.
Slieve Martin °84—H WL. Ballygowan
Bog 1903—HWL.
Parkmore’89—H WL. Selshan1904—
AWL.
Sphagnum Russowii Warzsi.
Buncrana—Hunter 25.
Glendun ‘90 (Brenan)—35.
Sphagnum intermedium Hofim.
Connor Hill Pass ‘97—HWL.
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
2 Blackstairs Mt. 1911—Tetley.
Mt. Leinster °67 (R. C. Browne)—120.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Leenane 1901—HWL.
L. Bray’75 (Moore)—120.
Kilronan Mt. 1910—Tetley.
Glendaduff L. 1910—Tetley.
Pontoon 1901—HWL.
Truskmore 1910—Tetley.
Glenfarne °75 (Moore)—120. Trusk-
more 1909—Tetley.
Clermont Mt.—HWL 28.
Cuileagh Mt. 1909—Tetley.
Hunter 25. Slieve League—HWL 32.
L. Fee—79.
7 Carriffkeeny "87—HWL.
Deer’s Meadow (HWL)—69.
Parkmore ’89—HWL.
var. parvifolium Warnst.
Sallagh Braes ’81—HWL.
Sphagnum cuspidatum Zii7/.
Brandon—Moore 47.
"95—HWL.
Loughadoon
~
‘-
Foynes—Stewart 66.
ie
Rosecrea 1911—HWL.
Oo Oo GW Co bo tS ee
(o oie oFa
@ I or Go I Or
iv)
Je}
a
We © =I
Mt. Brandon 1911—Teiley.
Blackstairs Min. 1911—Tetley.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Teiley.
Kylemore—Moore 57.
Geashill *95—C. D. Russeil.
Dublin Mins. *58 (Orr)—120. Howth
65 (Hutton)—35.
25 Kilronan Min. 1910—Teiley.
Slieve Gamph 1910—Teiley.
Mweelrea ’74 (Moore)—120. Pontoon
1901_HWL.
Truskmore 1910—Tetley.
Largydonnell 1909—Tetley.
Sleve Glagh 1908—HWL.
Hill 1909—Teiley.
Anglesey Mtn.—HWL 28.
1910—Bingham.
Leslie’s
3 Topped Min. 1905—HWL. Derry-
gonnelly 1907—Tetley.
“e
Hunter 25. Lough Salt 1910—HWL.
Pomeroy “75 (Stewart)—79.
Ardmore Bogs ’82—HWL.
Grey Abbey—Templeion 75. Lacken
Bog 1901—H WL.
Carnmoney 09 —Templeton 75. Rath-
lin I.—Stewart 69.
var. submersum Sc/ipr.
Emalough—HWL.
Miss Armitage 1.
Geashill 1903 —-HWL.
Kilronan Mtn. 1910—Tetley.
Doolough Pass 1901—HWL.
Castle Archdall 1907—Kane.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Ardmore Bay moss ’81—HWL.
Speltha “SS—HWL. lLacken Bog
1901—HWL.
Glendun ’90 (Brenan)—35. Parkmore
—HWL.
var. faleatum Russ.
Galtee Mtns. 1902—HWL.
Miss Armitage 7.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
Mt. Leinster 1911—Teitley.
6 Dixon 17.
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Cloonlusk Bog 1910—Tetley.
Geashill 1903—HWL. Shinrone
1907—Miss Hemphill.
Lough Bray ’75 (Moore)—51.
Nephin 1901—HWL.
Glencar 1909—Tetley.
Slieve Glagh ’93 —M’Ardle 43.
Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
Topped Mtn. 1905—HWL.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Bessy Bell Mtn. ’97—HWL. Dun-
gannon 1909 (Porter)—35.
Camlough Mtn.—HWL 28. Derry-
crow '84—HWL.
Hilltown—HWL 28.
Carnmoney ’87 (Waddell)—31. Glen-
dun ’91 (Brenan)—35.
var. plumosum Nees. Hsch.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Lough Bray—95.
Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Truskmore 1910—Tetley.
Andreza petrophila Hhr/.
7. °
Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
Lough Coomshigaun *92—HWL.
Mt. Coppanagh 1911—Tetley.
Blackrock Mtn. 1911—Tetley.
Connemara— Moore 57.
Lugnaquilla— Moore 57.
Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
Carlingford Mtn.—HWL 29.
Sheve League—HWL
32.
Camlough Mtn, 1900—HWL.
Sheve Donard—Stewart 69.
na-brock—H WL.
Slemish *60—Moore.
°84— HWL.
Clontygeera Mts. (Moore)—69. Mul-
laghmore Mtn. ’84 (Stewart)—79.
Sheve-
Sailagh Braes
bo
38
Ne
95
var. acuminata Shpr.
Carlingford Mtn.—HWL.
Mourne Mins. Slieve-na-brock (H WL)
—69.
Uo
var. gracilis Shp.
Mourne Mtns. near Sheve Dermot
(HWL)—69.
yn
(
Andreea alpina (Dii/l.) Sm.
Brandon—Moore 57. Coomanard L.
*89—_HWL.
Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
Lough Dineen 1902—HWL.
Connemara—Moore 57.
Upper LL. Bray—Moore 57.
Killakee Glen—Moore 58.
Collooney '04—M/‘Ardle 41.
Carlingford Mtn. ’03—HWL.
5 Errigal—Dixon 17.
Sheve Gallion—Templeton 75.
7 Camlough Mtn. 1900—HWL.
8. Donard—Stewart Slievena-
maddy—HWL.
Black Mtn.—Templeton 75.
‘93—HWL.
Clontygera Mtns. (Moore)—69.
69.
Slemish
Ardreza crassinervis Lruch.
69 (Moore)—120. Cromaglaun ’85
(Stewart & Holt)—2.
538 (Moore) — 120. Curranamona
1906—M‘Ardle 46.
Upper L. Bray—Moore 57.
Killiney (Orr)—120.
Delphi 1832 (Shuttleworth)—120.
Shevemartin (HWL)—69. Eagle Mt.
(Waddell)—69.
var. Huntii Limpr.
Slieve Dermot—HWL 28. Shanslieve
Mourne Mts. ’88—Waddell.
Ardrezea Rothii J”. JZ.
Coomanard Ls. *98—HWL.
Cromaglaun (Lindberg)—2,
20
30
37
bs
bo
a oo co bo bo
wm od © =I cr ao
ww
te}
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Coachford—s¢.
Kildorrery 751 (Carroll)—120.
L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
Blackstairs Mt. 1911—Tetley.
Mt. Leinster 67—R. C. Browne.
Glenmalure *56—Davies 8. Upper
L. Bray ’98—HWL.
Dublin Mis.—Moore 58. Kelly’s Glen
’51 (Orr)—35.
Curlew Hills 1910—Tetley.
Slieve Gamph 1910—Teiley.
Pontoon ’91—HWL.
Collooney Hill 1910—Tetley.
Cloonaquin Mt. 1909—Teiley.
Cuilcagh 1910—Teiley.
Carlingford Mt.—Teitley.
Cuilcagh 1912—Tetley.
Buncrana—Hunter 25.
Poisoned Glen—Dixon 17.
Mullaghcarbadagh Mt. ’88 (Stewart)
—79.
Slieve Donard—Stewart 69. Slieve-
namaddy ’84—H WL.
(Moore)—69.
Slieve Gallion (Moore)—69.
var. hamata Ldbg.
Macgillycuddy’s Reeks ’85 (Stewart &
Holt)—2.
Blackstairs 1911—Tetley.
Luggielaw (Lindberg)—2.
Cuilcagh 1909—Tetley.
Camlough Mt. ’*87—HWL.
Slieve Commedagh—HWL 28.
var. faleata Schpr.
Horse’s Glen 1906— Jones.
Commeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
Arigna ’85 (Stewart)—79.
Achill I. 1904—HWL.
7
Cuileagh 1909—Tetley.
Poisoned Glen—Dixon 17.
Mourne Mts. Pierce’s Castle (HWL)—
69.
Fair Head (HWL)—69.
Buxbaumia aphylla Hall. L.
1 Killarney, Purple Mt.— Wade 80.
Georgia pellucida (L.) Rabenh.
1 O’Sullivan’s Cascade *85 (Stewart)—
79.
2 Cromagloun—Moore 57.
6 Commeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
13 South of Borris 1911—Teitley.
18 Derrygolan Wood ‘90—HWL.
20 Powerscourt—Templeton 74, 75. Lr.
L. Bray ’98—HWL.
21 Near Dublin—8z.
27 Pontoon 1902—HWL. Achill I. 1909
—HWL.
28 Benbulben—Moore 57.
29 Kinlough Wood 1907—Tetley.
32 Creaghan 1907—Kane.
33 Correl Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
34 Carradoan Wood—Hunter 25.
35 L. Salt 65 (Hutton)—35.
38 Tollymore Park—Waddell.
39 Glenarrifi—Moore 57. Near Belfast
(Orr)—35.
40 Ness Glen—Templeton 74, 75.
Georgia Brownii (Dicks) CI.
20 Lough Bray (Stokes)—74, 75. ‘54
(Orr)—35.
(Taylor)— 74, 75.
35 Ballycastle—Moore 57.
to
ee
Catharinea undulata (L.) Web. Mohr.
In all Divisions except 5, 7, 17, 22, 24,
25. Very common, and often abun-
dant.
Catharinea angustata Bid. var.
rhystophylla Dizon.
38 Saintfield 1908 (HWL)—/09.
This plant was found in a large patch
fifteen inches across, on top of a
mud-capped wall south of Saint-
field Demesne. It is well worth
searching for in other localities,
—_—
Lurr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Oligotrichum incurvum (Huds.) Ldbg.
40
38
39
40
Uo
Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones. Devil’s
Punch Bowl ’85 (Stewart)—79.
Monkstown—61.
Great Island (Scott)—61.
Mt. Leinster 1911—Tetley.
Lugnaquilla— Moore 57. Near Wooden
Bridge ’68—Moore 56.
’5T (Dickie)—57.
Bronagh Mt. 1909—Tetley.
Carlingford Mt. (Waddell) —- 28.
Grianan Hill—Hunter 25.
Mourne Mts.—Templeton
Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
Kilwaughter—Templeton 74, 75.
74, 75.
Polytrichum subrotundum //wz/s.
Ue
Cromaglaun ’73 (Moore)—120.
84.
Ballinhassig—Power 61.
Templemichael ’51—I. Carroll 6.
Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
Strokestown 1907—Phillips.
Mt. Leinster—R. C. Browne.
Lough Bray—Moore 57, Kilcock Mt.
1908—Hughes.
Howth—Moore 57. 753 (Orr)—35.
Nephin—Moore 657.
Knocknarea Glen ’04—M‘Ardle 41.
Eskmore 1910— Bingham.
Topped Mt. 19095—HWL.
Hunter—25.
Lough Salt 1910—HWL.
Carrifkeeny 19183—HWL.
Manyburn Glen—Templeton 74, 75.
Sheve Donard—HWL 28.
Cranmore (Templeton)—69. Torr
Head—Moore 57.
R. Brown—74, 75.
var. longisetum (Hampe).
7. Ballymaghan—Stewart 69.
Slievetrue—Stewart 69.
7.
R.IeA. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B.
In
5
38
39
40
In
97
Polytrichum aloides Hedw.
all Divisions except 7, 10, 15-17, 19,
22, 23, 25, 28, 29.
var. Dicksoni (7w7n.).
Glanmire Wood—Power 61.
Holywood—Templeton 74, 75
Cranmore—Templeton 74, 75.
(R. Brown)—Taylor 71.
Polytrichum urnigerum Z.
all Divisions except 6,8, 9, 11, 138,17,
19, 22, 23, 24, 27.
28
39
40
26
Bd
Polytrichum alpinum L.
Brandon—Moore 57.
Mangerton— Wade 80.
1906—Jones.
Lough Muskry 1902—HWL.
Mt. Leinster 1911—Tetley.
Maam Turk—Wade 80.
Horse’s Glen
Templeton 74, 75. Lugnaquilla—
Moore 57.
Kelly’s Glen ’57 (Orr)—120.
Mullingar 1909 —HWL.
Nephin & Achill I. 1909 —HWL.
7.
Slievanierin Mt. °83—Stewart
Truskmore 1910 —Tetley.
67.
SlieveGlagh 1908—HWL. Cuilcagh
1908—Tetley.
Wade 80. ’82—HWL 28.
Bulbin Mt. (R. Brown)—74, 75.
Mullaghcarbetagh Mt. ’88 (Stewart ) —
79.
Templeton 74, 75. Deer’s Meadow
(HWL)—69.
Mountains—Templeton 74, 75. Gleu-
arriff—Stewart 69.
Templeton 74, 75. Toome—Stewart
69.
var. septentrionale Ldbg.
7.
Uo
Slieve League—Dixon 1/1.
[P]
98
Polytrichum gracile Dicks.
1 7. Eagle Mt. 1911—Jones.
2 Bog below Torc—Jones.
8 Glengarriff ’*48—Woodward 101.
7 L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
8 Thornfield’s bog—Armitage J.
11 Near Bagnalstown 1911—Tetley.
12 Blackrock Mt. 1911—Tetley.
13 Mt. Leinster 1911—Tetley.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
17 Cloonlusk Bog 1910—Tetley.
18 Geashill 1907—HWL.
20 Turf bogs—Moore 58. L. Dan—Hart
20.
21 Moore 58.
25 Kilronan Mt. 1910—Tetley.
26 Glendaduff L. 1910—Tetley.
29 Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
30 Slieve Glagh 1908S—HWL. Cuilcagh
1909—Tetley.
33 Marble Arch Glen 1905—HWL.
86 Near Dungannon 1906—Miss Boyd.
37 Derryinyer ’82—HWL. Tartaraghan
bog ’70 (Stewart)—79.
38 Wood near Mourne Mts.—Drummond
18. UL. Shannagh ’83—HWL 28.
89 Divis Mi.—Templeton 74, 75. Park-
more ’61—HWL.
40 Near Dungiven ’76 (Stewart)—79.
Polytrichum attenuatum J/enz.
In all Divisions, except 3-6, 8,15, 19, 21,
22, 34, 37.
Polytrichum piliferum Sched.
Tn all Divisions, except 5, 8, 17, 19, 22-
24, 28, 29. Common, and often
abundant.
Polytrichum juniperinum 177//d.
In all Divisions except 7, 8, 10, 15, 22,
23. Of frequent occurrence.
Polytrichum strictum Banks.
Kagle Mt. 1906—HWL.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
21 Moore 58. Ballinascorney Glen ’56
(Orr)—35.
28 Truskmore 1910—Tetley.
29 Dartry Hills 1909—Tetley.
38 Slieve Donard ’85—HWL 28.
39 Divis Mt. ’02—Templeton 74, 75.
Polytrichum commune L.
In all Divisions, except 2, 4, 10, 15, 19,
22-25. Frequent.
var. minus Weiss.
88 Near Gilford ’04—Davies 15.
Fissidens exilis Hedw.
iY
19 Curragh ’61 (Hutton)—365.
20 95.
21 Glasnevin 53 (Orr)—120.
88 Loughbrickland ’86—HWL 35.
39 Near Belfast—Drummond 18. White
Mt.—Davies 10.
Fissidens viridulus (Swarts) Wahi.
U &
12 Great Saltee 1. 1913—HWL 102.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
16 Ashford near Cong 1907—Kane.
18 Geashill Rectory ’92—C. D. Russell.
20 Altadore Glen ’73 (Moore)—720,
21 Howth (Orr)—57.
22 New Grange 1912—HWL.
31 (Stewart)—79.
33 Ballycassidy 1910—-Tetley.
37 Lurgan Demesne ’82 (Waddell)—72.
38 Lisnatrunk—Davyies 10. Loughbrick-
land 1912—HWL.
89 Near Belfast °01—Templeton 74, 75.
Fissidens incurvus Starke.
21 Clontarf ’65 (Hutton)—365.
31 Clermont Mt. ’85—HWL 28.
83 Florencecourt 1910—Tetley.
37 Derryadd ’85 (HWL)—10.
88 Lenaderg—-Davies 15.
39 White Mt. and Kilroot ’00—Davies 10.
3
21
35
38
21
33
bo
34
Lertr—Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
var. tamarindifolius (Lon).
Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—81.
Killakee 65 (Hutton)—35.
Glenalla ’86—Hart 20.
ee
Fissidens bryoides (L.) Hedw.
Dingle—84.
Tore Mt. 1906—Jones.
Glengarriff 1912—HWL.
Vernonsmount—Power 61.
L. Dineen 1902—HWL.
Us
te
Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
Browne’s Hill ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120.
L. Corrib near Ballard 07 —M‘Ardle
46.
Moore 58. Ovoca ’64 (Hutton)—35.
Glasnevin’50 (Orr)—120. Santry 1908
—M‘Ardle.
Doolough Pass—H WL.
Killykeen 1908—HWL.
Ravensdale ’98—H WL.
Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Hunter 25.
Cratlagh Wood 1910—HWL. Killy-
begs 1911—Cheetham 94.
Ranfurly Park 1909—Porter.
Ardmore Glebe ’85—HWL.
Donard Demesne—HWL 28. Clon-
allon ’85 (Waddell)—120.
(Moore)—120.
7.
var. intermedius Ruthe.
Dublin—Dixon 111.
Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Fissidens Curnowii Jit.
Near Tore—Jones.
Bridge End ’99—Hunter 25.
99
Fissidens fontanus Schpr.
38 Lenaderg ’08—Davies.
38
[Braithwaite (i, 71) gives Turner as
the authority for the occurrence of
this moss in ‘ Ireland, 1809,” but
without mention of any locality.]
Fissidens rufulus By. Sch.
Knocknagor—Davies 15.
Fissidens osmundoides (Swartz) Hedw.
Us
Cromagloun (Moore)—57.
Glengarriff (Hunt)—2. Ballylickey
1912—HWhL.
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
L. Muskry 1902—H WL.
Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
Ballynastragh 1906—Hsmonde.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Leenane 1901 —HWL. ‘Twelve Bens
—Hart 20.
Dovegrove 1907—Miss Hemphill.
Poulaphuea ’56—Davies 8.
Kelly’s Glen (Nuttall) —85.
L. Deravaragh 1909—HWL.
4 Derryeasson 1907—Miss Hepenstall.
Curlew Hills 1910—Tetley.
Benbulben—Moore 57.
Sheve Glagh 1908—HWL.
Carlingford Mt.—HWL 28. Anglesey
Mt. ’83 (Waddell)—120.
Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
1910—Bingham.
Rossinuremore 1905—HWL.
Buncrana— Hunter 25.
Sheve League—HWL 32.
Ranfurly Park 1909—-Porter.
Us
03 (Templeton)—69. Slievenabrock
1912—HWL.
Colin Glen—Davies.
Tiskmore
* Fissidens tequendamensis Mit.
Fissidens Orrii (dbg.) Braithwaite, Moss
Flora, I, 73, 1880.
[P*j
100
21 On stones in the Tolka river, and at
an old quarry on its north bank
near Finglas bridge, Glasnevin
Botanic Garden, Dublin 7°54 —
Orr.]
Fissidens decipiens De Wot.
1
2 Muckross (Moore and Wilson)—57.
3 Gouganebarra 64 (G. H. Hunt)—220.
6 L. Coomshigawn 1902—HWL.
1 Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
2 Newtownbarry 64 (Hutton) — 35.
Wheelagower 1911—Tetley.
14 Mountmellick 1912—Tetley.
16 Wood west of Cong 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
17 Castle Hackett 1910—Tetley.
25 Near Boyle 1910—Tetley.
26 Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
28 Mullaghmore 1910—Tetley.
29 Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
30 Lenliss 1909—Tetley.
33 Correll Glen 1907—Tetley.
35 Cratlagh Wood 1910—HWL.
begs 1911—Cheetham 94.
38 Knocknagor—Davyies 15.
Killy-
Fissidens taxifolius (Z.) Hedw.
In all Divisions, except 5, 7, 16, 22.
Frequent.
Fissidens cristatus /)7/s., var. brevifolius
Ldbq.
2 Killarney, near O’Sullivan’s Hotel
(Lindberg) —2.
Fissidens adiantoides (Z.) Hedw.
In all Divisions, except 11, 12, 15, 19,
22, 24.
Fissidens polyphyllus /17/s.
1 L. Aniscaul ’98—HWL.
2 Killarney—S4.
3 Glengarriff ’29—Wilson 81. Near
Roche’s Hotel 1911—Jones.
4 Blarney—Sz4.
28 Ben Bulben ’56 (Moore)—35.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Fissidens pusillus Wiis.
1 Dingle—S4.
39 Black Mt.—Stewart 69.
*[Fissidens exsul Dizon.
21 Dublin “On the surface soil (loam)
in pots and tubs where palms are
grown in the Botanic Gardens,
Glasnevin, Dublin, Nov., 1909”
(D. M‘Ardle) ”—110.]
Fissidens minutulus Sv/.
1 On sandstone blocks on E. of Bran-
don Hill, near L. Nalacken, 1900—
HWL.
39 On fallen sandstone on KE, face of
the Black Mt., and chalk rocks
in Red Hall Glen ’69—Stewart.
Leucobryum glaucum (Z.) Schpr.
In all Divisions, except 6, 8, 9, 10, 11,
12,19, 22, 28, 24, 32, 36.
Generally abundant on the brown bogs,
but in some districts scarce.
Archidium alternifolium (Dicks) Sch.
1 Dunkerron—Taylor 72.
21 Glasnevin ’52 (Orr)—35.
38 Loughbrickland 1907—HWL.
39 Near Belfast (Drummond)—2.
Pleuridium axillare ( Dicks.) Ldbg.
i
2 Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
4 Rathpeacon—61. Near Ballincollig
Castle—Carroll 5.
38 Lenaderg 1908—Davies 14.
39 Near Belfast ’36 (Taylor)—72.
(Moore)—120.
Pleuridium subulatum (Z.) Rabenh.
1 Near Sneem ’78—Carroll.
4 Near Rathpeacon —Power 61.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
20 (Moore) —120.
21 ’56 (Orr) —120.
31 7.
34 Hunter 25. Buncrana—Mrs. Leebody.
37 Ardmore Glebe ’883—HWL 35.
38 Ballymaghan — Stewart 69. Near
Scarva—HWL 28.
39 White Mtn.—Stewart 69. Woodburn
Reservoir ’85—HWL 386.
40 (Moore)—120. Moneymore—Stewart
69.
Pleuridium alternifolium (Kawl/.)
Rabenh.
1 Near Inch ’99—HWL 36.
2 Horse’s Glen—Jones.
8 Yo
21 Near Dublin—6&4.
81 Clermont Mtn.—HWL 28.
38 Warrenpoint (Waddell) —69.
Aghaderg Glebe ’89—HWL.
39 °47 (Orr)—120. Near Lisburn 1901—
Davies 12.
Ditrichum tenuifolium (Schrad.) Ldbg.
39 Near Botanic Gardens, Belfast, ’30—
Drummond 18.
Ditrichum tortile (Schrad.) Hampe.
12 Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
82 Rossmore Park 1912—HWL.
35 Rosnowlagh 1908—Rev. W. F. John-
son.
38 Scrabo Quarry 1908—HWL.
var. pusillum (Hedw.).
5 Dodge’s Glen (Carroll)—2.
39 Near Botanic Gardens,
Drummond 18.
Belftast—
Ditrichum homomallum (J//edw.)
Hampe.
Killarney ’73 (Moore)—120.
Glengarriffi—84.
lol
1
2
3
101
4 Carrigaline (D. Murray)—61.
5 Glanmire ’51—Carroll 6.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
12 Blackrock Mt. 1911—Tetley.
20 Luggielaw ’02 — Templeton 74, 75.
Powerscourt ’54 (Hutton)—386.
21 Dublin Mtns. ’50 (Orr)—35.
27 ’53 (Moore)—120. Pontoon 19083—
HWL.
29 Drumshambo (Stewart)—79.
Bundoran 1913—Porter.
31 Carlingford Mtn.—HWL 28.
32 Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
83 7.
34 Near Burt—Hunter 25.
35 Poisoned Glen—Dixon 17.
36 Oughtnagar ’88 (Stewart)—79.
38 Deer’s Meadow—HWL 28.
more Park— Waddell.
39 Near Belfast—Stewart 69.
40 Templeton 74, 75. Sheve
"76 (Stewart)—79.
Near
Tolly-
Gallion
Ditrichum zonatum Linypr.
39 Ballycastle—Dixon 17’.
Ditrichum flexicaule (Schleich) Hampe.
In all Divisions, except 4, 5, 7, 9, 11, 15,
16, 22, 24, 386, 87.
var. densum (57. Sch.).
34 About Lough Swilly—Huunter 25.
35 7.
Swartzia montana (Lamk.) Ldbq.
1 Connor Hill Pass—79. Sneem ’78—.
Carroll.
37.
Blackhead ’76 (Stewart)—79. Bally-
vaughan ’95—McArdle.
16 7.
20 L. Bray—Moore 67.
27 °54 (Moore)—120.
28 Benbulbin—Taylor7/. ’56 (Moore)—
36.
29 L. Allen shore ’83 (Stewart) — 79.
Dartry Hills 1910—Tetley.
We)
102 Proceedings of the Royul Irish Academy.
83 L. Erne shore 1912—Tetley.
34 Dunree East Head(R. Brown)—74, 75.
Wade S80.
40 Magilligan 1904—HWL 35.
var. compacta { Hubn.).
33 Knockmore 1912—Tetley.
Swartzia inclinata Hhrh.
16 Connemara—S7.
27 Killala—Moore 57. Ballycastle—2.
28 Benbulbin (Mackay)-—23. Inniscrone
1903—HWL.
33 Knockmore 1912—Tetley.
34 Ballyliffen Strand—Hunter 25.
835 Dunfanaghy *90 (Dixon)—2. Rosa-
penna 1910—HWL.
40 Magilligan 1913—Hunter and Wad-
dell.
Dicranella crispa (Hhrh.) Sch.
2 Killarney (Wilson)—72.
5 Dunbulloge Glen (Murray)—61.
16 Near Maam—Moore 57.
34 Grianan Hill—Hunter 25.
38 Moneyburn Course ’01—Templeton
74,75. Rayvarnet—Davies 10.
39 Derriaghy — Templeton 74, 76.
near Belfast ’47 (Orr)—35.
40 Near Derry (R. Brown)—74, 75.
Dicranella secunda (Swartz) Ldbq.
1 Connor Hill Pass—Moore 57.
3 Bear Island ’*93—M/‘Ardle.
5 Great Island (Scott)—61.
13 Browne’s Hill ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120.
21 Howth (Orr)—120.
38 Moneyburn (Templeton)—72.
39 Near Belfast (Miss Hutchins)—2.
Rathlin I.—Stewart 69.
Dicranella curvata (Hedw.) Sch.
12 Balloughton 1913—HWL.
27 Nephin 1901—HWL 34.
Dicranella heteromalla (Dil/.) Sch.
In all Divisions, except, 9, 11, 15, 17, 22,
24, 26, 28, 37.
var. stricta Sch.
2 7.
81 Anglesey Mtn. ’83 (Waddell)—120.
Dicranella heteromalla v. sericea Sci.
38 Slievenamaddy—HWL 28,
Dicranella cerviculata (Hedw.) Sch.
1 Dunkerron *19 (Taylor)—120.
2 Tralee ’79—Carroll. Tore Glen 1906
—Jones.
3 Bantry ’78—Carroll.
4 Kilnap—61.
5 Rathcooney (Murray)—6/,
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
14 Mountmellick 1912—Tetley.
16 Connemara ’53 (Moore)—120.
20 Moore 58.
21 Moore 58.
24 Ballymorris Bog 1908—HWL.
25 Boyle 1910—Tetley.
29 Near Cloonty Lough 1910—Tetley.
83 Near Enniskillen 1907—Tetley.
34 Sheve Snaght (R. Brown)—74, 75.
Bonnemain Bog—Hunter 25.
35 Tory Island 1910—HWL.
387 Anaghmore ’70 (Stewart)—79.
Brackagh Bog 1909—Davies.
38 Deer’s Meadow ’86—120.
Slieve Croob—Stewart 69.
39 Lambeg—Templeton 74, 75. King’s
Moss—Stewart 69.
Anisothecium rubrum (Huds.) Ldbg.
Dunkerron °19 (Taylor)—120.
Killarney—8+4.
Ballylickey 1912—HWL.
Douglas—Power 61.
Comeragh Mtns. 1902—HWL.
7 Near Clonmel ’58 (Moore)—120.
10 Roscrea 1911—HWL.
12 Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
17 Clonbrock—M‘Ardle 42.
18 Sheve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
20 Moore 58. Dargle ’64 (Hutton)—35.
21 Near Dublin (Stokes)—74, 75. Howth
*52 (Orr) —35.
oO em & bre
Or
38
39
Lerr—Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 103
Glencar 1909—Tetley.
Killykeen ’93—M‘Ardle 45.
Anglesey Mtn.— Waddell.
Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Hunter 25.
Melmore 1910—HWL.
Killymoon’87—HWL.
Ardmore Glebe ’883—HWL.
Hillsborough Demesne ’86—HWL.
Scrabo 1908—HWL.
Near Belfast ’01 (Templeton)—69.
Drumnasole ’90—Brenan.
Curleyburn (Moore)—69.
var. tenuifolium (Bruch.).
Great Island (Scott)-—61.
Near Stormount—Stewart 69.
Cave Hill ’46 (Orr)—35. South of
Larne—Stewart 69.
var. tenellum Schpr.
12 Great Saltee Island 1913—HWL 102.
39
40
5 Boyle 1910-—Tetley.
2 Kskmore 1910—Bingham.
var. callistomum (Dicks.).
Colin Glen ’02 (Scott)—2.
Turner 73. Near Derry 02 (Scott)—2.
Anisothecium rufescens ( Dicks.) Ldbg.
Near Killarney—Moore 57.
Horse’s Glen—Jones.
Bolagh Lough 1902—HWL.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Lough Bray—Moore 57.
Kelly's Glen—Moore 57.
Anglesey Mtn. ( Waddell)—120. Cler-
mont Cairn 1912—HWL.
Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
Loughbrickland (HWL)—70. Crown
Mt. Newry (Waddell)—69.
Cranmore Belfast—Templeton 74, 75.
Derryaghy 1901—Davies 12.
Near Derry (R. Brown)—/74, 75.
Anisothecium Grevillei (br. Sch.) Ldbg.
20 Lugnaquilla ’64—Moore 57.
Anisothecium crispum (Schreb.) Ldbg.
1 Mangerton (Miss Hutchins)—2.
D We
21 Dunsink ’68 (Orr)—720.
34 Hunter.
38 Lenaderg—Davies 14.
39 Near Belfast ’47 (Orr)—35. Cushen-
dall—Dixon 77.
var. elatum Sch.
a
Mangerton (Miss Hutchins)—2.
21 Dunsink—Moore 58.
88 Near Lisburn 1901—Dayies 12.
39 Magheralin—Waddell.
ran
We)
Anisothecium squarrosum (Starke) Ldbg.
1 Near Sneem’77 (Carroll)—79. Mount
Eagle 1906—HWL.
2 Near Tralee 60 (Moore)—120. Horse’s
Glen 1906—Jones.
3 Bantry —84.
5 Near Fermoy ’51—Carroll 6.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
7 Galtee Mts. 1902—HWL.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
18 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
20 Near Arklow ’68 (Moore)—120.
21 Templeton 74, 75. Kelly’s Glen —
Moore 58.
27 Bengorm. 1901 —HWUL. Achill I.
1909—HWL.
28 Hazelwood 1904—M‘Ardle 47.
29 Slieveanieran Mts. ’83 (Stewart)—79.
Bronagh Mt. 1909—Tetley.
30 Tent’s Mt. 1910—Tetley.
31 Anglesey Mt. 83 (Waddell)—120.
32 Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
33 Topped Mt. 1912—Teiley.
34 Templeton 74, 75.
35 Slieve League—HWL 382.
37 Mullaghcarbetagh Mt. 88 (Stewart)—
79.
104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
38 Slieve Donard — Templeton 74, 75.
White River Glen—HWL 28.
39 (Moore)—120. Slieve-na-nee (HWL)
—70.
40 Meenard Mt.—Stewart 69. Magilii-
gan 1904—HWL.
Seligeria Donii ‘Sm.) C. 1.
39 Colin Glen °76 (Stewart)—/20.
Seligeria pusilla (Zirh.) Br. Sch.
18 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
39 Near Belfast (lempleton)—22. Sal-
lagh Braes °84—HWL.
Seligeria calcarea ( Dicks.) Br. Sch.
39 (Lempleton)-—69. Black Mt.—Stewart
69.
Seligeria setacea ( Wulf.) Ldbg.
1 Brandon—Taylor 71.
34 Innishowen (Taylor}—74, 75.
Brachydontium trichodes (Web. J/ohr.)
Fuern.
20 Lough Bray (Taylor)—74, 75.
21 Near Dublin—23. Kelly's Glen ’63
(Moore)—2.
Blindia acuta (Huds.) Br. Sch.
Mangerton ’55 (Orrj)—120.
Mt. Tore—S4.
Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—71.
Mts. °93—M‘Ardle
Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
Galtee Mts. (Moore)—120. L. Muskry
1902—HWL.
13 Mt. Leinster 1911—Tetley.
16 64 (Moore)—120.
20 Powerscourt (Stokes)—74, 75.
21 Kelly’s Glen—Taylor 77.
26 Slieve Gamph 1910 —Tetley.
27 Devil’s Mother Mi. 1901— HWL,
Mulranny 1909—HWL.
28 Ben Bulben—Templeton 74, 75.
wh =
Caha
=~1 &
31 Carlingford Mt. (Waddell)—28. 1908
—HWL.
33 Near Topped Mi. 1909—Tetley.
34 Innishowen—Templeton 74, 75. Near
L. Swilly—Hunter 25.
35 Sheve League—HWL 32.
37 Camlough Mt.—HWL 28.
38 Sheve Donard ’05—Templeton 74, 75.
Mourne Mts. (HWL)—69.
39 Agnew’s Hill—Templeton 74, 75.
Didymodon denudatus Brid. Ldbg.
1 Gap of Dunloe ’85 (Stewart)—79.
2 Cromagloun *41 (Taylor)—S1. 1911
—Jones.
6 Comeragh Mts.—HWL and Waddell.
20 Glenmalure—Moore 57.
21 Dublin Mts.—Sz.
27 Curraun-Achill—HWL and Waddell.
28 Ben Bulbin—Moore 57.
33 Poulaphuca 1905—M/‘ bo
112
19
21
Curragh *64 (Hutton}—35.
Near Dublin ’87 (Moore)—2.
nevin °50 (Orr)—35.
Near Mullingar 1908—HWL.
Carlingford 83 (Waddell)—120.
Drumrainy Bridge 1912—Teitley.
Buncrana—Hunter 25.
Glas-
7 Derryadd *85—HWL.
Portayo—Stewart 69. Maralin °S6
(HWL)—69.
Derryaghy—Stewart 69.
Tortula aloides (Jfoch.) De Not.
Dingle ’60 (Moore}—120.
“.
Tramore 1902—HWL.
Rathkeale 1907—Dr. Fogerty.
Thomastown 1907—Phillips.
New Ross 1907—Phillips.
Browne’s Hill ’67—R. C. Browne.
Portumna 1907—Phillips.
(Moore)—2.
fe
(Moore )—120.
Near Dublin 52 (Moore}—120.
There Rock Mt. ’53 (Orr)—35.
7 Moore 57.
Moore 57.
Blacklion 1909—Tetley.
Pomeroy ’75 (Stewart }—79.
7
Ballylesson — Stewart 69. Narrow
Water (Waddell)—28.
Belfast Deer Park—Templeton 74, 75.
Sallagh Braes (Waddell}—69.
Tortula atrovirens (S.) Ldbq.
Connemara—Taylor 71.
Carroll 2.
Youghal (Sargint)—5.
Bray Head—2.
Killiney (Taylor)—57. Howth °52
(Orr)—35.
Rathlin—Stewart 69.
1
3
20
21
29
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Tortula cuneifolia (Dicis.) Roth.
Dingle *96—Binstead.
Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—S7.
fi
Great Island *51—Carroll 6.
Plassey *32—S5.
Portarlington °62—Moore 57.
Howth (Orr)—57.
Tortula Vahlii (Schults.) Wiis.
Nr. Bray °51 (Orr)—7.
Near Dublin ’29—S1. Blanchardstown
—95.
~
fe
var. subflaccida Ldbg.
Bray °56 (Orr)—120. Bray’60 (Moore)
Glasnevin *60—58. Dublin ’29 (T.
Drummond)—2.
Tortula marginata (Br. Sch.) Spruce.
17
58
39
In
8
9
16
21
29
38
39
21
Dunmore 1910—Teiley.
Lenaderg 1907 (Davies)—35.
Milltown Derryaghy 1900—Dayies 10.
Dunraurry—Davies.
Tortula muralis (Z.) Hedw.
all Divisions, except 5. 12, 24. Very
common.
var. rupestris (Schu/tz.).
Miss Armitage 1.
7.
(Moore)—1 20.
Howth *50 (Orr)—120.
L. Allen shore ’83 (Stewart!—79.
Lenaderg 1909—Davies.
Black Mt. ’80 (Stewart)—79.
(var. aestiva (Brid.).
Glasneyin 58 (Orr)—120 ? |
Letrr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Tortula subulata (Z.) Hedw.
3 Blarney (Alexander)— 61.
4 7.
5 Near Fermoy 51 (Chandlee)—6.
8 Miss Armitage 7. (M‘Calla)—85.
9 Ballyvaughan 1907—O’ Kelly.
11 7. Royal Oak 1911—Tetley.
12 Strokestown 1907— Phillips.
13 Fenagh ’67 (R. C. Browne)—120.
Fermoy ’51 (Chandlee)—6.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
16 Connemara ’41 (M‘Calla)—85.
20 Powerscourt ’04—Templeton 74, 75.
21 Moore 58. Dublin Mts. ’54 (Orr)—
35.
27 Mulranny 19099—HWL.
29 7.
30 Dowra 1912—Tetley.
31 7.
32 1910—Bincham.
34 Hunter 25.
37 Ardmore ’81—HWL.
388 Banbridge—Stewart 69. Annalong—
HWL 28.
39 (Templeton) — 69. (Moore) — 120.
Sallagh Braes (Waddell)—69.
40 (Moore)—69. Moneymore—Stewart
69.
Tortula mutica Ldbq.
4 By River Lee— Moore 57.
6 Lismore ’*79—120.
20 Westaston Deer-park—Moore 57.
21 By River Tolka (Orr)—57. Glasnevin
"56 (Orr)—35.
38 Shawsbridge—Stewart 69.
(Waddell) —2.
39 Belfast Bog Meadows’74—Stewart 69.
Drumbeg ’84—HWL.
Drumero
Tortula papillosa Ws.
9 Ennis—Stewart 66.
15 Castle Taylor—Moore 57.
20 Powerscourt—Moore 57.
21 Glasnevin—Moore 57. Orr ’56—35.
31 Ardee 77 (Stewart)—79.
R,1,A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B,
113
34 Bunerana—Hunter 25.
38 Greyaboey — Stewart
brickland ’*87—HWL.
39 Glenavy—Stewart 69.
(Moore)—2.
40 Benevenagh ’84 (Stewart)—79.
69. Lough-
Near Belfast
Tortula laevipila (Brid.) Schwaeger.
Killarney ’06—Jones.
Moore 22. Carroll 5.
"79 (Moore)—120.
Miss Armitage 7.
Dr. Fogerty.
Ballyvaughan 1907—O’ Kelly.
11 Blancheville 1910—HWL.
12 S.W. of Wexford 1911—Tetley.
14 Mountmellick 1912—Tetley.
20 Moore 58. Dunlavin ’56—Davies 8.
21 Finglas (Moore)—120. Santry 1908—
M‘Ardle.
30 Farnham ’983—M‘Ardle 43.
31 Ravensdale ’98—HWL.
32 1910—Bingham.
33 Portora 1907—Tetley.
35 Rosapenna 1910—HWL.
36 Pomeroy ’75 (Stewart}—79.
37 Raughlan ’85—HWL. Ardmore Glebe
’*80—HWL.
38 Aghaderg Glebe 1904—HWL.
39 7.
40 Magherafelt ’74 (Stewart)—79.
anaer &
Rathkeale 1907—
co
Tortula montana (Nees) Ldbg.
8 Adare—Miss Armitage 7,
9 Inishmore I. ’91—Stewart 68. Bally-
vaughan 1907—O’Kelly.
12 Great Saltee Island 1913—HWL 102.
13 7.
15 Castle Taylor (Moore)—2.
16 Near Cong ’72 (Moore)—120.
17 Barber’s Fort Sq. of Tuam 1910—
Tetley.
18 Geashill ’°95—C. D. Russell.
21 Santry ’75 (Moore)—120. Dunsink’57
(Orr)—2.
23 Mullingar 1909—HWL.
24 Near Granard 1908—HWL.
eed
114
28 Benbulbin ’71 (Moore)—120.
31 Greenore1908—Tetley. 1913—HWL.
33 Belmore Mt. 1909—Tetley.
38 Ballywalter—Stewart 69. Warren-
point (Waddell)—28.
39 Black Mt.—Stewart 69. Sallagh
Braes ’*84—HWL.
Tortula ruralis (L.) Lhrh.
4 Power 61.
8 7.
9 Inishmore— M‘Ardle 40.
10 Aghanan 1907—Phillips.
11 Thomastown 1907—Phillips.
13 Browne’s Hill 67 (R. C. Browne)—
120.
14 Coolagheross 1912—Tetley.
16 Kilronan—M‘Ardle 40.
17 Headford—84.
18 Geashill °90—HWL.
19 84. Curragh ’64 (Hutton)—35.
20 Moore 58.
21 Dunsink ’56 (Orr)—35. Cloughran ’73
(Moore)—120.
27 Achill I. 1901—HWL.
28 Inniscrone 19083—HWL.
30 Lower Cuilcagh 1912—Teiley.
31 Greenore 1912—HWL.
33 Enniskillen 1907—Tetley.
34 Portaw—Hunter 25.
35 Rosnowlagh 1908—W. F. Johnson.
Bundoran 1913—Porter.
37 Derryadd ’82—HWL.
38 Newcastle—HWL 28. Banbridge ’87
—HWL.
39 (Moore)— 120.
40 Magilligan 1904—HWL.
var. arenicola Braithw.
1 Ventry ’73 (Lindberg)—2.
6 Ardmore 752 (Moore)—120.
9 Ballyvaughan 1907—O’Kelly.
16 Roundstone 1911—94.
21 Near N. Wall ’73 (Lindberg)—2.
27 Achill I. 1905—HWL. Curraun
Achill 1909—HWL.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
28 Inniscrone 1903—HWL. Bunduff
strand 1910—Tetley.
Bundoran ’72 (Moore)—120. Ross-
nowlagh 1908—W. F. Johnson.
37 7.
38 Neweastle sand dunes—HWL 28.
Greencastle 1906—HWL.
39 Ballycastle—Stewart 69.
40 Magilligan 1904—HWL.
Tortula princeps De Not.
28 Benbulben—Moore 57.
39 Glenarm deerpark ’66—Moore 55.
40 Benevenagh ’85 (Stewart)—2.
Pleurochaete squarrosa (Brid.) Ldbg.
20 Arklow—Moore 47.
21 Portmarnock (Taylor)—81.
*52 (Orr)
Mollia crispa (Hedw ) Ldbg. ;
19 Kilcullen Bridge (R. C. Browne)—2.
21 84. Glasneyin 56 (Orr)—335. ‘
28 Collooney Hill 1910—Tetley.
29 Dartry Hills 1909—Tetley.
35 Melmore 1910—H WL.
88 Lenaderg—Davies. Loughbrickland
*88—H WL.
39 Cave Hill—Templeton 74, 75.
ET at et 26
Mollia rostellata (Lrid.) Ldbg.
Near Knockmore Junction — Davies
3 4
14, Ballinderry 1906—118. |
Ne)
Mollia microstoma (Hedw.) Ldgb.
Passage (Alexander)—61.
20 Moore 58.
21 Killiney ’50 (Orr)—120.
31 Omeath Glen—HWL 28.
34 Fahan ’65 (Hutton)—35.
37 Derryadd ’85—HWL.
38 Kilkeel—Templeton 74, 75.
Bridge—HWL 28.
Cavehill—Stewart 69. Near Lisburn
1900—Davies 10.
i
Bloody
3
©
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Mollia tortilis (Schwaegr.) Braithw.
2 Killarney—Sz.
5 Dodge’s Glen—Power 61.
15 Castle Taylor—Moore 53.
35 (HWL)—7.
89 (Moore)—120.
Mollia viridula (Z.) Ldbq.
In all Divisions, except 10, 15,17, 22, 23,
25, 35.
var. amblyodon Brid.
39 Glendun—Brenan.
var. densifolia ( W7/s.).
1 Kenmare ’54 (Wilson)—2.
Mollia rutilans (Hedw.) Ldbg.
35 Rathmullan 65 (Hutton)—47.
38 Near Warrenpoint (Waddell)—69.
Mollia tenuis (Schrad.) Ldbg.
1 Brandon—Taylor 77.
5 Glanmire Road—Carroll 5. Fermoy
56 (Carroll) —3é5.
21 Glasnevin 60 (Orr)—120.
28 Benbulben ’71 (Moore)—120.
34 Finner Camp 1911—Tetley.
38 Glenmore ’80 (Davies)—69.
86—Stewart 69.
39 (Drummond)—69. Derriaghy—Dayvies
13.
Serabo
Mollia calearea (Nees Hornsch.) Ldbg.
4 Goat Island 1903—M‘Ardle.
9 Ballyvaughan 1907—Kane.
35 Dunfanaghy 1909 (Hunter)—49.
38 Lenaderg 1905—Davies 15.
var. mutica Bowl.
5 Lota near Middleton, ‘‘ covering the
walls where it grows so closely as
to resemble green plush.”’—lIsaac
Carroll.
Mr. H. N. Dixon, to whom Mr. J. H.
Davies sent some of Carroll’s original
specimens, replied ‘‘ The Cork plant
is quite correct.””—15.
38
21
29
115
Mollia aeruginosa (Si.) Ldby.
7.
Killarney 55 (Orr)—120. Cromagloun
1906—H WL.
7.
Lough Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
Galtee Mts. 1902—HWL.
Loughnafooey 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
Dargle—Taylor 71.
Killakee Glen—Moore 58, Lambay
—M‘Ardle 44.
South of Boyle 1910—Tetley.
Larganmore cliff 1910-—Tetley.
Bengorm1901—H WL. Croaghpatrick
— Waddell.
1912—Tetley.
Go
Poulaphuca 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Clonmany—Hunter 26.
Slieve League—Dixon 17.
Tollymore Park ’883—HWL.
The Glens—Moore 57.
(HW1L)—70.
Parkmore—
var, ramosissima (B.S.).
Cromagloun ’65 (Hutton)—35.
Tollymore Park (HW L)—69.
Mollia verticillata (Z.) Ldbg.
il,
Cromagloun—Moore 57’.
ton)—35.
Ardram ’51—Carroll 6.
Youghal—Carroll 6,
65 (Hut-
3 Milltown Bridge 1911—Tetley.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Slieve Bloom 1912—'etley.
Dargle—Templeton 74, 7/5.
Howth ’50 (Orr)—120.
Howth 1901—Hughes.
Near River Robe 1910—Tetley.
Benbulben ’70 (Moore)—120.
Knocknarea Glen—M‘Ardle #1.
1912—Tetley.
Florencecourt 1911—Tetley.
Ballyliffin—Hunter 25.
Dunfanaghy—Templeton 74, 75
Slieve Leacue—HWL 32.
[Ze]
116
37
38
39
2
Benburb—Davies 13.
Tollymore Park (HWL)—70.
Colin Glen—Templeton 74, 75.
Glenarrift 89 —HWL.
Mollia crispula (Bruch.) Ldbg.
Dunkerron—Taylor 71.
Tore Waterfall ’97—HWL. Muckross
(Moore)—2.
Bantry — 84. Ballylickey 1912 —
HWL.
Ardrum—Carroll 6.
Foynes—Stewart 66.
Corofin 1907—Macnamara.
Near Roserea 1911—HWL.
Great Saltee I. 1913 —HWL 102.
Slheve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Connemara ’73 (Moore)—120.
Near Galway 1911—Tetley.
Moore 58.
Howth °53 (Orr)—120.
Beaupare 1912—HWL.
Near Mullingar 1908—HWL.
6 Ballinrobe 1910—Tetley.
Benbulben—Moore 457.
1904—M‘Ardle #7.
Near Lough Oughter 1908—HWL.
Blacklion 1909—Tetley.
Drumsnatt 1910—Bingham.
Castlecaldwell 1905—HWL.
Archdall 1907—Kane.
Near Buncrana—Hunter 25.
Horn Head—Dixon 1/7. Bundoran ’91
—Waddell 78.
Raughlan ’85—HWL.
‘
Hazelwood
Castle
(Moore)—120.
HWL.
Magilligan 1900—
var. elata (Schpr.).
OKs
Muckross—2. ore Mt. 1911—Jones.
Askeaton 1905—Waddell.
Melmore 1910—HWL.
Rathlin I. ’82—Stewart 69.
var. nigro-viridis Braithw,
Tore Mt. 1906—Jones.
(Moore)—120. Glenarriff °89—HWL.
1
2
bo
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Mollia litoralis (J/2tt.).
ie
Cromagloun 1900 — HWL.
Emalough ’99—HWL.
Ballylickey 1912—HWL.
Tramore 1902—HWL.
Foynes—Waddell.
Gowran Demesne 1910—HWL.
Great Saltee I. 1913 —HWL 102.
L. Corrib shore 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
ae
Kells 1912—HWL.
By Glendaduff stream 1910—Tetley.
Achill 1—HWL.
Inniscrone 19083—HWL.
Carlingford Mt.—HWL 28.
Clogher Head 1912—HWL.
Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
1910—Bingham.
Near
3 Florencecourt 1911—Tetley.
Bunerana 1902—Hunter 26.
Poisoned Glen—Dixon 17. Slieve
League—HWL 32.
Neweastle—HWL 28. Greencastle
1907—HWL.
Rathlin I.’82—Stewart 69. Glendun
*90—Brenan. .
Benevenagh (Hart)—69.
var. angustifolia Ldby.
Cromagloun ’73 (Lindberg)—2.
Mollia brachydontia (Bruch.) Ldby.
1
2,
a
ivy)
Hee
or He Kk © WO O
Gap of Dunloe ’20 (Wilson)—2.
Brandon 1900—HWL.
Muckross (Schimper, Wilson and
Moore) —54. Killarney 1906—
Jones.
Near Bantry ’09 (Miss Hutchins)—2.
Bere I. ’98—M‘Ardle.
L. Coomshigaun 1902—H WL.
die
fe
Great Saltee I. 1913 —HWL 102.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
7.
Lert— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Near Cong ’73 (Moore)— 120.
Gort 1907—Kane.
Howth °54 (Orr)—120. Lambay—
M‘Ardle 44.
5 Curlew Hills 1910—Tetley.
Sheve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Pontoon 1901—HWL. Clare I. 1910
—HWL.
Benbulben ’71 (Moore)—120. Knock-
narea Glen 1904—M‘Ardle #1.
Glencar 1909—Tetley.
Slieve Glagh 1908—HWL.
Carlingford Mt. ’85—Waddell.
—Tetley.
Rossinuremore 1905—HWL. Knock-
more 1907—Tetley.
Buncrana—Huuter 25.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Neweastle (HWL)—69.
Moore 57. Sallagh Braes (H WL)—69.
1908
var. cophocarpa (Schp7.).
33 Bar of Whealt 1914—Tetley.
Mollia lutescens Lddg.
1 Glena ’75 (Lindberg)—2.
Mollia tenuirostris (Hook. Tayl.) Ldby.
1 Brandon (Moore)—2%. Connor Hill
Pass ’"97—HWL.
2 Killarney—S1. Horse’s Glen 1906—
Jones.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
7 L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
16 Connemara—Moore 57’.
I. 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
20 Powerscourt 1812—T'aylor 71.
65 (Hutton)—35.
21 Dublin Mts.—Moore 57.
M‘Ardle 44.
22 Beaupare 1912—HWL.
27 L. Conn shore 1901—HWL. Nephin
—HWL.
28 Benbulben—Moore 47.
31 Carlingford Mt. (Waddell)—28.
83 Enniskillen 1908—Tetley.
34 Portaw Glen—Hunter 25.
Iaunaknick
Lambay—
35
38
39
—
bo
e
Lo
or
117
Errigal—Dixon 17.
1902—HWL 382.
Rockport (Drummond)—69. Mourne
Mts. 85 (HWL)—120.
Orange Grove Belfast (Templeton)—
71. Lisburn 1901—Davies 13.
Slieve League
var. Holtii Braithw.
O’Sullivan’s Cascade 85 (Holt and
Stewart)—2.
Cromagloun ’85 (Holtand Stewart)—2.
Horse’s Glen 1911—Jones.
Mollia hibernica (Afitt.) Ldbg.
Dunkerron (Taylor)—55. Brandon
1905—Waddell. Hagle’s Nest Mt.
96 (Binstead)—35.
Cromagloun (Taylor)—2.
Glen 1906—Jones.
Fermoy ’51 (Chandlee)—6.
Horse’s
Mollia flavovirens (Sruch.) Ldbg.
DingleBay ‘73 (Lindberg)—2. Dingle
(Binstead)—/20.
Ross Bay ’61 (Carrington)—120.
Garraris 1902—HWL. Tramore 1907
(Darton)—59.
Great Saltee I. 1913 —HWL 102.
Loughnafooey 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
Arklow 759 (Moore)—2.
Portmarnock ’59 (Moore)—3. Howth
——84,
Buncrana—Hunter 25.
Slieve Bingian ’°85—HWL.
Magilligan 1904—H WL.
Mollia nitida Zdbg.
y
ls
Innisfallen (Stewart and Holt)—z2.
Muckross 1906—Jones.
Garraris 1902—HWL.
Galtee Mts. 1902—HWL.
Inishmore ’91—Stewart 68.
We
1910—Tetley.
Lambay—M‘Ardle 44.
5 L. Cloon 1910—Tetley.
Pontoon 1908—HW1J,.
118
28 Knocknarea Glen 1904—M‘Ardle #1.
29 Kinlough Mt. 1909—Tetley.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
35 Melmore 1910—HWL. Tory Island
1910—HWL.
40 Magilligan 1904A—H WL.
Mollia inclinata (Hedw.) Ldbg.
1b
9 Ballyvaughan 1907—O’Kelly.
12 Great Saltee Island 1913—HWL 102.
23 Near Mullingar 1908—HWL.
28 Mullaghmove 1910—Tetley.
31 Omeath—Waddell.
35 Melmore 1910 — HWL.
1912—Porter.
38 Groomsport ’87 (Waddell)— 120.
Annalong—HWL 28.
39 Blackhead ’84—Stewart 69.
40 Portstewart ’88—HWL.
Bundoran
Mollia tortuosa (Z.) Schrank.
In all Divisions, except 12, 13,17, 19, 20,
22, 24, 32, 37.
var. angustifolia (Ju7wtz).
38 Near Bryansford ’85 (HWL)—2.
Mollia fragilis /Drwmm.) Ldbq.
Fe
9 Inishmore ome Ardle.
16 Roundstone ’53—Moore 57. Dog’s
Bay Connemara 1912 (Cheetham)—
og.
28 Knocknarea Glen 1904—M‘Ardle #1.
32 Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
33 Barr of Whealt 1909—Tetley.
35 Slieve League—HWL 28.
Mollia crispata (ves) Homes.
34 Portaw—Hunter 25.
38 Rather plentiful on “ The Rock’’ in
Neweastle—Davies 15.
Leptodontium flexifolium ( Dicks.)
Hampe.
Killarney—S4. Above Tore Cascade
1911—Jones.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
12 Blackstairs Mt. 1911—Tetley.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
21 Near Killiney—Moore 57.
26 Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
27 Achill I. 1908—HWL.
28 Benbulben—Waddell 78.
39 Cushendall—Moore 57.
40 Portstewart sandhills—Davies 14.
Leptodontium recurvifolium ( 7'a7/.)
Hampe.
1 Knockayohila 7°42 (Taylor) — 72.
Connor Hill Pass ’96— Binstead.
Coomanard ’*98—HWL. Brandon
1905—Waddell and Scully.
Barbula curvirostris {Zhrh.) Ldbg.
Mangerton—Taylor 71.
Near Cork (Murray)—Herb. Fogerty.
Ballinhassig Glen ’78 (Carroll)—79.
10 Near Roscrea 1911—HWh
18 Near Tipperary boundary, Roscrea
1911—HWL.
21 Lambay —95.
22 Kells 1912—HWL.
23 Mullingar 1909—HWL.
27 Achill J. 1903—HWL.
28 Truskmore 1910—Tetley.
30 Killykeen 1908—HWL.
31 Omeath Glen—HWL 28.
33 L. Erne shore 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
35 L. Haske 1903—M‘Ardle.
38 Cove Mt.—HWL. Moygannon ’85
( Waddell)—/20.
39 Fairhead (Templeton)—71. Cave Hill
*84—Stewart.
40 (R. Brown)—74, 75.
(Moore) —69.
H bBo
Clontygeragh
Barbula rubella (Hoffin.) Mitt.
In all Divisions except 7, 15, 17, 26.
Very common.
var. dentata (Schpr.)
2 Muckross Demesne 1906—Jones.
U
35
1
2
dt
5
6
Letr— Census Report on the Mosses of Treland.
var. ruberrima Ferg.
Lough Muskry 1902—HWUL 35.
Slieve League 1902—HWL 35.
Barbula lurida (Hornsch.) Ldbg.
Castle Gregory—Moore 47.
Killarney ’77 (Carroll)—79.
729—Wilson 81.
Lota Wood ’59 (Carroll) —79.
Tramore 1902—HWL.
17 1910—Tetley.
18
26
33
35
38
Geashill 1907—HWL.
L. Carra 1910—Tetley.
Enniskillen 1909—Tetley.
Melmore 1910—HWL.
Searva—Davies 16. Shore
Brickland 1907—HWL.
Ox Jy
Barbula brevifolia (Diciis.) Ldbg.
In all Divisions, except 2, 3, 7, 11, 13, 19,
In
22, 24, 30, 32, 36.
var, acutifolia (Scipr.).
Canal bank at Lisburn—Davies 10.
Barbula fallax Hedw.
all Divisions, except 7, 15, 24. Very
common and frequently abundant.
var. brevifolia (Si.).
Cregagh Glen—Stewart 69. Dromore
—HWL.
Barbula refiexa Brid.
To
Muckross ’65 (Schimper, Wilson, and
Moore) — 53. Cromaglaun 1906—
HWL.
Ballylickey 1912—HWL.
Near Kilkenny 1907—Phillips.
Connemara— Moore 53.
Malahide—Waddell.
1909—HWL.
Ballinrobe 1910—Tetley.
Benbulben ’71 (Moore;—120.
crone 1905—HWL.
Jnnis-
29
32
33
35
38
40
28
Be Dor
oe
So @Wm ox
a
omen
14
—
]
119
Drumshanbo (Stewart)—79. _Kin-
lough Mt. 1909—Tetley.
1910—Bingham.
Castlecaldwell 1905—HWL.
Melmore 1910—HWL.
Shimna R. Newcastle — Davies 15.
Killard Pomt—Waddell.
Magilligan 1904—HWL.
var. robusta Braithw.
Benbulben (Moore)—2.
Barbula spadicea J/itt.
Dunkerron—Taylor 71.
Carrigaline ’51—Carroll 6.
Glanmire 51—Carroll 6.
Galteemore Mt. 50 (Moore)—120.
Near Roscrea 19J1—HWL.
Thomastown 1907—Phillips.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
48 (Moore)—120.
Athlone 1910—HWL.
Belbulben ’71 (Moore)—120.
Fermoyle Mt. 1909—Tetley.
Killykeen 1911—HWL.
Omeath (Waddell)—28.
7.
L. Erne shore 1907—Tetley.
Melmore 1910—HWL. °
Loughrey (HWL)—69.
Newcastle (HWL)—2.
Glen ’85—HWL.
Belfast (Templeton)—69. Fair Head
’82_HWL.
Moygannon
Barbula rigidula (Hedw.) Mitt.
Brandon Mt. (Moore)—2.
Tore Mt.—Jones.
Blarney ’75 (Carroll)—79.
Great Island (Scott)—6/.
Foynes—Stewart 66.
Aghacor 1907 — Phillips.
1911—H WL.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
Strokestown 1907—Phillips.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Drumbane 1910—Tetley.
Roscrea
120
20 Powerscourt —Moore 57. Bray ’52
(Orr)—35.
21 Dollymount ’56 (Orr)—120.
23 Mullingar 1909—HW L.
25 Boyle 1910—Tetley.
96 L. Carra 1910—Tetley.
27 Nephin 1901—HWL.
28 Benbulben—Moore 57.
29 L. Allen shore °83 (Stewart)—79.
32 Dartry Hills 1909—Tetley.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
35 Slieve League—HWL 382.
37 Ardmore ’85—HWL.
38 Belvoir ‘07 — Templeton 74, 79.
Warrenpoint ’85—Waddell.
39 Belfast Deerpark ’09—Templeton 74,
75. Fair Head—HWL.
40 Slieve Gallion—Stewart 69.
Barbula acuta Arid.
4 Near Cork—Drummond 18.
8 Adare—Miss Armitage 7.
38 Lenaderg 1905—Davies 16.
39 (Moore)—120.
Barbula cylindrica (Zay/.) Schpr.
h
i=)
all Divisions, except 3, 7, 9, 10, 14,
15, 18, 19, 24, 40.
var, vinealis (77d. ).
*51—Carroll 6.
~
me ore
Thomastown 1909—Phillips. Duninga
1911—Tetley.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
18 Geashill 1907—HWL.
19 Ballitore ’56—Davies 8.
’56—Davies 8.
20 Dunlavin ’56—Davies 8.
21 Luttrelstown (Taylor)—87.
bridge ’56 (Orr)—35.
28 Benbulben—Moore 57.
33 7.
34 7.
Poulaphuca
Finglas
Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
36 Loughrey Demesne ’84—H WL.
37 Ardmore Glebe ’85—HWL.
38 Warrenpoint—HWL. Slievenabrock
1912—HWL.
39 Carrickfergus Castle — 69.
bridge—Davies 12.
Drum-
Barbula sinuosa (Wis).
8 Anacotty— Miss Armitage 1.
16 Kylemore ’72 (Moore)—120.
21 Phenix Park ’67 (Orr)—54. °65
(Hutton)—2.
Barbula Hornschuchii Schultz.
3 Glengarriff 1906—Jones.
5 Near Inchiquin—Carroll 5.
8 Mungret— 84.
21 Killiney ’55 (Orr)—35.
37 Drumlin—Davies 115.
38 Lenaderge—Davies 115.
39 Carrickfergus Castle—Moore 57. Lis-
burn Cath. 1902—HWL. Carrick-
fergus old town wall 1911—HWL.
Barbula revoluta (Schrad.) Brid.
In all Divisions, except 8, 5, 6, 15, 26.
Barbula convoluta Hedw.
In all Divisions except 6, 9, 10, 19, 22,
24, 28, 32.
var. sardoa (Br. Sch.).
2 Tore Mt. 1906—Jones.
5 Cloyne ’84—HWL.
20 Seven Churches ’73 (Lindberg)—2.
Glendalough (Palgrave)—2.
21 Luttrelstown (‘Taylor)—57.
38 7.
39 Lisburn canal side—Davies 14.
Bartula unguiculata (Huds.) Hedw.
In all Divisions, except 5, 6, 7, 28, 36.
var. cuspidata Schultz.
23 Near Mullingar 1910—HWL.
31 Carlingford 190S—HWL.
39 Cave Hill 10—Templeton 74, 75.
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
var. apiculata (Hedw.).
21 (Stokes)—2.
38 Ballymacarrett Foundry—Templeton
74,75. Aghaderg Glebe (HWL)—
70.
39 Belfast Deerpark—Templeton 74, 75.
var. fastigiata (Schultz.).
37 Ardmore, shore of L. Neagh, abundant
85 (HWL)—2.
Cinclodotus fontinaloides (Hedw...
P. Beauv.
In all Divisions, except 3, 11, 14, 18, 19,
Sil.
[Cinclodotus riparius ( Host.) Arnott.
9 Ennis in R. Fergus ’84—Stewart 66.
Dixon, Handbook, p. 249, refers this
to fontinaloides.]
Leersia extinctoria (L.) Leyss,
1 Cloughan ’73 (Moore)—120.
2 Ross I. "79—HWL.
4 Blackrock (Alexander)—61/.
5 Fermoy (Chandlee)—Herb. G. Fogerty.
11 Thomastown 1907—Phillips.
13 Kellstown Hill ’67—R. C. Browne.
Tinnahinch 1907—Phillips.
16 Moore 57.
18 Near Birr 1907—Miss Hemphill.
Geashill—H WL.
20 7.
21 Cloughrane Ch. (Stokes)—74, 75.
Feltrim Hill 52 (Orr)—35.
23 Mullingar 1909—HWL.
27 Achill I. 1909—HWL.
33 Rossmuremore 1905—HWL. Tempo
Manor 1907—Langham.
35 Sheve League—HWL 32.
39 Cave Hill—Templeton 74, 75.
Whitehead 1900—Davies 10.
40 Benbradagh (Moore)—69. Magilligan
1913— Waddell.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B,
121
Leersia laciniata Hedw.
27 7.
28 Benbulben (Mackay)—23.
39 Cave Hill —Templeton 74, 75.
(Moore)—120.
40 Benbradagh—Moore 57.
Leersia rhabdocarpa (Schwaegr.) Ldbg.
9 Scariff 1909—Mrs. Hibbert.
27 Mulranny 1909—HWL.
28 Benbulben (Taylor)—74, 75.
29 Largydonnell 1909—Tetley.
Leersia contorta (WVu/f) Ldbg.
In all Divisions, except, 3, 7, 15, 19, 24.
Webera sessilis (Schmid.) Ldbg.
Purple Mt.—Wade 80. Dunkerron
(Mackay)—71. Loughanscaul ’99
—HWL.
2 Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
16 Maam—Wade 80. (Moore)—4.
Leenane 1901—HWL.
20 Powerscourt (Stokes)—74, 75. ’58
(Orr)—35.
27 Bengorm 1901—HWL.
29 Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
31 Carlingford Mt. (Waddell)—28.
35 Sheve League—HWL 32.
37 Carriffkeeny 19182—HWL.
38 Tollymore Park 1804—Templeton 74,
75. Sheve Donard—HWL 28.
39 Slemish (HWL)—69.
40 Ness Glen—Templeton 74, 75.
rary
var. acutifolia Ldbg.
16 Connemara ’53 (Moore)—/.
20 Luggielaw “73 (Lindberg)—/.
PAL
27 7.
29 Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
39 Rasharkin—HWL and Waddell.
Grimmia conferta Punck.
26 Near Lough Mask 1910—Tetley.
31 Greenore 1912—HWL.
Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
[S]
122
var. pruinosa 1s.
Inishmore ’?91—Stewart 68.
88 Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
39 Near Belfast—Moore 457.
82 (Stewart)—2.
40 Benbradagh—Stewart 69.
©
Cave Hill
Grimmia apocarpa (L.) Hedw.
In all Divisions, except 5, 24.
var. rivularis (brid.) W. I.
1 Connor Hill Pass 1907—HWL.
Brandon ’29 (Wilson)—2.
5 Templemichael Glen ’51—Carroll 6.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
3 South of Borris 1911—Tetley.
1 Ballinascorney Glen ’56 (Orr)—35.
4e
30 Swanlinbar 1910—HWL.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
38 Holywood Hill—Stewart 69. Mourne
Mts.—_HWL 28.
39 Carr’s Glen—Stewart 69.
var. gracilis (Sehleich.) W. M.
We ;
2 Tore Glen—Moore 57.
4 Blarney—6/.
6 7.
8 Knock Sentry—Miss Armitage 7.
18 Geashill 1907—HWL.
30 Swanlinbar (Scott)—73.
39 Colin Glen—Templeton 74, 75.
var, pumila Schr.
32 Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
Grimmia maritima Jur.
1 Kenmare—8#.
3 Glengarriff—Sz.
M‘Ardle.
Dursey I. '93—
x
/
Haulbowline (Scott)—61. Myrtlevyille
751—Carroll 6.
8 Foynes 1905— Waddell.
9 Malbay ’82—85.
20 Moore 458,
or
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
21 Balbriggan (Scott)—73. Howth *53
(Orr) —35.
27 Achill I. 1901—HWL.
28 Mullaghmore 1910—Tetley.
29 Tullaghan 1909—Tetley.
31 Omeath (Waddell)—28.
34 Hunter 25. Horn Head—Dixon 17.
35 7.
38 Groomsport ’87 (Waddell)—120.
Bloody Bridge—HWL 28.
39 (Moore)—120. Cushendall
HWL.
40 Portstewart— Waddell.
1907—
Grimmia funalis (Schwy.) Schpr.
1 Brandon (Moore)—5. Connor Hill—
Waddell.
4 Dripsey ’51—Carroll 6.
16 Kylemore—Moore 57.
20 Upper L. Bray—Moore 57.
35 7.
38 Slieve Donard—Stewart 69. Slieve
Dermot (HWL)—2.
39 Slemish—Templeton
HWL.
40 Benbradagh Mt. ’69 (Stewart)—79.
Eh i, “Ob
Grimmia torquata Hornsch.
Mangerton—Taylor 71.
Carroll 5.
2 Horse’s Glen ’79 (Carroll)—79,.
Galteemore ’55 (Moore) — 120. L.
Muskry 1902—HWL.
20 Powerscourt ’59 (Moore)—120.
—
Carntual—
x
Grimmia pulvinata (Z.) Sin.
In all Divisions, except 5, 7, 22, 24, 26,
32.
Grimmia orbicularis Bruch.
4 Near Cork—Carroll 6.
5 Near Cove—Carroll 5.
21 Stillorgan—Moore 57.
38 Spelga Mt. (HWL)—2.
Grimmia trichophylla Grev.
Aooragh near Sneem—Taylor 71.
Blackwater Bridge ’77 (Carroll)—
79,
rr"
Lurr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
bo
Killarney—84.
3 Glengarriff—é4.
(Macalla)—835.
4 Ardrum 50—Carroll 6.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
13 Near Milltown 1911—Tetley.
16 Wood near Cong 1908—M‘Ardle 46.
20 Luggielaw (Moore)—120.
21 Dublin (Scott)—71. (Moore)—2.
23 Mullingar 1909—HWL.
26 Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
27 Westport 1908 (Costorphine)—49.
30 Sheve Glagh 1908—HWL.
31 Carlingford Mt. 1908—Tetley.
32 1910—Bingham.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
35 Letterkenny — Dixon 17.
1910—HWL.
36 Killymoon ’84 (Stewart)—79.
37 Carnlough Mt.—HWL 28.
38 Giant’s Ring—Stewart 69. Fofany—
HWL 28.
89 Fair Head—Moore 47.
Connemara 41
Melmore
Grimmia Hartmanni Schpr.
2 Tore Glen 1906—HWL.
3 Glengarriff 1912—HWL.
26 Wall between Cong and Moytura ‘72
(Moore)—2.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
38 Altnadua L. 1906—Davies.
39 Fair Head—Dixon 17. Rasharkin
1912—J. D. Houston 97’.
Grimmia subsquarrosa J/7/s.
11 Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
ra
Grimmia decipiens (Schultz.) Ldbg.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
16 Connemara Mts.—Moore 57.
20 Luggielaw—Moore 57.
21 The Sealp (Orr)—350.
Mt. 54 (Orr)—50.
31 Waddell.
38 Sheve Donard—Stewart 69.
dockaragh—H WL.
89 Fair Head—Moore 457.
Three Rock
Tieve-
128
var. robusta Ferg.
16 Connemara ’63—Moore 57.
21 The Scalp ’54 (Orr)—450.
38 Spelga Mt. (HWL)—69.
39 Fair Head ’62—Moore 57.
Grimmia Donii Sm.
2 Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
34 Scalp Mt.—Hunter 25.
37 Camlough Mt.—HWL 28.
38 Slevenamaddy °84 (HWL)—69.
39 Sallagh Braes ’73—Stewart 69.
var, sudetica (Spreny.).
1 Brandon—S4.
2 Killarney ’06—Jones.
3 Priest’s Leap Mt. ’78 (Carroll)—79.
6 L. Coomshigaun 19083—HWL.
oo
4
ST SS
Grimmia ovalis (Hedw.) Ldbq.
Muskeramore Mt. (Carroll) —54.
Connemara—S84.
21 Howth (Orr)—47.
—54.
38 Scrabo—Templeton 74, 75.
Donard—HWL 28.
an
o>
Killiney °55 (Orr)
Slieve
Grimmia microcarpa (Gmel.) Ldbg.
WO
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
7 Galtee More Mt.—Carroll 6.
16 Connemara (Moore)—2.
20 L. Bray (Moore)—58. Luggielaw 751
(Orr)—35.
21 Dublin Mts.—Orr 60.
27 Nephin 1902—HWL.
31 Carlingford Mt. 1900—HWL.
33 Near Topped Mt. 1905—HWL.
35 7.
37 Slieve Gullion—HWL 28.
88 Slieve Donard ’05—Templeton 74, 75.
Shanslieve—HWL.
39 Slemish ’09—Templeton 74, 75.
40 Dart Mt. (Moore)—69.
[S*]
3
39
He OC Re
CeCouwwawwww we
“10 — ®D =] © &
iss)
We) [e.2)
=
o
ry
4
Grimmia campestris Burch.
7.
Giant’s Causeway '87—Moore 57.
Grimmia elliptica (Zwrn.) Arn.
Brandon—Moore 57. Mangerton—S4.
Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—77.
Monkstown (Carroll) —2. Priest’s Leap
Mt. ’78 (Carroll)—79.
Maam Turk—Moore 57.
Lugnaquilla—Moore 57.
Glassmuckey Brakes ’65 ( Hutton)—39.
1904—HWL.
Benbulben (R. Brown)—7 3.
Bulbein Mt. (R. Brown)—73.
Errigal—Dixon /7.
f.
Mourne Mts.—Templeton
Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
Fair Head — Templeton
Slemish *983—HWL.
Clontygeeragh—Moore 69.
Mt. °70 (Stewart)—79.
Or
74, 7:
Or
74, 7
Meenard
Grimmia patens ( Dicks.) B.S.
Connor Hill Pass 1906 — HWL.
Brandon ’78 (Carroll)—79.
Derrymore R. glen ’99—HWL.
Gouganebarra (Carroll) —57. Glengar-
riff ’78 (Carroll)—79.
Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
Galtee More *51—Carroll 6. L.
Muskry 1902—HWL.
Connemara Mts.—Moore 57.
Powerscourt—Moore 57.
Kelly’s Glen 52 (Orr)—35.
Achill I. 1904—HWL.
Carlingford Mt. *99—HWL.
Castlecaldwell 1905—HWL.
Errigal—Dixon 77.
Conlig ’46 (Orr)—120. Slieve Donard
*99—_HWL.
Colin Glen — Templeton 74, 75.
Craigsrock, Rasharkin (H WL)—70.
Clontygeeragh (Moore)—69.
In
_
2
21
’ Cave Hill (Templeton)—69.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Grimmia acicularis (Z.) C. MW.
all Divisions, except 5, 8, 10, 17, 19,
22, 23, 24.
var. denticulata J. S.
Carr’s
Glen (Davies)—69.
Grimmia aquatica (brid.) C. dl.
Connor Hill Pass ’°97—HWL. Bran-
don—Moore 57.
Killarney 1906—Jones. Frequent.
Glengarriff 64 (Hunt)—2. Shrone
Hill 1907—Miss Martin.
L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
Aughnabrisky 1911—Tetley.
Mt. Leinster 1911—Tetley.
Kylemore—Moore 57. L. Corrib shore
1907—M‘Ardle 46.
Near Roserea 1911—HWL.
Turner 73. Upper L. Bray (Orr)—#7.
1910—HWL. Sheegorey Mt.—Tetley.
Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Pontoon 1901—HWL.
Collooney 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
Cloonaquin Mt. 1909—Tetley.
Tents Mt. 1910—Tetley.
Carlingford Mt. 1900—HWL.
Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
Slieve League—HWL 32. Doochary
Bridge—Dixon 17.
Mourne Mts. (Drummond)—69. Sleve
Donard ’87—HWL.
Waddell.
Grimmia obtusa (Sm.) Ldbq.
Luggielaw 755 (Orr)—2. L. Bray ’75
(Lindberg )—2.
°55 (Orr)—2.
Drummond 1/8. Slieve Donard (H WL)
—
Ae
var. subsimplex Ldby.
Glendalough ’70 (Orr)—2.
Dublin Mts. ’70 (Orr)—60.
Slievenamaddy—HWL 28.
Lerr—
Grimmia affinis (Schleich.) Ldbg.
1 Hagle Mt. 1906—HWL.
3 Glengarriff 1912—HWL.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
3 Milltown Bridge ’67 (R.C. Browne)—
120.
20 L. Bray—95.
21 Secawn Mt. (Taylor)—74, 75.
30 Cuilcagh Mt. 1909—Tetley.
31 Carlingford Mt. (Waddell)—28,
—HWL 35.
BB 7.
38 Mourne Mts. ’84—HWL.
brock 1912—HWL.
1908
Shevena-
var. gracilescens (L. S.) Ldby.
2 Killarney (Wilson)—2
37.
6 Comeragh Mts, 1902—HWL
11 Mt. Coppanagh 1911—Tetley.
12 Blackrock Mt. 1911—Tetley.
20 L. Bray—95.
21 Killakee Glen—95.
26 Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
27 Achill I. 19083—HWL.
31 7.
37 Cargin Wood ’98—HWL.
38 Shanslieve (HWL)—2. Slieve Donard
*883—HWL.
Grimmia heterosticha (Hedw.) C. I.
In all Divisions, except 10, 15, 18, 19, 22,
28, 24.
Grimmia fascicularis (Schrad.) C. M.
In all Divisions, except 5, 8, 9, 10, 17, 18,
19, 22, 23, 24.
Grimmia hypnoides (Z.) Ldbg.
In all Divisions, except 8, 10, 15, 18, 22,
23, 24, 26.
Grimmia canescens (Z%imm.) U. M.
2 Killarney ’06—Jones.
4 Bandon (Alexander)\—6Z.
Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
125
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
7 Clonmel—84.
8 Askeaton 1905— Waddell.
11 Bagnalstown 1911—Tetley.
12 Blackrock Mtn. 1911—Tetley.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
16 Lough Corrib shore 1907—M‘Ardle
46.
20 Lough Bray '58 (Orr)—120.
21 Moore 58. Kelly’s Glen 51 (Orr) —35.
27 Achill I. 1909—HWL.
30 Cuilcagh Mtn. 1911—Tetley.
31 Anglesey Mtn.—HWL 28.
32 Hskmore 1910—Bingham.
33 Correll Glen 1907—Tetley.
34 Hunter 25.
35 Rosapenna 1910--HWL.
36 7.
37 Ferry Hill—-Waddell.
38 Mourne Mts. ’86 (Waddell) —1 20.
Deer’s Meadow—HWL 28.
39 Cave Hill ’06 (Templeton)—69. Divis
82 (Waddell) —120.
40 Ballynascree (Moore) — 69.
Gallion ’76 (Stewart)—79.
Slieve
var. ericoides (Schrad.) C. M.
2 Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
6 Lough Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
21 Dublin Mts. ’52 (Orr)—35.
28 Ben Bulben 1911—Tetley.
31 Anglesey Mt.—HWL 28.
34 Hunter 25.
38 Butter Mt.—_HWL 28.
Grimmia retracta Stirton.
bo
Cromugloun 1911—Jones.
Glyphomitrium Daviesii (Dicks.) Brid.
1 Brandon Head—Moore 57.
27.
3 Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—77.
16 Kylemore—Moore 57. Urrisbeg 1912
(Cheetham)—59.
34 Urrisbeg ’75 (Stewart)—79.
35 Hrrigal—Dixon 17.
126
38 Mourne Mts.—Drummond 18.
Slieve Donard ’84—H WL.
39 Fair Head (R. Brown)—74, 75. Fair
Head ’84—HWL.
40 Dart Mt. (Moore)—69. Mullaghmore
—Stewart 69.
Glyphomitrium polyphyllum (ic/s.)
Mitt.
In all Divisions, except 5, 15, 19, 22, 24,
Db:
Glyphomitrium saxicola (]V”. M/.) Mitt.
1 Near Loo Bridge 1906—Jones.
2 Tore Mt. 1906—Jounes.
20 Lough Bray—Taylor 71.
21 Mtns.—23. Kelly’s Glen—Moore 58.
29 Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
Anoectangium Mongeottii ( Bruch.) Ldby.
1 Dingle (Moore)—/20. Connor Pass ’97
—HWL.
2 Killarney 1906—Jones.
8 Bantry 1912—HWL.
4 Carroll 5.
5 Templemichael Glen ’50—Carvroll 6.
6 Lough Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
7 Galteemore 55 (Moore)—120. Lough
Muskry 1902—HWL.
Siz
9 Foynes—Stewart 66.
16 Connemara (Moore) — 120. ‘Twelve
Bens—Hari 20.
20 Luggielaw 51 (Moore)—/20. Round-
wood (Orr) —120.
27 Devil’s Mother Mtn. 1901—HWL.
28 Lissadill 1904—M‘Ardle 47.
31 Omeath Glen—HWL 28. Carlingford
Mt. 1908--H WL.
88 Marble Arch Glen 1905—HWL.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
35 Bundoran 1900 — Miss M.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
S607
87 Ardmore Glebe ’85 (HWL)—69.
38 Sheve Donard (HWL)—69.
Lett.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
39 Colin Glen ’59 (Davies)—69. Cave
Hill—Stewart 69.
40 Benevenagh—Stewart 69.
Pleurozygodon aestivus ( Hedw.) Ldbg.
1 Connor Hill Pass 1906—HWL.
2 (Carroll)—120. Tore Waterfall 1906
—Jones.
3 Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—7 1.
Lough Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
7 Galtee More—120. Lough Muskry
1902—HWL.
8 Glenstal—Hart 20.
16 Connemara ’93—C. D. Russell.
20 Upper Lough Bray—Moore 58.
27 Achill I. 1909—HWL.
28 Benbulbin ’56 (Moore)—120.
for)
231 Omeath Glen—HWL 28.
34 Trillick—Hunter 25.
35 Poisoned Glen—Dixon 17.
38 Slieve Commedagh (HWL)—69.
39 Glendun (Hooker, Taylor, and
Templeton)—74, 75.
(Moore)—69.
Carnlough
Zygodon Stirtoni Schp,.
2 Killarney '41(Moore)—120. Muckross
73 (Lindberg)—2.
3 Ballylickey 1912—HWL.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
11 Blancheville 1910—HWL.
20 Powerscourt 58 (Moore)—120.
21 Dunsink ’52 (Moore)—120.
22 (Moore)—120. New Grange 1912—
HWL.
31 Greenore 1912—HWL.
33 Castlecaldwell 1905—HWL.
38 Portavo—Stewart 69. Bloody Bridge
—HWL 28.
39 Orangefield ’38 (Moore)—/20. Kilvoot
and Rathlin ’80 (Stewart)—2.
40 ’85 (Davies)—69.
Zygodon viridissimus (Dicks. Brown).
In all Divisions, except 15, 17, 22, 24,
26, 29. 85.
Lerr— Census leport on the Mosses of Ireland.
var. rupestris Ldbq.
38 Newcastle °84—HWL.
Zygodon conoideus (Dicks.) Hk. 7.
Old Weir Bridge 1906—Jones.
Muckross’29 (Wilson)—35. Killarney
65 (Moore)—120.
Glengarriff 1912—HWL.
bore
fe
Glanmire (Murray)—6Z. Lota Wood
’51—Carroll 6.
14 Ballyfin—Moore 57.
16 Oughterard ’60 (Nowell)—2.
18 Geashill 1907—HWL.
20 Powerscourt—Moore 57.
25 Rockingham ’71—Moore 57.
26 Near L. Mask i910—Tetley.
29 Manorhamilton 1909—Tetley.
33 Derryargon 1913—Tetley.
35 Gweedore—Dixon 17.
38 Near Ballymacarrett
Templeton 74, 75.
Miss Armitage.
39 Near Belfast ’°00—Templeton 74, 75.
40 Magilligan—Waddell.
» Or He CO
Foundry —
Tollymore —
Zygodon gracilis Vis,
16 Connemara (Wilson)—2.
Orthotrichum rupestre Schleich.
1 Mt. Hagle °98—HWL.
2 Cromagloun (Carrington)—47.
16 Marble Hill—Hart 20.
20 Luggielaw (Moore)—120.
21 Dargle—S4.
26 Near Foxford 1910—Tetley.
27 Achill L—HWL.
34 Tallagh Pomt—Hunter 25.
3d 7.
37 Kinnego, L. Neagh, 85 (HWL)—69.
38 Near Glasdrummon—Dayies 12.
39 Giant’s Causeway (Moore) — 69.
Ballintoy 19183—HWL.
var. rupincola (Funck.) Haeb.
20 Luggielaw ’51 (Orr)—35.
21 Glendalough 752 (Orr)—35.
39 (Moore)—120.
127
var. Sturmii (Hsch.) Jur.
il %
20 Luggielaw ’63 — Moore 57.
Churches (Moore)—2.
38 Tollymore—HWL.
39 Fairhead—Moore 57.
(Stewart)—2.
Seven
Knoeklayd ’82
[Orthotrichum Shawii H7is.
21 Ballinascorney Gap—Orr 60 ?}
Orthotrichum affine Schrad.
In all Divisions, except 7, 15, 22, 23,
24, 25.
var. rivale Wiis.
39 By Lagan River, Lisburn—Davies 12.
var. fastigiatum (Bruch.) Hueb,
19) 7,
21 Carton Demesne—Moore 57.
25 West of L. Key 1910—Tetley.
Orthotrichum striatum (L.) Hedw.
Ul
2 Killarney (Moore) — 120. 1906 —
Jones.
3 Blarney—Power 61.
4 Near Cork (Murray)—6.
13 Browne’s Hill ’67—R. C. Browne.
14 Sheve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
20 Luggielaw (Moore)—120. Powers-
court ’65 (Hutton)—35.
21 Carton (Moore)—120. Santry 753
(Orr)—35.
33 Enniskillen 1908—Teiley.
36 Pomeroy ’75 (Stewart)—79.
87 (Stewart)—79.
38 (Templeton)—69. Tollymore Park—
HWL 28.
39 Glenarm Park (Moore)—69. Rathlin
—Stewart 69.
40 Near Dungiven—$Y Foot of Slieve
Gallion—69,
128
1
2
11
Orthotrichum Lyellii Hk. 7.
oe
Muckross 1906—Jones.
*56—Moore 50.
Graiguenamanagh 1907 — Phillips.
Blancheville 1910—HWL.
Killaune 1907—Miss Cooper.
Near Myshall 1911—Tetley.
Cappagh ’94—Russell. Geashill 1907
—HWL.
Ballitore ’56—Davies 8.
Westaston—Moore 57.
*89—_HWL.
Carton (Moore)—120.
Kells 1912—HWL.
Mullingar 1908—H WL.
Farnham 1908—HWL.
Ravensdale ’99—HWL. Near Collon
"77 (Stewart)—79.
Drumreaske 1907 — Kane.
Bingham.
Marble Arch Glen 1905—HWL.
Killymoon ’84—H WL.
Rademon Demesne — Stewart
Finonebrogue—H WL 28.
Glenarm Park—Stewart 69. Bally-
macash—Dayies 8.
Powerscourt
1910 —
69.
Orthotrichum diaphanum Se/irad.
‘.
Tore Glen 1906—Jones.
Near Cork (Murray)—6.
Great Island (Scott)—6/.
Ennis ’84 (Stewart)—79.
Near Ennis—Stewart 66.
Thomastown 1907—Phillips.
Great Saltee J. 1913—HWL 102.
Mountmellick 1912—Tetley.
Portumna 1907—Phillips.
Drumbane 1910—Tetley.
Geashill '92—HWL.
Curragh ’64 (Hutton)—35.
‘71 (Moore) —120.
Killiney—71. Glasnevin ’54 (Orr)—
30.
Mullingar 1908—HWL.
L. Carra 1910—Tetley.
Louisburgh 1910—HWL,
28
30
31
33
34
36
37
38
39
3
@
com
16
21
26
28
35
38
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Mullaghmore 1910—Tetley.
Dowra 1912—Tetley.
Carlingford 1908—Tetley.
Portora 1908—Tetley.
Bridge End—Hunter 26.
Near Roughan Park 1907—HWL.
Pomeroy ’75 (Stewart)—79.
Ardmore Glebe ’85—HWL.
Drumbo—Stewart 69. Drumero ’86
(Waddell)—120.
Leslie Hill, Ballymoney (R. Brown)—
74,75. Colin Glen 1905—HWL.
var, aquaticum Davies.
Magheralin— Waddell 114.
Orthotrichum cupulatum Hoff.
Near Cork—Moore 57.
Foynes—Stewart 66. Thornfield’s
Wood—Miss Armitage 7.
Near Galway—Moore 57.
The Scalp 54 (Orr)—120.
Near L. Mask 1910—Tetley.
Benbulbin—Moore 57.
Melmore 1910—HWL.
Lenaderg—Davies 14. Loughbrick-
land 1905—HWL.
Fairhead—Moore 57. Glenarm—-
Dixon 17.
Moore 57.
var. nudum Dicks.
Anacotty—Miss Armitage /.
tes
L. Carra 1910—Tetley.
Devenish Island 1907—Tetley.
Orange Grove ’13—Templeton 74, 75.
Dungiven—Stewart 69.
Orthotrichum anomalum Hedw.
Cromagloun 1905—HWL.
Ballinlough (Carro!l)—61.
Inishmore ’91 (Stewart)—749.
Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
Borris 1911—Tetley.
Mountmellick 1912—Tetley.
36
37
38
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 129
Connemara ’41 (MaCalla)—85.
Killakee ’72 (Moore)—120. Sallygap
(Orr)—S83.
Mullingar 1908—H WL.
South of Boyle 1910—Tetley.
Benbulben (Moore)— 120.
Swanlinbar 1910—Tetley.
Greenore 1908—Tetley. 1912—HWL.
Drumsnatt 1910—Bingham.
Grianan Hill—Hunter 25.
Slieve League 1902—HWL.
Near Cookstown (Stewart) —79.
Ranfurley Park 1909—Porter.
Admiral Jones—120.
(Moore)—120. Island Magee (HWL)
69.
Bennedy Glen (Moore)—69. Sperrin
Mts. (Stewart)—79.
var. cylindricum Schpr.
Ballinlough— Power 61.
Knock Sentry—Miss Armitage 7.
Inishmore ’91—Stewart 68. Bally-
vaughan 1907—O’ Kelly.
Dromineer 1909—Mrs. H. Bennis.
Near Kilkenny 1908—-Phillips.
Portumna 1907 —Phillips.
Ashford 1907—Kane. Connemara—
(Moore)—120.
Geashill 1907_HWL.
120.
Moore 58.
Sallygap (Orr)—57. Killakee—Hart
20.
Ballinrobe 1910—Tetley.
Achill I.—HWL.
Largydonnell 1909—Tetley.
Roche Castle ’87—HWL.
Near Enniskillen 1907—Tetley.
le
Letterkenny — Dixon 17. Slieve
League—HWL 32.
Desertereat "84—HWhL. Roughan
Park 1907—HWL.
(Jones) —57.
Warrenpoint (Waddell) —
R,LA. PROC., VOL, XXXII., SECT. B,
39 Belfast Mts.—Templeton 74, 75.
Maghabery °82—HWL. Island
Magee ’84—HWL.
40 Bennedy Glen (Moore)—69.
Orthotrichum rivulare Zurn.
1 Caragh Be eee 4.
2 Killarney ’55 (Orr)—
4 Taylor 71.
6 Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
20 Dargle—Moore 58.
21 Balbriggan (Scott)—73.
31 Carlingford 1908—HWL.
388 Drumero ’85, Saintfield (Waddell)—
120. Newceastle—HWL 28.
39 Derryaghy (Templeton)—73. Ram’s
Island (Davies)—70.
Orthotrichum Sprucei Mont.
2 Ross’s Bay ’61 (Carrington)—2.
6 Lismore 77 (Moore)—720.
38 Near Drumbridge ’78 (Dayies)—69.
39 Drumbridge ’79 (Stewart)—120. ’84
—HWL.
The river Lagan divides Down and
Antrim at Drumbridge, and this
moss has been found in both
divisions near the bridge.
Orthotrichum stramineum Hornsch.
1 Ross Bay—Carrington 4,
2 Muckross (Carrington)—57.
10 Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
11 Graiguenamanagh 1907—Phillips.
12 Strokestown 1907—Phillips.
20 Seven Churches—Moore 57.
88 Tollymore Park ’85 (Waddell)—
39 Fairhead (Moore)—70.
Orthotrichum Schimperi Hamm.
3 Bantry Bay ’64 (Moore)—120.
19 Kilcock (R. Brown)—2.
21 Near Dublin (Scott)—74, 75. On the
cromlech in Zoological Gardens,
Phoenix Park 1911—HWL.
37 (Stewart)—79.
[7]
130
Orthotrichum pallens Bruch.
4 Near Cork (Carroll)—57.
16 Near Galway—Moore 57.
20 Westaston—Moore 57.
Churches—S4.
21 Baldoyle ’71 (Moore)—120.
Seven
Orthotrichum tenellum Aruch.
2 Muckross (Carrington)—47.
3 Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—S7.
5 Rostellan (Carroll)—2.
8 Tervoe (Carroll)—57.
11 Gowran Demesne 1910—HWL.
20 Westaston—Moore 57.
21 Leixlip ’74—Moore 57.
Ballinascorney Glen *56 (Orr)—50.
38 Gilhall Demesne—Stewart 69.
Moyallan 1901— Davies.
Orthotrichum pulchellum Brunt.
Muckross ’85 (Holt)—120.
4 Blarney (Murray)—57. Coachford—
84.
bo
5 Fermoy—Carvroll 5.
8 Thornfield’s Wood—Miss Armitage 1.
O) %
14 Tonet Bridge 1912—Tetley.
19 Ballitore ’56—Davies 8.
21 Hook. and Tayl. 23. Ballinascorney
Glen—Moore 58.
5 Rockingham— Moore 57.
3 Near Enniskillen 1910—-Tetley.
7 Bridge End Glen—Hunter 25.
5 Kilmacrennan—Dixon 17. Glenalla
’85 (Holt)—2.
36 Pomeroy ’98 (Stewart)—2.
37 Kinnego ’86 (Waddell) —120.
Ardmore Glebe ‘82—HWL.
38 Hillsborough Demesne ’83—HWL.
Ravernet (Davies)—70.
39 Colin Glen ’68 (Stewart)-—2.
Parkmore (H WL)—70.
40 Faughan—Moore 57.
Weissia Americana (P. Beawv.) Ldbg.
1 Brandon ’97—HWL.
2 71. Mangerton ’93—M‘Ardle.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
3 Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—22.
4 Carrickadrohed ’51—Carroll 6.
5 7.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
7 L. Dineen 1902—HWL.
16 Connemara—Moore 57.
20 Luggielaw—Moore 58. 751 (Orr) —35.
21 Rochester Hill—85.
27 Achill I. 1901—HWL.
32 Rossmore 1912—HWL.
34 Portaw Hill—Hunter 25.
35 Poisoned Glen—Dixon 17.
87 (Admiral Jones) —57.
38 Mournes—Templeton 74, 75.
40 Kilrea 1913—Houston.
Weissia coarctata (P. B.) Ldby.
1 Glena Killarney ’61 (Carrington)—4.
2 Tore Wood ’61 (Carrington)—4.
Weissia Drummondii ( Hook. Grev.) Ldbg.
1 Very frequent—Carrington 4.
2 Tore Mt.—81. Killarney (Moore)—2.
6 Gurtane Wood (Miss 8. Grubb)—120.
7 Near Clonmel—Carroll 5.
20 Powerscourt ’°58—Moore 57.
Luggielaw (Moore)—2.
33 Correll Glen 1908— Tetley.
39 Colin Glen (Stewart)—35.
Weissia Bruchii (Hornsch.) Ldbg.
iL %
2 Cromagloun (Moore)—120.
Tore Mt. ’55 (Orr)—35.
4 Carroll 5.
5 Kilmeney ’51—Carroll 6.
7 Near Clonmel—Moore 57.
8 Rinekirk—Stewart 66. Miss Armitage
it.
14 (Moore)—/20.
16 Connemara (Moore)—120.
20 L. Bray (Moore)—120.
27 Eriff 77 (Stewart)—79.
28 Benbulben ’71 (Moore)—120.
34 Portaw Glen—Hunter 25,
In
39
40
Lurr— Census Report
5 Glenbeagh ’88 (Stewart)—35.
Rathmullen ’*86 (Hutton)—35.
Gortin *86 (Stewart)—79.
Near Downpatrick—Stewart 69.
Rostrevor Wood—HWL 28.
(Moore)—120. Glendun—70.
Castledawson Wood—Stewart 69.
Weissia ulophylla Hizh.
all Divisions, except 7, 10, 15, 22, 23,
24, 29.
var. intermedia (Scipr.).
U0
Nephin—HWL.
Loughrey Demesne ’84—HWL.
Tollymore Park—HWL 28.
(Moore)—120.
var. erispula (Bruch.) Hamm.
7.
Killarney (Moore)—57. Ross L.,
1906—HWL.
Glengarriff 1912—HWL.
Fermoy ’51—Carroll 6.
Browne’s Hill ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120.
Ballyfin Woods—Moore 57.
he
Kylemore—Moore 57.
Geashill 1907—HWL.
‘Mullingar 1909—HWL.
Achill I.—HWL.
Hazelwood 1904—M‘Ardle 47.
Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
1910—Bingham.
Rossinuremore 1905—HWL.
7.
Cratlagh Wood 1910—HWL.
Roughan Park 1907—HWL.
7.
Near Downpatrick — Stewart 69.
Shevenamaddy 1912— HWL.
Colin Glen—Stewart 69.
Lignapeiste Glen—Stewart 69.
on the Mosses of Ireland. 131
Weissia vittata (I/itt.) Braithw.
1 O’Sullivan’s Cascade—2.
2 Muckross—Carrington 4. Tore Glen
14
18
26
28
29
33
35
39
(Schimper, Wilson, and Moore)—
54.
84.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Near Lough Mask 1910—Tetley.
Glencar ’70—Moore 57.
(Moore ’73)—120.
Correll Glen 1908—Tetley.
Glenbeigh—Moore 57.
(Moore)—120. Glenshesk
Stewart 70. Glenarriff
(Stewart)—2.
*80—
89
Weissia phyllantha (Brid.) Ldby.
In all Divisions, except 4, 5, 15.
Splachnum ampullaceum Z.
7.
Near Loo Bridge 1906—Jones.
Cappanawalla Mt. (T. Johnson)—40.
L. Corrib shore (T. Johnson)—40.
Carn Seafin ’95—M‘Ardle.
7.
Rathangan (Moore)—120.
(Moore)—120.
Kelly’s Glen ’51 (Orr)—120.
Bogs (Stewart)—79.
Benbulben ’71 (Moore)—120.
looney 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
Correll Glen 1907—Tetley.
Portaw Glen—Hunter 25.
Knockcurin (R. Brown)—74, 75.
Killybegs 1911—Cheetham 94.
Near Donaghadee ’01 (R. Brown)—
74, 75. Deer’s Meadow—HWL 28.
Fair Head—Templeton 74, 75. White
Mt. 1901—Davies 12.
Col-
Splachnum pedunculatum (Huds.) Ldby.
28
Benbulben (Stewart)—79.
el
132
var. sphaericum Swartz.
1 Looseanough Lake—Carrington 4.
20 Moore 58.
21 Moore 58. Three Rock Mt. ’69
(Hutton)—35.
26 Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
29 Glencar Mt. 1909— Tetley.
30 Cuileagh 1909—Tetley.
35 Poisoned Glen—Dixon 17.
39 Donaghadee Bog 1797 (Templeton)—
69. Slieve Bingian—HWL 28.
39 Belfast Mts.—Templeton 74, 75.
Slievenanee ’91—H WL.
40 Comber Clady—Templeton 74, 75.
Benbradagh ’84 (Stewart)—79.
Tetraplodon bryoides (Zoeya) Ldby.
Brandon—Moore 57.
Killarney—Sz.
Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—71.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
16 Maam Turk—Wade 80.
20 Lugnaquilla—Moore 57.
27 Achill I. 1903—HWL.
30 Cuileagh 1910—Tetley.
wpe
35 Muckish °15—Templeton 74, 75.
Dooish Mt.—Hart 20.
838 Slieve Donard ’60—69. Crocnafeola
*83—HWL.
39 Near Belfast—Templeton 74, 75.
Glenarriff (Brenan)—70.
Tayloria tenuis (Dicks.) Schpr.
40 Benbradagh ’68 and ’84—Stewart 64.
Oedipodium Griffithii (Dicks.) Schwaeg.
1 Brandon—Taylor 71.
35 Errigal—Dixon 17.
Discelium nudum (Dicks.) Brid.
39 |Near Belfast (R. Brown) (Grimmia
nuda BK. Bot. 1421)—74, 75.]
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Amblyodon dealbatus ( Dicks.) P. B.
21 Between Malahide and Portrane—
Moore 57.
31 Greenore 1908—Davies 118a,
32 Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
34 Dunree (R. Brown) —74, 75.
35 Melmore 1910—HWL 94.
38 Near Blaris ’03—Templeton 74, 75.
39 Near Ballymoney 87 (Moore)—120,
Physcomitrella patens (Hedw.) B.S.
4 Bailincollig Castle—Carroll 5.
21 Finglas ’51 (Orr)—120,
39 Near Belfast 1800—Templeton 74, 75.
Bog Meadows Belfast ’29—Drum-
mond /8.
Physcomitrium pyriforme (Z.) Arid.
37.
Ballyphenane ’45—Power 61. Shrone
Hill 1907—Miss Martin.
5 Near Fermoy—84.
8 85.
11 Near Kilkenny 1907—Phillips.
Bollerboy 1911—Tetley.
18 Geashill ’94—C. D. Russell.
20 The Murrough—Moore 57.
21 Glasneyin ’58 (Orr)—120. Howth—
84.
28 Collooney 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
34 Near Bridge End—Hunter 25.
36 Dungannon 1909— Porter.
37 Ardmore Glebe—HWL.
38 Warrenpoint ’82 (Waddell)—120.
Loughbrickland—HWL 28.
39 Cranmore near Belfast (Templeton)—
69. Kilroot—Stewart 69.
40 Magilligan 1904—HWL.
i
Near
Funaria obtusa (Dicks.) Ldbg.
1 Dingle ’60 (Moore)—120. Coomanard
*98—HWL.
2 Tore Mtn.—Carrington 4.
20 ho
5 7.
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
7 Galtee More ’55 (Moore)—120.
9 Inishmore ’91— Stewart 68.
16 Connemara—Moore 57.
Wicklow Mts.—Templeton 74, 75.
21 Kelly’s Glen ’51 (Orr)— 120.
Achill L 1901—HWL.
31 Anglesey Mt.—HWL 28.
34 Near Letterkenny ’15—Templeton 74,
75. Bunerana—Hunter 25.
Rathmullen ’65 (Hutton)—35. Mel-
more 1910—HWL.
Carriffkeeny ’?98—HWL.
Mourne Mts.—Templeton
Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
Giant’s Causeway °386 (Moore)—120.
Glendun (Brenan)—36.
74, 75.
Funaria fascicularis (Dicks.) Schpr.
bo
1 Dunkerron ’20—Taylor. Brandon
1900—HWL.
Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
Near Cork (Carroll)—57. Douglas
rs
1907—Miss Peyton.
5 Fermoy—Carroll 5.
8 Ashbourne—85.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Carn Seafin ’95—M‘Ardle 40.
Dalkey ’51—Orr.
Pontoon 19083—HWL. Achill 1909
—HWL.
31 Carlingford Mt. 1900—HWL.
Near Pomeroy ’75 (Stewart)—79.
Ballymaghan — Stewart 69. Blaris
1900—Davies 10.
The Glens—Moore 57.
Stewart 69.
Near Comber—Templeton 74, 75.
Blackhead—
Funaria attenuata (Dicks.) Ldbg.
Brandon 1900—M‘Ardle.
Killarney ’29—Wilson.
scaul ’98—HWL.
Bantry (Carroll)—79. Glengarriff ’45
—Woodward 101.
4 Near Cork (Murray)—6/.
pois
Loughan-
bo
Sv)
39
40
Oo ke
Or
133
Drumbullogue (Murray)—61.
Li. Muskry 1902—HWL.
Carn Seafin—M‘Ardle 40.
(Moore)—120. Roundstone 1911—
Cheetham 94.
Moore 57. Ovoca ’64 (Hutton)—35.
Kelly’s Glen ’51 (Orr)—120.
Achill I. 1901—H WL.
Anglesey Mt.—HWL 28.
Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Hunter 25. Bunerana ’92
Leebody)—79.
Horn Head—Dixon 17. Slieve League
—HWL 32.
Near Bangor (Templeton)—69. Slieve
Donard—HWL 28.
Agnew’s Hill ’04—Templeton 74, 75.
Sallagh Braes (Waddell)—69.
Faughan river ’08—Templeton 74,
75. Benbradagh ’94 (Mrs. Leebody)
79.
(Mrs.
Funaria calearea Wahlenb.
Blarney—Drummond.
Glanworth ’52 (Carroll)—79.
Cave Hill 47 (Orr)—120. Carrick-a-
rede—Dixon 17.
Magilligan 1904—HWL.
Funaria microstoma 2. S.
Fermoy—S4.
Funaria hygrometrica (Z.) Sibth.
In all Divisions, except 3, 5,6, 10, 12, 15,
37
38
ae Ww
16, 20, 22, 23, 24, 25.
var. calvescens (Schwy.) Schpr.
Ardmore Glebe ’82—HWL.
Magheralin— Waddell.
Leptobryum pyriforme (Z.) Wiis.
Blarney Castle—Carroll 5.
Dunscombe’s Wood—Power 61.
Near the Spa, Clonmel (Miss Taylor)
—d7.
154
21
31
33
54
38
39
40
=
20
38
Glasnevin *59 (Orr}—120.
Bank of Boyne above Drogheda—
Moore 57.
Portora 1909—Teiley.
Bulbein (R. Brown)—/74, 75.
Banbridge (HWL)—69
By canal near Lisburn— Davies 14.
Magilligan sandhills 1913 —Houston.
Pohlia acuminata //sch.
Brandon ’28 (Wilson)—2Z.
Toole’s Rocks—Moore 57.
Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
Pohlia polymorpha Ascii.
Connor Hill Pass *73— Moore 57.
Galteemore °55 (Moore)—120.
Templeogue 753 (Orr) —35.
Pohlia elongata Hedir.
Brandon— Moore 57.
Galteemore—Moore 57.
Stokestown 1907—Phillips.
Glenmalure (Stokes)—74, 75.
Anglesey Mt. (Waddell )— 28.
Bulbein (R. Brown)— 74, 75.
le
Slievenabrock °S3 (HWL! — 120.
Slieve Donard ’*84—HWL.
84.
Sawel °09—Templeton 74, 75.
Pohlia cruda (J.) Ldhy.
Brandon—Moore 57.
Seven Churches—Moore 55.
Kelly’s Glen— Moore 55.
Bulbein (R. Brown)—74, 75.
Slieve Bingian “09—Templeton 74, 75.
Slieve Donard ’84— HWL.
Carnlough Glen (Moore)—69. Sallagh
Braes (Waddell)—69.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Pohlia nutans (Schreb.) Ldbg.
In all Divisions, except 4, 7, 13, 15, 17.
19, 22. 93, 94, 26, 27, 28.
yar. longiseta Brid.
30 Derrywinny Bog 1911— Waddell.
34 Bonnemaine Bog—Hunier 25.
37 Carrifikeeny ‘98S—HWL.
38 Cotton Moss (Stewart)—2.
40 Mullaghearbetagh Mis. °88 (Stewart)
—79.
var. alpina Ldhg.
13 Mount Leinster 1913—R. Ll. Praeger.
Pohlia carnea (Z.) Ldbg.
4 Near Cork (Drummond)—61.
5 Queenstown—S4.
8 1905—Waddell.
9 1905— Waddell.
0 Lough Bray *57 (Orr) —120.
1 Moore 58. Finglas *5% (Orr)—35.
7 Waddell.
3
8
ho
w bo
Correll Glen 1905—M*Ardle 45.
Cregagh Glen—Stewart 67. Maralin
"S4—HWL.
Belfast Deer Park 01 —Templeton
74, 75. Colin Glen—Stewart 69.
Waddell.
Pohlia annotina (LZ.) Ldhg.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
Blackstairs Mt. 1911—Tetley.
Seven Churches *65—Moore 57.
Killiney Bay *51—Templeton 74, 75.
Portmarnock—Moote 37.
38 Slieve Donard 85 (HWL)—/2/.
39 Kerr’s Glen—Templeton 74, 75.
Derryaghy—Davies 10.
ESihE
Pohlia proligera ( Brylin) Ldby.
38 Bryansford 1908 (Waddell)—59.
oe
12
14
18
20
21
31
32
34
Bd
37
38
39
4
(=)
bo
3
We)
a
34
39
40
a
OAS wb
—
Lerr—Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Pohlia albicans (Wuhlenb.) Ldbg.
Connor Hill Pass—Moore 57.
Askeaton 1905 —Waddell.
Poulmounty 1907—Phillips.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Seven Churches —Moore 57.
Kelly’s Glen—Moore 57.
Anglesey Mt. (Waddell) —2S.
Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
1910—Bingham.
Hunter 25.
Melmore 1910—HWL.
Slieve Gullion—HWL 28.
Banbridge—Stewart 69.
Meadow ’86 (HWL)—120.
Eskmore
Deer’s
Near Cushendall—Moore 457. Park-
more ’84—HWL.
White Mt.—Stewart 69. Magilligan
*89—_HWL.
Epipterygium Tozeri (Grev.) Ldbg.
Killarney ’75 (Moore)—120.
Near Cork ’64—Moore 57. Near
Queen’s College '40 (Alexander)—
81.
Derryaghy—Davies 12.
Plagiobryum Zierii (Dicks.) Ldbg.
Brandon—Taylor 71. Hill
Pass 1906—HWL.
Innishone (R. Brown)—74, 75.
Near Cushendun—Moore 457.
lagh Braes ’97-—HWL.
Clontygearagh near Dungiven (Moore)
—69.
Connor
Sal-
Bryum filiforme Dicks.
Knockavohila (Taylor)—18.
Hill Pass 1906—HWL.
Tore Waterfall (Orr)—35.
Glengarriff 97 (HWL)—120.
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
L. Dineen 1902—HWL.
"72 (Moore)—120,
Connor
40
135
L. Bray—Moore 58.
Bengorm 1901 —HW4L. Achill I.
1909—HWL.
Strandhill 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
Swanlinbar R. waterfall 1911—Tetley.
Omeath Glen—HWL 28.
4 Hunter 25.
5 Poisoned Glen—Dixon 17.
Carriffkeeny ’98—HWL.
Tollymore Park ’0S—Templeton 74,
75. Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
Near Cushendall—Templeton 74, 75.
Sallagh Braes (HWL and Waddell)
—69.
Ness Glen—Templetou 74,75. Gar-
vagh 1901 (Stewart)—79.
Bryum concinnatum Spruce.
Knockavohila (Taylor)—2.
Seafin ’?92—Waddell 7S. Truskmore
1910—Tetley.
({Stewart)—79.
Sallagh Braes (HWL and Waddell)—
69.
Bryum inclinatum (S.W.) Bland.
’40 (Taylor) —120.
Near Cork—Carroll 6.
7.
Fermoy ’51 (Chandlee)—6.
L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
do
(
Blancheville 1910—HWL.
(e
Castle Taylor—Moore 57.
Newbliss ’64 (Hutton)—35.
Near Dublin ’56 (Orr)—57.
1908—M‘Ardle.
W. of L. Key 1910—Tetley.
By Glendaduff stream 1910—Tetley.
Achill I. 1909 —HWL.
Near Swanlinbar 1910—Tetley.
Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Letterkenny—Dixon 17.
Brackagh bog 1909—Davies.
Portavo—Stewart 69. Slieve Donard
—HWL 28.
Magilligan 1900—H WL,
Santry
136
Bryum pendulum (Hsch.) Schpr.
i 5
2 Killarney ’73 (Moore)—120.
ib te
5 Fermoy—Carroll 5.
7 Clonmel—Moore 57.
Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
Geashill—C. D. Russell.
120.
Baldoyle—Moore 57.
L. Allan shore ’83 (Stewart)—79.
Portora narrows 1907—Tetley.
Benderg Bay 1901 (Stewart)—79.
Kireubbin 1912—Glover.
Near Lisburn—Stewart 69.
Near Toome—Stewart 69.
Bryum Warneum Bland.
North Bull ’57 (Orr)—50.
Portmarnock—95.
Grugan’s Glen ’14—Templeton
7.
74,
Bryum cernuum (S7.) Ldhg.
2 Ross I.—S84.
7 Near Cabir (Carroll)—57.
Geashill—C. D. Russell.
120.
Dublin Mts. (Orr)—57. Phoenix Park
56 (Orr)—50.
1910—Bingham.
Near Monea 1905—HWL.
Melmore 1910—HWL.
Magilligan 1904—HWL.
Bryum Marratii J7/s.
North Bull ’73 (Lindberg and Moore)
—58.
Bryum calophyllum #. 5.
Malahide ’60 (Moore)—120.
North Bull ’60 (Orr)—120.
2
_
Bryum fallax Milde.
20 Enniskerry ’73 (Lindberg)—35,
39
40
3
2
5
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Bryum intermedium Brid.
Near Cork—Carroll 5.
Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
Malahide ’50 (Orr}—35. North Bull
64 (Orr)—120.
Bridge Hnd—Hunter 25.
Maghery ’70 (Stewart)—79.
Ballymaghan—Stewart 69.
L. Neagh shore—Stewart 69.
Bryum bimum Schreb.
Brandon 1900—H WL.
Killarney ’73 (Orr)—120.
Near Cork—Carvroll 5.
‘es
Thornfield’s Bog—Miss Armitage 1.
4.
Slieve Margy ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120.
Geashill 1907—HWL.
Mts. — Templeton 74, 75.
court ’64 (Hutton)—35.
Malahide ’64 (Orr)—120.
Powers-
7 Achill 1909—HWL.
Benbulben ’71 (Moore)—120.
61 (Moore)—120.
(Waddell) — 720.
HWL 28.
Anglesey Mt. —
~
‘
‘
5 Malinmore (J. B. Parker)—59.
~
Mourne Mts. ’05—-Templeton 74, 75.
Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
Slemish—Templeton 74, 75,
Corby Rock ’61—HWL.
of;
Bryum affine (/iruch.) Ldbq.
Muckross ’72 (Hunt)—120.
Bryum torquescens B.S.
Muckross ’72 (Hunt)—120.
Mallow ’85 (Holt)—2.
Lretr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
8 Foynes—Stewart 66.
16
21
In
Near Conge—Moore 57’.
Sheep Hill Demesne gate (Orr)—57.
Abbotstown ’55 (Orr) —365.
Bryum pallescens Schleich.
Brandon—Moore 47.
Near Clonmel (Sidebotham)—2.
Three Rock Mt. 54 (Orr)—120.
Ho
Melmore 1910—HWL.
Serabo Hill 1908—HWL.
Parkmore ’89—HWL.
Bryum caespiticium Z.
all Divisions, except 1, 3, 10, 11, 14,
16, 17, 22, 24, 25, 26, 29.
Bryum argenteum J.
Killarney 1906—Jones.
Power 61.
Evergreen (Carroll)—6l.
Near Fermoy—S4.
Near Carrick-on-Suir 1902—H WL.
Annacotty—Miss Armitage 7. 1907,
Dr. Fogerty.
We
Dromineer 1907—Miss H. Bennis.
Near Kilkenny 1907 — Phillips.
Paulstown 1911—Tetley.
Strokestown 1907— Phillips.
Browne’s Hill ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120. Tinnahinch 1907—Phillips.
Killeshin 1912—Crawford.
Roundstone 1911—Cheetham 94.
Birr 1907—Miss Hemphill.
120.
Powerscourt Waterfall (Stokes)—73.
Scott—73. Glasnevin ’54 (Orr)—J5.
Achill I. 1901—H WL.
Greenore 1908 — Tetley.
Head 1912—H WL.
Hunter 25.
Carrick 1902—HWL. Melmore 1910
—HWL.
K.T.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B.
Clogher
36
37
38
34
39
omar NF
34
38
137
Cappagh 1912—Porter.
"82 (Waddell)—120. Ardmore Glebe
*82—HWL.
Donard Demesne—HWL 28. Agha-
derg Glebe ’86—HWIL.
Belfast— Waddell.
f.
var. majus B. S.
Glendalough 57 (Orr)—120.
Glendhu 752 (Orr)—35.
Near Antrim—Stewart 69.
var. lanatum (P. /.).
Brandon ’75 (M‘Ardle)—120.
Killarney 1906—Jones.
Bridge End—Hunter 25.
Blackhead—Stewart 69.
Bryum bicolor (Dicks.).
Kenmare—S84.
Ross I.—84.
(Carroll) —67.
To
a
4.
Ballyvaughan 1907—O’ Kelly.
Curragh ’64 (Hutton)—365.
Seven Churches—Moore 67.
Howth—Moore 57, Finglas ’51 (Orr)
— 35.
Buncrana—Hunter 24.
Dundonald — Drummond 78. Ma-
gheralin (Waddell)—69.
Kileoreg quarry—Stewart 69. Lis-
burn ’71—Stewart.
Bryum erythrocarpum Schwg.
Killarney ’78 (Moore)—120.
Shrone Hill 1907—Miss Martin.
Near Cork—Carroll 5.
Fermoy—Carroll 5.
Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
Curragh 764 (Hutton)—35.
"70 (Moore)—120.
Howth 54 (Orr)—50.
[J]
138
18
27
35
39
cw bo
cS = bo
wopmre
i=
Mote Park ’97 (‘T. Johnson)—120.
Pontoon 19083—HWL.
Dungannon 1909—Porter.
Brackagh Bog 1909—Davies.
Wee
Fairy Well, Lisburn — Davies 14.
Glendun ’91—Brenan.
Bryum murale Wis.
Muckross ’85 (Stewart)—79.
Ballylickey 1912—HWL.
Foynes—Stewart 66.
Bog—Miss Armitage 1.
Roscrea 1911—H WL.
Great Saltee I. 1903—HWL 102.
Killakee 52 (Orr)—120. Lambay—
M‘Ardle 44.
Mullingar 1908—HWL.
L. Allen shore ’83 (Stewart)+—79.
Dowra 1912—Tetley.
Greenore 1912—HWL.
Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
Tempo Manor 1907—Langham.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Moira ’82 (HWL)—69. Gilford 1904
—Davies 12.
Lambeg—Davies 10.
Thornfield’s
Bryum rubens itt.
Geashill °95—C. D. Russell.
Achill Island 1909—HWL.
Bundoran 1918—-Porter.
Longstone at Lisburn—Davies 12.
Bryum Mildei Jw.
Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
Kilrock quarry Howth ’59 (Orr)—2.
Slemish (Moore)—S7.
Bryum alpinum Huds.
Connor Hill Pass "97—HWL.
Mangerton ’983—M‘Ardle.
Brandon (Alexander) — 61.
garriff—84.
Inniscarra ’°57—Carroll 6.
Glen-
6
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Commeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
L. Muskry 1902—HWL. Knock-
mealdown 1902—M‘Ardle.
1907—Dr. G. Fogerty.
Tinnahinch 1907—Phillips.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
L. Corrib shore 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
Luggielaw—Templeton 74, 75. Seven
Churches (Nuttall)—85.
Dublin Mts.— 84.
Curlew Hills 1910—Tetley.
Near Foxford 1910—Tetley.
Pontoon 1901—HWL. Achill 1909
—HWL.
Cuilcagh 1909—Tetley.
Carlingford Mt.’82—HWL. 1908—
Tetley.
L. Swilly shore—Hunter 24.
Doochary Bridge—Dixon 17. Slieve
League—HWL 382.
7.
Serabo’02—Templeton 74, 75. Slieve
Donard—HWL 28.
Fairhead—Moore 57. Carnlough 1910
—HWL.
Craignashore — Templeton 74, 75.
Slievegallion—Stewart 69.
Bryum pallens Sw.
le
Kinsale—S84.
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
L. Muskry 1902—H WL.
Ballyvaughan 1907—Kane.
Blancheyille 1910—HWL.
Borris 1910—HWL.
"72 (Moore)—120. Leenane 1901—
HWL.
Geashill ’983—C. D. Russell.
Ballitore—Davies 8. Poulaphuca’56
—Davies 8.
Moore 57. Dunlavin ’56—Davies 8.
Kelly’s Glen —Moore 57.
Mullingar 1909—HWL.
Near Athlone 1910—HWL.
(Moore)—120. Achill 1909—HWL.
Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
Lurr—Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
80 Killykeen 1911—HWL.
31 Clermont Mt.—HWL 28.
32 1910—Bingham.
88 Castle Archdall 1907—Kane.
Narrows 1908—Tetley.
34 Buncrana Waterworks—-Hunter 25-
35 Slieve League—HWL 82. Rosnow-
lagh 1908—W. F. Johnson.
86 Oughtoragor ’88 (Stewart)—79. Dun-
gannon 1908—Bingham.
Portora
a7 7.
38 ’84 (Waddell)—120. Deer’s Meadow
(HWL)—69.
39 ’61 Glenballyemon ’61 (Moore)—120.
Parkmore ’89—HWL.
40 White Mt.—Stewart 69.
1904—HWL.
Magilligan
Bryum Duvalii Vovt.
6 Near Waterford (Madden)—57.
Bryum turbinatum (Hedw.) Schwg.
21 Near Dublin—77.
39 Colin Glen ’04 (Mniwm turbinatwm
Hedw. Muse. frond. iii, 22, t. 8,
1792)—Templeton 74, 75. (Moore)
—120.
Bryum ventricosum Dicks.
In all Divisions, except 8, 11, 12, 18, 15,
17, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 29.
Bryum capillare Z.
In all Divisions, except 17.
var. macrocarpum Hueb.
2 Near Killarney town (Moore)—2.
19 Curragh ’64 (Hutton)—35.
var. obconicum Hueb.
2 Muckross 67 (Hunt)—2. Tore Water-
fall "73 (Moore)—120.
20 84.
21 Croagh Mt. ’54 (Orr)—120.
33 L. Erne shore 1905—M‘Ardle 45
39 Ballymacash—Davies 8.
139
Bryum Donii Grev.
3 By River Lee above the Jail—Carroll
5.
20 Glendalough ’6i (Orr)—120.
21 Howth '77—Moore 58.
Bryum proliferum (Z.) Szbth.
ls
Blackwater (Taylor)—57.
4 Blarney (Drummond)—61.
5 Near Fermoy—S4.
15 7.
34 Portaw—Hunter 25.
38 Purdysburn—Templeton 74, 75. New-
castle—Waddell 70.
39 Sallagh Braes—Templeton 74, 75.
Cave Hill 1902—HWL.
40 Glenlough—S4,
bo
Bartramia Oederi (Guwnn.) Sw.
1 Brandon Mtn.—Moore 57.
29 Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
39 Sallagh Braes ’08—Templeton 74, 75.
Colin Glen and Glenarm—S7.
Bartramia pomiformis (Z.' Hedw.
1 Brandon— Waddell.
2 L. Guitane ‘983—M‘Ardle. Killarney
1906—Jones.
4 Rathpeacon—Power 61. Inniscarra
*51—Carroll 6.
5 Near Fermoy—84.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
11 Graiguenamanagh 1907 — Phillips.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
12 Killaune 1907—Miss Cooper.
138 Aghade Bridge ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120. Tinnahinch 1907—Phillips.
19 120.
20 *68 (Moore)—120. Toole’s rocks 64
(Hutton)—35.
21 Mts. (Moore)—120.
6 Larganmore Cliffs 1910—Tetley.
27 Nephin—HWUL.
30 Tents Mt. 1910—Tetley.
[U*]
140
Carlingford— Waddell.
Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Dundrain—Hunter 25.
1907—Henry.
37 Carriftkeeny Mt—HWL 28. Goragh-
wood ’99—HWL.
Slieve Donard—Stewart 69. Slieve
Bingian—HWL 28.
Colin Glen—Templeton 74, 75. L.
Mourne ’*82—HWL.
Dungiven (Moore)—69.
var. crispa Sw.
1 Brandon—Moore 57.
2 Cromagloun—Moore 57.
Bartramia norvegica (Gunn.) Ldby.
1 Purple Mt.—Wade 80.
2 Tore Mt. 55 (Orr)—120.
—84,
4 Ballinhassig (Alexander)—61.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
7 Galtee Mts. 1902—HWL.
L. Bray—Turner 73.
1901—H WL.
Strabane Glen—HWL.
Colin Glen (Mackay)—7Z.
’*87—HWL.
Killarney
Glenavrriff
Bartramia ithyphylla Bid.
1 Eagle’s Nest—Carrington 4.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
7 L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
0 Dargle—71. Powerscourt’65 (Hutton)
—35.
2197;
Pontoon 1908—HWL.
Carlingford Mt—_HWL 28.
Trillick—Hunter 25.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Strabane Glen ’83—HWL.
Slieve Donard—Stewart 69.
nabrock—H WL 28.
Moore 57. Cave Hill ’82—HWL.
Slieve-
1
eH
bo
(J)
37
aI wre
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Philonotis Wilsoni (B. S.).
Connor Hill Pass ’?29—Wilson 81.
Knockayohila (Taylor)—2.
Philonotis rigida Brid.
Maganabo Glen ’29 (Wilson)—2.
Looscanagh (Taylor)—4.
Dunkerron (Taylor)—2. Tore Water-
fall ’85—Stewart.
Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—2. Glen-
garriff 1900—Binstead.
Woodenbridge ’67—Moore 57.
Philonotis caespitosa Wiis.
Glenmalure— Moore 57. Lugnaquilla
*71—Moore 54.
Philonotis fontana (L.) brid.
all Divisions, except 8, 11, 17, 19, 22,
23, 24, 26, 36.
var. faleata Brid.
Lugnaquilla ’67—Moore 57.
Anglesey Mt. (HWL)—120. Carling-
ford 1908—HWL.
4 Hunter 25.
Rasharkin Bog (HWL)—69.
var. compacta Schpr.
Gs
Slieve League—HWL 32.
‘.
Philonotis seriata Mitt.
Horse’s Glen 1906—-Jones.
Anglesey Mt. ’85—HWL.
Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
Carriffkeeny *98—HWL.
Philonotis calcarea Schpr.
Looscanagh L. (Carrington)—57.
Glena—Carrington 4.
Banks of R. Shannon—Miss Armitage
the
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
14 Ballyfin—Moore 57. Slieve Margy
67 (R. C. Browne)—120.
20 Glenmalure—Moore 57’.
21 S84.
27 Achill I.— Waddell.
28 Benbulben— Moore 57.
31 Carlingford 1908—HWL.
32 Hskmore 1910—Bingham. Rossmore
1912—HWL.
33 L. Erne shore 1905—Tetley.
35 Sleve League—Dixon 17.
87 Benburb—Davies 12.
38 Kilwarlin ’82 (H WL)—120.
39 Colin Glen—Stewart 69.
—35.
40 Magilligan— Waddell.
"47 (Orr)
Philonotis adpressa Very.
38 Eagle Mtn. ’90—Stewart.
39 Tor Head 1911—Glover.
Breutelia chrysocoma (Dicks.) Ldbg.
In all Divisions, except 3, 4, 10, 12, 15.
17, 19, 22, 28, 24.
Catoscopium nigritum (Hedw.) Brid.
40 Magilligan Sands 1900—HWL and
Waddell 89.
ymnocybe palustris (Z.) Pies.
In all Divisions, except 3, 7, 15, 22, 23,
40.
Orthopyxis androyna (Z.) P. B.
18 Near Birr 1907—Miss Hemphill.
20 L. Bray—Templeton 74, 75.
87 Ardmore Glebe ’83 (HWL)—120.
88 Purdysburn (Drummond)—/4, 76.
Isaac’s Glen, Holywood ’14 —
Templeton 75.
89 Colin Glen ’04—Templeton 74, 75.
Cave Hill 09—Templeton 74, 75.
40 Kilrea 1912—Houston.
[Timmia norvegica Zit.
20 Powerscourt (Orr)—2. ?]
141
Mnium marginatum (Dicks.) P. B.
1 Gap of Dunlo (Moore)—85.
20 Dargle (Stokes)—73. °56 (Orr)—35.
28 Benbulben—Moore 57’.
39 Colin Glen ’99—Stewart.
Mnium riparium J/7t.
26 Near Cong 1907— Kane.
37 7.
39 Glenarriff (HWL)—790.
Mnium hornum ZL.
In all Divisions, except 5, 22, 23, 30.
Mnium silvaticum Ldbg.
2. Killarney—Moore 57.
9) 7.
12 Killane 1907—Miss Cooper.
13 7.
15 Castle Taylor—Moore 57.
23 Mullingar 1909—HWL.
26 Near Cong 1907—Kane.
28 Mullaghmore 1912—Tetley.
38 Ballykinler ’98— Waddell 76.
Park— Waddell.
40 7.
Belvoir
Mnium Seligeri Jwratz.
32 Drumreaske 1909—Miss Kane.
Mnium cuspidatum (Z.) Weck.
Wo
2 Killarney—Moore 57. Brandon 1900
—HWL.
DY
11 Duninga Wood 1911—Tetley.
(-
13 Browne’s Hill (R. C. Browne)—120.
14 Nealstown 1912— Tetley.
15 Castle Taylor ’69— Moore 57.
16 Near Cong 1907—M‘Ardle.
21 Glendough ’56 (Orr) — 120. Bal-
linascorney ’58 (Orr)—35.
25 Kilronan Mt. 1910—Tetley.
27 Achill I. 1909—HWL.
142
28 Mullaghmore 1912—Tetley.
33 Enniskillen 1908—Tetley.
35 Dunfanaghy “68—Moore 55. Slieve
League—HWL 32.
36 Dungannon 1909—Porter.
837 Croaghan I. ’85—HWL.
38 Magheralin (HWL)—69. Cregagh
Glen ’85- J. J. Andrew.
39 Near Belfast —Templeton 74, 75.
Colin Glen *99—Stewart.
40 Magilligan 1904—HWL.
var. elatum 2.
33 Near Enniskillen 1907—Tetley.
35 Killybegs 1911 (Cheetham)—94.
Mnium rostratum Schrad.
2 Killarney 57 (Stewart)—79.
3 Blarney—Power 61.
4 Donnybrook— 67.
5 Glanmire—6/.
11 Blancheville 1910—HWL.
13 S. of Borris 1911—Tetley.
20 Dargle—Moore 57.
21 Glasnevin ’55 (Orr)—120.
26 River Robe 1910—Tetley.
29 Kinlough Mt. 1909—Teiley.
30 Blacklion 1909—Tetley.
32 Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
33 Castle Caldwell 1905—HWL.
34 Bridge End—Hunter 25.
35 Slieve League—HWL 32.
36 Dungannon 1909—Porter.
37 Cregagh Glen—Stewart 69.
38 Tollymore Park—HWL 28.
39 Kerr's Glen ’05—Templeton, 74, 75
Carnmoney *89— Waddell.
40 Garvagh Demesne (Brenan)—35.
Mnium undulatum 7.
In all Divisions, except 8, 7, 17, 26.
Mnium stellare Reich.
2 Tore Waterfall ’85 (Holt)—69.
6 L. Bolagh 1902—HWL and Waddell.
20 Seven Churches ’73 (Moore)—120.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
33 Boho Caves 1914—Tetley.
36 Dungannon 1909—Porter.
39 Colin Glen ’85—Stewart 69.
Mnium pseudopunctatum B.S.
2 Tore Waterfall °99—HWL.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
12 Ballynastragh 1906—Hsmonde.
Blackstairs Mt. 1907—Miss Ba
21 Howth ’58 (Orr)—120.
27 Achill I. 1901—HWL.
31 Anglesey Mt.— Waddell.
32 Rossmore 1912—HWL.
36 Ranfurley Park 1909—Porter.
37 Carriffkeeny ’87—HWL.
38 Saintfield—Waddell 76. Moygannon
Gen 1900—HWL.
39 Cave Hill (Stewart)—
1901 —Davies 12.
120. White Mt.
Mnium punctatum ZL.
In all Divisions, except 5, 10, 17, 19, 23,
PX OAS. BY
Thuidium tamariscifolium ( Neck.) Ldbq.
In all Divisions.
Thuidium delicatulum (LZ. Hedw.) Mitt.
1 Formoyle— Waddell.
2. Cromagloun 75 (Moore)—120.
Killarney 1906—Jones.
16 Connemara 72 (Moore)—120.
20 L. Bray ’92 (Stokes)—74, 75.
21 Malahide (Waddell)—95.
33 Correll Glen 1905—M'‘Ardle 45.
Muckross Wood 1912—Tetley.
35 Killybegs 1911 (Cheetham)—94.
88 Ballykinler 1900—Waddell 172.
40 Magilligan 1900—Lett and Waddell
59.
Thuidium recognitum ( Hedi.)
1 Loughanscaul ’98 —HWL.
3 Glengarriff 96 (Binstead) —120.
8 Thornfield’s Bog—Miss Armitage 1.
25 Near Lough Key 1910—Tetley.
Ldbq.
Lreir— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
29 Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
31 Anglesey Mt.—HWL 28.
34 Near Buncrana—Hunter 25.
L. Haske 1903—M‘Ardle.
38 Lenaderg 1906—Davies.
Thuidium abietinum (Z.) B.S.
16 Benlettery—Wade 80.
21 Portmarnock (Taylor)—74, 75.
Malahide I. 1912—HWL.
27 Belmullet—Moore 57.
28 Inniscrone 19083—HWL.
34 Finner sand-hills 1914—Tetley.
40 Magilligan 19090—Lett and Waddell
59.
Leskea polycarpa Hhr.
il Ge
2 Killarney—84.
8 Miss Armitage 1.
20 Poulaphuea (Dr. Barker)—74, 75.
25 Rockingham ’71 (Moore)—120.
29 Drumshambo ’83 (Stewart)—79.
34 Bulbein Mtn. (R. Brown)—74, 75.
35 Hrrigal—Hart 20.
87 Kinnego—Waddell 76.
38 Manyburn 05 (Templeton)—69.
Loughbrickland ’90—HWL.
89 Colin Glen—Templeton 74, 75.
Toome ’99—HWL.
40 ’38—Moore 35.
Anomodon viticulosus (Z.) Hk. 7.
In all Divisions, except 6, 12, 24, 25, 27,
32, 37.
Amblystegium filicinum (L.) D.N.
In all Divisions, except 8, 12, 15, 19, 22,
23, 24, 25.
var. trichodes Brid.
21 Luttrellstown (Scott)—74, 75.
Lambay—95.
33 L. Erne 1905— M‘Ardle 45.
34 Bunecrana (Hunter)—29, 59. :
38 Dundrum—Waddell.
143
Amblystegium fallax ( Brid.) Milde.
8. Banks of R. Shannon 1901—Miss
Armitage 7.
18 Geashill—HWL.
21 Skerries ’58 (Orr)—35.
38 Kilwarlin Quarry ’82—HWL.
Ringfad Point—Davies 15.
389 Colin Glen ’82—HWL.
Amblystegium irriguum (/Vils.) Schpr.
1 Brandon 1900—M‘Ardle.
5 Glenbower Wood—Carroll 5.
8 Waddell.
9 Askeaton—Waddell.
1 Kilsaughlin ’50 (Orr)—120.
25 Rockingham ’71—Moore 47.
28 Collooney 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
33 Florencecourt 1912—Tetley.
37 Ardmore Glebe ’85—HWL.
88 Drumbo Glen—Stewart 70.
Lambeg 1908—Davies 14.
39 Magheralave—Davies 10.
Colin Glen—Waddell.
Amblystegium fluviatile (Siz.) Schpr.
4 Ballinhassig—Taylor 71.
5 Near Fermoy—Carroll 5.
Fermoy 52 (Chandlee)—79.
15 7.
35 Melmore 1910—HWL.
38 R. Bann at Corbett 1900—HWh.
39 ’05—Templeton 74, 75. Colin Glen
1905—HWL.
Amblystegium varium ( //edw.) Ldbg.-
8 Adare—Miss Armitage 7.
24 (Moore)—120.
25 Rockingham ’71 (Moore)—120.
33 Macan Bridge 1913—Tetley.
85 Killybegs 1911—Cheetham 94.
37 Croaghan ’85—HWL.
39 Kilroot—Davies 10.
40 Magilligan 1904—H WL.
Amblystegium serpens (L.) B. S.
In all Divisions, except 5, 6, 7, 15, 17,
26, 27.
144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
var. depauperatum Boul.
21 Malahide— Waddell.
34 Bunecrana and Portaw—Hunier 25.
38 Ballykinler— Waddell.
40 Portstewart ’84 (Stewart)—2.
Amblystegium Juratzkae Schpr.
38 Lenaderg—Dayies 16.
39 Kilroot 1900—Dayies 10.
Amblystegium confervoides (Brid.) B.S.
16 Ashford Wood 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
20 Altadore Glen ’93 (HWL)—2.
21 Lambay 1906—M‘Ardle 44. Santry
1908—M‘Ardle.
28 Knocknarea Glen 1904 (Kane)—41.
Amblystegium Sprucei (Lruch.) B.S.
21 Portmarnock *56 (Orr)—120.
33 Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Amblystegium riparium (Z.) B.S.
1 Ross Bay—Carrington 4.
5 Ballyvolane—Power 61.
6 L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
8 Miss Armitage 7.
1 Kilkenny 1907—Phillips.
2 Great Saltee Island 1913—HWL 102.
0 Moore 58.
1 Clontarf ’65 (Hutton)—35. Glasnevin
1856 (Orr) —35.
27 Nephin 1901—HWL.
30 Farnham 1903—M‘Ardle 43.
31 Ravensdale °97—HWL.
35 Slieve League—H WL 32.
36 Dungannon 1909—Porter.
37 Derryadd '85—HWL.
38 Magheralin ’87 (Waddell)—120.
Moira—Stewart 69.
39 Shaw’s Bridge — Templeton 74, 75.
Parkmore—HWL.
var. longifolium Schultz.
35 Bundoran 1911—Tetley.
38 Lenaderg 1903—Davies 14.
39 (Stewart)—15.
Amblystegium Kochii (B. 8.) Ldbzg.
40 Kilrea 1912—Houston 97.
Amblystegium elodes (Spruce) Ldbg.
2 Muckross—Moore 57.
16 L. Corrib shore—Moore 57.
20 Black Castle—Moore 57. The Mur-
rough 1908 (Waddell)—459.
21 Killiney ’14 (Taylor)—Si. Malahide
752—Moore 35.
33 Portora 1910—Tetley.
40 Magilligan sand-hills 1918—Houston
and Waddell.
Amblystegium chrysophyllum (#7 id.)
DON:
Ross I. 97 —HWL.
Carroll 5.
Fermoy — S84. Little Island 7°52
(Carroll)—79.
11 Blancheville 1910—HWL.
12 Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
17 Menlough — Moore 57. Drumbane
1910—Tetley.
18 Geashill ’"90—HWL.
20 Near Mizen Head—Moore 56.
21 Dublin (Taylor)—74, 75. Malahide
(Moore)—2.
26 L. Mask 1910—Tetley.
27 Mulranny 1909—HWL.
28 8&4.
29 Glencar 1909—Teiley.
30 Killykeen 1908—HWL.
31 Drogheda ’56 (Moore)—120. Greenore
1912—HWL.
32 1910—Bingham.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
35 Melmore 1910—HWL.
36 Roughan Park 1907—HWL.
37 Lurgan ’82 (Waddell) —120. Ardmore
°85—HWL.
38 Glasdrummon—Davies 14.
39 Near Lisburn—Dayies 14.
40 Magilligan 1904 —HWL.
Or He bo
Lretr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
var. erectum Bagnall.
9 Ballyvaughan 1907—0O Kelly.
10 Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
34 L. Swilly shore—Hunter 25.
35 Melmore 1910—HWL.
40 Magilligan 1904—HWL.
Amblystegium protensum (Lrid.) Ldbg.
7 L. Dineen 1902—HWL.
8 Waddell.
9 Waddell.
28 L. Gill shore—Waddell 78.
31 Waddell.
32 1910—Bingham.
338 L. Carrick 1905—HWL. Castle Arch-
dall 1907—Kane.
34 Portaw—Hunter 25.
37 Ardmore Glebe—HWL.
Amblystegium stellatum (Schrb.) Ldbg.
In all Divisions, except 8, 5, 6, 7, 10, 12,
17, 19, 22, 23, 24, 30.
Amblystegium polygamum JB. S.
12 Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
16 Connemara ’72 (Moore)—120.
20 Near Arklow—Moore 57.
21 Portmarnock—Moore 57.
27 Belmullet—Moore 57.
32 1910—Bingham.
83 Shore of L. Erne 1905 —M‘Ardle 45.
34 Tullagh Point—Hunter 24.
37 Castor’s Bay ’86 (Waddell)—720.
38 Kircubbin 1912—Glover.
39 Lisburn—Davies 12.
var. stagnatum ils.
20 Near Arklow (Moore)—?.
Amblystegium glaucum (Lam.) Ldbg.
2 Killarney—84.
4 Dunscombe’s Wood (Alexander)—61.
5 Glanmire (Murray)—61.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
7 L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. B,
bo
lo}
bl
32
33
146
Foynes—Stewart 66. Miss Armitage 7.
Inishmore ’95—M‘Ardle 40.. Bally-
vaughan 1907—O’ Kelly.
Garry Hill 67 (R. C. Browne)—-120.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
1907—Mrs. F. Joyce.
Ashford ’72 (Moore)—120. L. Corrib
shore 1907—M‘Ardle 43,
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Moore 58. Bray Head—85.
Howth ’50 (Moore)—120.
Glen ’58 (Orr)—35.
Benbulben ’71 (Moore)—120. Knock-
narea Glen 1904—M‘Ardle 47.
Truskmore 1907—Tetley.
Carlingford—HWL.
Monaghan 1910—Bingham.
L. Erne shore 1907—Tetley.
Inch—Hunter 25. Barnesmore 1902
—M‘Ardle.
Slieve League—HWL 32. Mt. Charles
1902—M‘Ardle.
Dungannon 1911—Porter.
Camlough Mt. ’98—HWL.
Moygannon Glen (H WL)—120. Slieve
Donard—Stewart 69.
(Moore)—69. Colin Glen—Stewart 69.
Shieve Gallion—Stewart 69.
Killakee
Amblystegium falcatum (Brid.) De Not.
2
3
9
12
15
16
17
21
29
30
31
34
35
37
38
Ue
Priest’s Leap Mt. ’78 (Carroll) —79.
Inishmore ’95—M‘Ardle.
Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
1907—Mrs. F. Joyce.
L. Corrib shore 1907 M‘Ardle 46.
Dunmore 1910—Tetley.
Dublin Mts. 755 (Orr) —120.
Truskmore 1909 — Tetley.
Porter.
Killykeen 1908—HWL.
Carlingford Mt.—HWL 28.
Inch road station—Hunter 25.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Ardmore Glebe—HW1.
Slieve Donard—HWL 28. Annalong
83 (Waddell) —120.
LOt3=—
[x]
146 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
39 Colin Glen’59 (Davies) —69. Glenavriff
’*89—_HWL.
40 Magilligan 1904--HWL.
Amblystegium Sendtneri (Schpr.) DN.
28 Benbulben 1913—Porter.
35 Cratlagh Wood 1910—HWL.
36 Dungannon 1909—Porter.
37 Kinnego ’86—HWL.
39 Carnlough 1910—HWL.
40 Magilligan 1904—HWL.
var, Wilsoni Ldby.
37 Shore of L. Neagh at Ardmore ’86
(HWL)—2.
var. hamatum Ldbg.
37 Kinnego ’86 (Waddell)—2.
Amblystegium intermedium Ldhy.
16 Near Cong-—Moore 57.
21 Kilsaughlin ’56 (Orr)—120.
27 Nephin—HWL.
28 Seafin Mt.—Waddell 78.
31 Carlingford Mt. ’82 (Waddell)—28.
32 (Waddell)—59.
34 7.
35 Bundoran.
36 Lough Fea—H. L. Orr.
37 Middleton ’85— Waddell 76.
keeny 1900—HWL.
38 Mourne Mts.— Waddell.
39 Rathlin I.—Stewart 69.
88 (Waddell) —120.
40 Near Toome (Andrew)—69.
Carriff-
Boghill Mt,
Amblystegium revolvens (Swz.) D. NV.
1 Brandon—Waddell.
2 Killarney—Moore 57.
3 Near Bandon (Alexander) — 61.
Shrone Hill 1907—Miss Martin.
5 Near Fermoy ’88 (Stewart)—79.
6 L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
7 L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
10 Dromineer 1907—Miss H. Bennis,
13 Sandbrook ’67 (R. C. Browne)—120.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
16 Kylemore—Moore 57. Leenane 1901
—HWL.
20 Seafin Mt. (Taylor)—81.
21 Near Dublin (Scott)—74,75. Howth
54 (Orr)—35.
26 L. Glendaduff 1910—Tetley.
27 Pontoon 19083—HWL. Clare I. 1909
—HWL.
28 Benbulben ’71 (Moore)—120.
29 River Duff 1912—Tetley.
30 Swanlinbar (Scott)—73.
31 Carlingford Mt.—HWL 28. Clermont
Cairn 1912—HWL.
32 Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
33 L. Erne 1912—Tetley.
34 Hunter 25.
35 Slieve League—HWL 32.
36 Mullaghcarbetagh Mt. 1901 (Stewart)
—79. Dungannon 1909—Porter.
37 Camlough Mt.—HWL 28.
38 Slieve Donard—Stewart 69. Deers
Meadow—HWL 28.
39 Cave Hill—Stewart 69.
emon ’87—HWL.
40 Portstewart—Stewart 70.
Glenbally-
Amblystegium lycopodioides (JVeck.)
De Not.
20 The Murrough ’63 (Moore)—120.
21 Moore 58. 751 (Orr)—35.
38 Baily’s Moss ’08—Templeton 74, 75.
39 Rasharkin Bog ’35—Moore 49.
Ambiystegium vernicosum Ldbg.
2 Killarney—Moore 57.
20 L. Bray—Moore 57.
21 Bogs (Orr)—57.
28 Benbulben— Moore 57.
38 Lisburn—Davies 72.
39 White Mt.—Davies 72.
Amblystegium aduncum (Z.) Liddy.
1 Glencar ’69 (Moore)—120.
Dunloe (Stewart)—79.
2 Tore Glen ’99—HWL.
Gap of
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
4 Frankfort (Alexander)—6/.
—Herb. Fogerty 88.
6 L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
7 L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
8 Thornfield’s Bog—Miss Armitage 1.
9 Inishmore ’95—M‘Ardle 40.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Leenane 1901—HWL.
L. Bray (Turner)—74, 75.
lough ’54 (Orr)—385.
Glendough ’51 (Moore)—120. Howth
57 (Orr) —35.
31 7. Anglesey Mt.—Waddell.
Correll Glen 1907—Tetley.
Barnesmore Gap 1905—M‘Ardle.
Rathmullen 65 (Hutton)—35.
Charles 1905—M‘Ardle.
Ferry Hill—Waddell 28.
Slieve Donard—Stewart 69. Tolly-
more Park ’883—HWL.
Cave Hill—Templeton 74, 75. Clough
'60—HWL.
40 Near Comber—Templeton
Garvagh (Stewart)—79.
Murray
Glenda-
Mt.
39
74, 75.
Amblystegium exannulatum (Guemb.)
De Not.
1 Glencar 69 (Moore)—20.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
8 Thornfield’s Bog—Miss Armitage 1.
1 Howth (Orr)—57. G.A. Hunt—Herb.
Kew.
Erris ’59 (Moore)——120,
L. Gill ’°72—120.
Clermont Mt.—Waddell 28.
mont Cairn 1912—HWL.
Waddell 79.
Portora 1907—Tetley.
Grianan Hill—Hunter 25.
Letterkenny — Dixon 17.
League—HWL 32,
Deer’s Meadow ’85 (HWL) —69.
Holywood (Andrew)—69.
Ballycastle (Moore)—69.
1901—H WL.
40 Moore—69. Magillican 1904—H WL.
Cler-
Slieve
Cave Hill
38
147
var. Rotae D. N.
Drumnagally Bog 1904—Davies 15.
Amblystegium fiuitans (Z.) D. NV.
Brandon—Waddell.
Ross I. *97—HWL.
Ballyphehane Bog (Alexander)—61.
Glenville Mtns.— Power 61.
L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
Miss Armitage 7.
Great Saltee I. 19183—HWL 102.
Portarlington (Moore)—1 20.
Moore 58.
(Taylor)—74, 75.
35.
Near L. Conn 1901—HWL.
Truskmore 1910—Tetley.
Boleyboy Mt. 1909—Tetley.
Carlingford Mt. 1900—HWL.
Near Poulaphuca 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Hunter 25.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Raughlan—HWL.
Tollymore Park—Templeton 74, 75.
Loughbrickland 1904—HWL.
Black Mt. (Andrew)—69. Liurige-
than ’89—HWL.
Kilvea 1912—J. D. Houston 97.
Howth 56 (Orr)—
var. submersum Schpr.
Geashill—C. D. Russell.
Kilronan Mt. 1910—Tetley.
Balmoral 1913—Porter.
Amblystegium Kneiffii Schpr.
Ross I. ’°97—HWL.
fe
Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
Arklow—Moore 47.
Malahide—Moore 52.
Drumshambo ’83 (Stewart) — 79.
Drowes River 1913—Porter.
Inch Road—Hart 20.
Horn Head — Dixon 17.
1910—HWL.
Melmore
[x *]
148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
36 Killyquin 19138—Porter.
37 Kinnego—HWL.
38 Loughbrickland ’88—HWL.
39 Glendivis—Stewart 69.
var. polycarpon Bland.
34 7
35 To ory Island 1910—HWL.
SONG
Amblystegium scorpioides (P.) Ldby.
1 Dunkerron—Taylor 71.
3 Caher Mts. a Ardle.
4 Pe (Murray)—
15 “rey F. Joyce.
16 Leenane 1901—HWL.
20 ’63 (Moore)—120.
21 Howth—Taylor 71. Howth °52 (Orr)
—365.
23 Multyfarnham—Moore 57.
27 Pontoon 1903—HWL. Clare I. 1909
—HWL.
30 Belturbet—Moore 57.
31 Anglesey Mt.—HWL.
Mt. 1908—HWL.
Carlingford
33 Castleton 1905—HWL.
34 Fahan Hill—Hunter 25.
35 Killybegs 1911—Cheetham 94.
37 Camlough Mt.—HWL 28.
38 Slieve Croob—Stewart 69.
brock ’85—HWL.
39 Turf bogs (Templeton)—69. Glen-
arriff (H WL)—70.
40 Glenchain (Moore)—69.
1904A—H WL.
Slievena-
Magilligan
Amblystegium dilatatum (JVils.) Ldbg.
1 Connor Hill Pass ’97—HWL.
2 Tore Waterfall 65 (Hutton)—35.
Amblystegium ochraceum ( Zurn.) Ldby.
1 O’Sullivan’s Cascade—Moore 57.
2 Killarney—Carrington 4.
3 Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—2.
L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
® %
12 Mt. Leinster 1911—Tetley.
16 Connemara—Moore 57.
20 Seafin Mt. (Taylor) —6Z. Rathdangan
56—Davies 8.
21 Kelly’s Glen ’49 (Moore)—S2.
57 (Orr) —35.
31 Omeath Glen—HWL 28.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
38 Deer's Meadow 86 (HWL)—120.
Tollymore ’95 (Waddell)—59.
39 Colin Glen (Waddell)—69. Glenarriff
HWL—70.
40 Mullaghmore—Stewart 69.
er)
Amblystegium palustre (Huds.) Ldbg.
1 Loughanscaul ’98—HWL.
Tore Waterfall—8/.
Glengarriff (Hunt) — Kew Herb.
Bantry 1912—HWL.
4 Sunday’s Well (Alexander)—61.
8 R. Shannon at Hermitage — Miss
Armitage 1.
13 Near Borris 1911—Tetley.
14 Sheve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
16 Leenane 1901—HWL.
20 Moore 58. Dargle *90—HWL.
21 Rathmines—73. Ballinascorney Glen
54 (Orr)—35.
23 Mullingar 19099—HWL.
26 River Robe 1910—Tetley.
27 Bengorm 1901—HWL.
28 Benbulben ’79 (Stewart)—79.
29 L. Allen shore ’83 (Stewart)—79.
Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
30 Near Swanlinbar 1910—Tetley.
31 Ravensdale ’99—HWL.
32 Drumsnatt 1910—Bingham.
Rossmore 1912—HWL.
33 L. Erne 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
35 Slieve League—HWL 32. Bundoran
1913—Porter.
36 Loughrey ’84 —HWL. Dungannon
1908—Bingham.
ww be
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
38 Slieve Donard—HWL 28. Saintfield
1911—Waddell.
39 Carr’s Glen ’10—Templeton 74, 75.
Kenbane ’84—HWL.
40 White Mt. ’84 (Stewart)—79.
var. subsphericarpon Schleich.
2 Muckross—84. Tore-—Carrington 4.
39 Between Cushendall and Ballymena
—Moore 57. Near Carrickfergus
(C. A. Johns)—2.
Amblystegium eugyrium (Schpr.) Ldbg.
1 Brandon— Waddell.
2 Tore Glen (Wilson)—2. 1906—HWL.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWUL.
31 Omeath Waterfall ’83 (Waddell)—120.
Anglesey Mt. ’83 (Waddell) —76.
33 Correll Glen 1907—Tetley.
34 Castleross River—Hunter 26.
35 Slieve League—HWL 82.
38 Lisburn—Davies 12.
39 Parkmore ’89—HWL. Colin Glen—
Waddell.
var. Mackayi Schpr.
2 Tore Waterfall (Mackay)—2. Derry-
cunihy—Carrington 4.
3 Glengarriff (Binstead)—2.
Amblystegium giganteum (Schp7.) DN.
21 Howth (Orr)—69.
27 Li. Conn shore 1901—HWL.
32 Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
34 Carradoan Wood—Hunter 25.
35 7.
36 Dungannon 1909—Porter.
38 Slieve Croob—Stewart 69.
*87— Waddell.
39 Carrickfergus Common ’75—Stewart
69. Lurgethan—HWL.
40 Magilligan—HWL.
Amblystegium cordifolium (Hed.) D. NV.
1 Carrington 4.
We
4 Ballyphehane Bog (Alexander)—61.
8 Miss Armitage 7.
Maralin
149
16 Connemara (Moore)—120. Leenane
1901—H WL.
20 Glencree ’51 (Orr)—120.
21 Howth ’50 (Orr)—120.
27 L. Conn shore 1901—HWL. Achill I.
—Madame Christen.
29 Drowes River 1918—Porter.
31 Drogheda (Moore)—120.
34 Galliagh—Hunter 25.
36 Eglish 1913—Porter.
37 Castor’s Bay ’86—HWL.
38 Near Rathfriland ’87—HWL.
39 Ballycastle (Moore) — 69. Bog
Meadows, Belfast (Templeton)—69.
Amblystegium sarmentosum (/Vwh.)
D. N.
1 Between Kenmare and Killarney
(Taylor) — 81. M‘Gillycuddy’s
Reeks °58 (Carroll)—79.
2 Killarney (Taylor)—2. Mangerton ’55
(Orr)—35.
16 Leenane 1901—HWL. Kylemore ’90
—Russell.
20 Luggielaw ’55 (Orr) —120.
34 Grianan Hill—Hunter 25.
38 White Water Glen (HWL)—69.
Slieve Donard—Waddell.
39 Ballycastle 36 (Moore)—76.
Amblystegium stramineum ( Dicks.) D. NV.
1 Brandon (Waddell)—79.
5 Kildorrery ’57—Carroll 6.
14 Stradbally (Bradbury)—<80.
20 L. Bray ’02 (Stokes)—74, 75.
21 Castlekelly Glen (Drummond)—8/.
Howth ’54 (Orr)—85.
31 Clermont Mt. (Waddell)—28.
33 Tempo ’18—Templeton 74, 75.
34 Bridge End—Hunter 26.
36 Cappagh 1912—Porter.
37 Derryinver Bog—HWL.
38 Glenaveagh (HWL)—69. Brown Bog
Loughbrickland—H WL.
39 Glenmakerron 36 (Moore)—69.
40 Magilligan ’85—Moore 57.
1912—J. D. Houston 97.
Kilrea
150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Hypnum purum ZL.
In all Divisions, except 5, 10, 14, 19.
Hypnum illecebrum P. B.
il %
2 Muckross Demesne 1906 (Jones)—108.
4 Passage 65 (Carroll)—56. Kinsale
(Carroll) —79.
5 Queenstown (Carroll)—57.
7 Clonmel—Moore 57.
12 Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL.
21 Killiney—Moore 57. Ballinascorney
Gap—95.
37 Ardmore Glebe ’85—HWL.
39 Black Mt. ’04—Templeton 74, 75.
Sallagh Braes °84 (Waddell and
HWL)—69.
Hypnum striatum Schreb.
In all Divisions.
Hypnum striatulum Sprice.
Clogher Head—Hart 20.
Muckross—Wilson 87.
Askeaton 1905—Waddell.
20 Devil’s Glen—Moore 57.
aonwre
Hypnum circinatum 477d.
We
Innisfallen—Carrington 67. 1906—
HWL.
Fermoy (Chandlee)—4. Castle Martyr
—Moore 57. Tower of Youghal
Church ’94—H WL.
Shannon banks—Miss Armitage 7.
Askeaton 1905— Waddell.
Ballyalahan Mt. 1907—O’ Kelly.
bo
or
ive
Ne)
Hypnum pallidirostre Lrawn.
2 Carrington 4.
4 Douglas ’29 (Wilson)—47.
5 Great I.—Carroll 5.
11 South of Royal Oak 1911—Tetley.
16 Pigeon Hole Cave 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
20 Altadore Glen ’93-—-HWL.
bo
a or
Glasnevin—Moore 57. Santry 1908
—M‘Ardle.
Kinlough Wood 1909—Tetley.
1910—Bingham.
Shore of L. Erne 1905—M‘Ardle 46.
Uo
Dundinm ’87— Waddell. Aghaderg
Glebe (HWL)—69.
(Templeton) — 57. Glenarviff ’89—
HWL.
Hypnum praelongum JZ.
In all Divisions, except 10, 14, 31.
var, Stokesii (Zwrn.) Brad.
Cromagloun (Wilson)—2.
Clonmel—2.
South of Borris 1911—Tetley.
N.E. of Tuam 1910—Tetley.
Near Birr 1907—Miss Hemphill.
L. Bray (Stokes)—73.
Howth (Moore)—120.
Rockingham — 2. Kilronan 1911 —
Tetley.
Larganmore Cliffs 1910—Tetley.
fo
L. Melvin 1909—Tetley.
Kinlough Wood 1909—Tetley.
Greenore 1912—HWL.
Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
Near Enniskillen 1907—Tetley.
Hunter 25.
Cappagh 1912—Porter.
Ardmore Glebe ’85—HWL.
Saintfield woods 96 — Waddell 76.
Aghaderg Glebe 1908—HWL.
Glendun (Brenan)—35.
Ben Hvenagh 1913— Waddell.
Hypnum Swartzii Zwrn.
O’Sullivan’s Cascade— Carrington 4.
Killarney—Moore 57. Ross I. ’97—
HWL.
Carroll 5. Douglas 1907 — Miss
Peyton.
7.
Foynes—Stewart 66.
20
21
De
i
Lett— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Blancheyille 1910—HWL.
Strokestown 1907—Phillips.
Borris 1911—Tetley.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Castle Taylor—Moore 57.
Near Tuam 1910—Tetley.
Near Dublin (Stokes)—73. Howth
58 (Orr) —35.
Mullingar 1909—HWL.
Near Foxford 1910—Tetley.
Pontoon 1901—HWL. Achill I. 1909
—HWL.
Lissadill 1904—M‘Ardle.
Glencar 1904—M/‘Ardle #41.
more 1909—Tetley.
Near Aughnacloy 1905—Kane.
Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Hunter 25.
Dungannon 1909—Porter.
7.
92 (Waddell)—120. Rostrevor Glen—
69.
Colin Glen—Stewart 69.
*90—Brenan.
Magilligan 1904—HWL.
Trusk-
Glendun
Hypnum speciosum B77.
Killarney—Moore 57.
Ballyphehane Bog—Carroll 5.
Altadore Glen ’73 (Moore)—120.
Dunsink—84. Lambay—95.
Drumbo Glen—Stewart 69.
derg 1904—Davies 15.
Glenarm (Moore)—76. Rathlin I.—
Stewart 69. Knockagh ’89 (Wad-
dell) —120.
Lena-
Hypnum hians Hed.
Sallygap—Moore 58.
Ballinascorney Glen ’67 (Orr)—2.
Hypnum crassinerve 7'7//.
Kenmare (Wilson)—2.
Muckross—Wilson 81.
(Orr)—35.
Near Cork (Taylor)—81.
Killarney ’85
Doe H
bo
ATDNWOMD UW OO WO OH
bo
is)
fon}
39
oo
16
20
21
38
39
12
151
Fermoy—Carroll 5.
Askeaton (Stewart)—79.
Ballyvaughan 1907—O’ Kelly.
Dromineer 1907—Mrs. H. Bennis.
Strokestown 1907—Phillips.
Castle Taylor—Moore 57.
Dargle 1864 (Hutton)—35.
Beaupare 1912—HWL.
Near Cong 1907—Kane.
Mulranny 1909—Waddell.
—Waddell.
Loughrey Demesne—H WL.
Cave Hill—Drummond 18. Glenarriff
(HWL)—70.
Westport
Hypnum Teesdalii Sm.
Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—57.
Ilaunalmick 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
7.
Glasnevin (Orr)—57. Phenix Park
—95.
Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
Florencecourt 1911—Tetley.
Purdysburn (Templeton)—69.
Colin Glen (Templeton)—69. Wood-
burn Glen ’90 (Waddell) —720.
Ness Glen ’09—Templeton 74, 75.
Hypnum curvisetum brid.
Whiterocks, Portrush *85 (C. H. T.
Lett)—35.
Hypnum Algirianum rid.
Ross J. ’°97—HWL. Innisfallen 1907
—HWL.
Douglas and Carrigaline—Power 61.
Hyde Park—Power 61.
Askeaton — Stewart 66.
Miss Armitage J.
Thomastown 1907—Phillips.
Killanne 1907—Miss Cooper.
S. of Borris 1911—Teiley.
(Moore)—120. Pigeon Hole cave 1907
—M‘Ardle 46.
Adare —
152
17 Belclare 1910—Tetley.
18 Geashill 1907—HWL.
20 (Moore)—58.
21 Glasnevin *54 (Orr)—120.
Kells 1912—HWL.
Mullingar 1908—HWL.
ae
Farnham 1908 —HWL.
Carlingford Mt. 1908—HWL.
Castle Caldwell 1905—HWL. Muck-
ross Wood 1912—Tetley.
Dundrum Castle—Stewart 69. Tolly-
more Park (HWL)—70.
Carr’s Glen *06—Templeton 74, 75.
Parkmore—HWL ’06.
bo bk to
Ooms Ww bo
ww w oD
OD
oo
OD
oo
we)
Hypnum piliferum Sc/ired.
x
‘.
Vernonsmount (Alexander) — 6/.
Blarney *51—Alexander.
5 Fermoy—Carroll 5.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
77
9
HA jet
Corofin 1907 — Macnamara.
vaughan 1907—0 Kelly.
11 Near Kilkenny 1907—Tetley. Gowran
1910—HWL.
2 Killanne 1907—Miss Cooper.
4 Slieve Margy *67—R. C. Browne.
5 1907—Mrs. F. Joyce.
20 (Moore)—/20.
1
8
9
Bally-
Glasnevin (Orr)—120.
Hazelwood 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
29 Kinlough Wood 1907—Tetley.
3 Tempo Manor 1907—Langham.
34 Hunter 25.
5 Rathmullen '65 (Hutton)—35.
7 Silverwood ’85—HWL.
38 Drumero ’86 (HWL)—120. Ban-
bridge—Stewart 69.
39 08 — Templeton 74, 75. Glendun
(Brenan)—70.
Hypnum rusciforme eck.
In all Divisions, except 15, 22, 23.
In
lo
RR
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
var. Atlanticum Brid.
Near Dingle °98—HWL.
L. Muskry 1902—H WL.
In river Shannon—Miss Armitage 7.
Finglas °65 (Hutton)—35.
Marble Arch Glen 1905—HWL.
Sheve League 1902—HWL.
var. alopecuroides Brid.
9 Leixlip—87.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Hypnum murale Veeck.
Blackrock ’50—Carroll 6.
Hyde Park and Summer Hill—Power
61.
Near Clonmel—Moore 57.
Thornfield’s bog—Miss Armitage 1.
Great Saltee Island 1913 —HWL
102.
Geashill 1907—HWL.
Luggielaw *51 (Moore)—120.
Near Dublin (Stokes)—74, 75.
brook *59 (Orr)—35.
Mullingar 1908—HWL.
Ballinrobe 1910—Tetley.
Benbulben ’71 (Moore)—120.
Bridge End—Hunter 25.
Coalisland—Davies 14.
Lurgan (Waddell) — 120.
Glebe—HWL.
Near Lisburn—Davies.
Near Belfast — Templeton 74, 75.
Lambeg 1900—Davies.
(Moore)—69.
Hill-
Ardmore
Hypnum confertum ( Dicks.) B.S.
all Divisions, except 6, 7, 15, 16, 22,
23, 24, 25, 26, 35.
Hypnum megapolitanum Bland.
Dingle Bay °68 (Carrington)—57.
Woodlawn *56 (Orr) — 35. Portrane
’58—Moore 57. Malahide 1904—
Waddell.
2 AD a Ei el ITE A ys
be
2 Drumreaske 1907 — Kane.
ADe wwe
oo ®
Lurr—Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Hypnum velutinum Z.
Dunkerron—S#.
Muckross—Wade 80. Tore Glen 99
—HWL.
5 Middleton—Power 61.
Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
ee
7.
Ballyvaughan 1907—Kane.
Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
3 Borris 1910—HWL.
§ Ilaunaknick 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
Howth—Moore 57. (Orr)—35.
Beaupare 1912—HWL.
3 Mullingar 19099—HWL.
4 Granard 1908—HWL.
Glendaduff 1910—Tetley.
Nephin 1901 — HWL.
1907—Kane.
Hazelwood 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
Bracklagh 1908—HWL.
Near
1910—
Bingham.
3 Near Monea 1905—HWL.
34 Hunter 25.
5 Melmore 1910—HWL.
Roughan Park 1907—HWL.
Ardmore Glebe ’84—HWL.
Purdysburn—Templeton 74, 75. New-
castle—HWL 28.
Glendun ’90—Brenan.
ie
var. praelongum Sc/ipr.
38 Saintfield 1912—H WL.
Hypnum pseudoplumosum Bric.
Brandon 1900—HWL.
Killarney 1906—Jones.
Rathpeacon (D. Murray)—61.
Ballinhassig (Alexander)—61.
L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
L. Muskry 1902—HWL.
Askeaton (Stewart)—79.
Wo
Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
ReI.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B,
153
12 Strokestown 1907—Phillips. Aughna-
brisky R. 1911—Tetley.
13 Burren ’67 (R. C. Browne) — 120.
Tinnahinch 1907—Phillips.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
18 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
20 Mts.—Moore 58.
21 Mts.—Moore 58.
M‘Ardle.
27 Nephin 1901—HWL. Croaghpatrick
1909— Waddell.
28 Truskmore 1901—Tetley.
29 Glencar 1904—M‘Ardle #1.
31 Anglesey Mt.—HWL 28.
32 1910—Bingham.
38 Correll Glen 1905—M‘Ardle 45.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
35 Poisoned Glen — Dixon 17.
League 1902—HWL 28.
36 7.
38 Belvoir ’04—Templeton 74, 75. Slieve
Donard—HWL 28.
39 Templeton 74, 75.
HWL.
40 Ness Waterfall (Moore)—69. Bene-
venagh 1900—HWL and Waddell.
Santry 1908—
Shieve
Parkmore ’89—
var. homomallum Lank.
36 Strabane Glen—HWL
Parker)—59.
1 (Go I
Hypnum viride Lamk.
In all Divisions, except 3, 9, 14, 16, 17,
18, 19, 28, 24, 26, 29, 31.
var. majus Schpr.
27 Mulranny—HWL and Waddell.
30 Killykeen 1911—HWL.
Hypnum rutabulum Z.
In all Divisions.
var. robustum Schpr.
22 Kells 1912 -HWL.
a
154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Hypnum rivulare Bruch.
In all Divisions, except 3, 4, 14, 17, 19,
22, 23, 24, 25, 36.
var. tenue Diroi.
2
_
Lambay 1905—M‘Ardle 95.
Hypnum plumosum Huds.
1 Connor Hill Pass 1906—HWL.
4 Cork (Carroll)—47.
5 Near Youghal—Carroll 5.
6 Comeragh Mis 1902—HWL.
2 Enniscorthy 1907—Miss Cooper.
16 (Moore)—120.
20 L. Bray—Taylor 71.
21 Portrane—Moore 57. Near Glasnevin
(Orr)—50.
27 °52 (Moore)—120. Nephin 1901 —
HWL.
30 84. Swanlinbar 1910—Tetley.
32 1910—Bingham.
33 Marble Arch 1905—HWL.
35 Dunfanaghy—Moore 57.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
37 Camlough Mt. "98—HWL.
38 Narrow Water—HWL 28.
39 Derriaghy—Davies 10.
40 Magilligan 1904—HWL.
Hypnum albicans Weck.
1 Fermoyle 1905— Waddell.
4 Dunscombe’s Wood—Power 61.
5 Near Cove (Alexander)—6/. Carroll 5.
1 Portmarnock—Taylor 71. *50 (Orr)—
30.
27 Achill I. 1903—HWL.
31 °82 (Waddell )—i20.
34 Portaw and Buncrana—Hunter 25.
35 Bundoran—Waddell. Rathmullen ’65
(Hutton)—35.
37 Derrytrasna 82 (HWL)—120,
Near Moyallon 1901—Davies 12.
38 Donaghadee—Templeton 74, 75.
Newcastle Sands—HWL 28.
39 Carrickfergus—Templeton 74, 75.
{Moore)—120.
40 Magilligan— Waddell.
Hypnum glareosum Bruch.
Ly
3 Glengarriff 1900 (Binstead)—2.
16 Connemara—Moore 57.
20 Moore 57.
21 Glasnevin—Moore 57.
28 Benbulben—Teiley.
29 L. Allen shore ’83 (Stewart)—79.
31 Anglesey Mt. HWL—28.
33 Kinade Quarry 1904—Tetley.
38 Kilwarlin Quarry ’84 (Waddell) — 69.
Tollymore Park—HWL 28.
39 Glendun (Moore)—69.
40 Magilligan 1904A—HWL.
Hypnum lutescens Huds.
In all Divisions, except 3, 7, 17, 22, 26,
36.
Hypnum sericeum L.
Tn all Divisions, except 5, 31.
Isothecium myosuroides (L.) Brid,
In all Divisions, except 8, 15, 19, 23, 24.
var. rivulare Holt.
1 O’Sullivan’s Cascade ’97 (Binstead)
—2,
var. tenuinerve Kindb.
25 West of Lough Key 1910—Tetley.
35 Slieve League (Dixon)—2.
var. brachythecioides Dixon.
1 Connor Eaial
Mackay.
34 L. Swilly 1902
—Hunter. |
See Dixon in “Jour-
- nal of Botany,”
1902, p. 380.
Lerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Isothecium viviparum /WVeck.) Ldbg.
In all Divisions, except 3, 7, 15, 18, 19,
22, 23, 28, 36, 37.
Pterogonium ornithopodioides ( Huds.)
Ldbq.
1 Loughadoon "97—HWL. Brandon
—Waddell.
2 Killarney ’55—Moore 35.
3 Glengarriff 1906 — Jones.
HWL.
4 Inniscara—S4.
5 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
0 Luggielaw (Mackay)—/20. [Powers-
court (Orr)—120. There is in the
National Museum, Dublin, a speci-
men, named in Orr’s handwriting
“* Pterog. ornithopodioides Glen of
Downs, D. Orr.” On examining
this with a pocket lens, I concluded
it was not correctly named, and I
sent it to Mr. H. H. Dixon, who
returned it with this report :—
“‘Dayid Orr’s plant is, I should
think, a very good example of that
botanist’s method—or absence of
method. It is Anomodon rostratus,
and it may have come from the
U.S.A., or from the Alps, or the
Caucasus, but scarcely, I think,
from Co. Wicklow, the rather
because there is a fragment of
Heterocladium dimorphum mixed
with it, and I do not know that
even D. Orr himself recorded that
from Ireland.’ ]
21 Killakee Glen—Moore 58.
31 Clogher Head 1912—HWL.
39 Below Grugan’s Glen ’02 (Templeton)
—69. Ballygally Head—Stewart 69.
Murlough Bay 19183—HWL.
1912 —
2
Pterigynandrum filiforme (7'%mm.)
Hedu.
1 Tore Mt. ’55—Orr 35.
20 Dargle—Templeton 74,75. Moore 58.
Or
Or
21 Killakee Glen—Moore 58.
38 Mourne Mts. (Mackay)—74, 75.
Tollymore Park—Drummond 18.
40 Sawel Mt.—Templeton 74, 75.
Myurella julacea ( Vill.) B.S.
6 Bolagh L. 1902—HWL.
16 Connemara (as Hypnum moniliforme)
(Mackay)—71.
Heterocladium heteropterum (B7vch.)
BAS:
—
O’Sullivan’s Cascade—Moore 57.
Barnanageeha ’98—HWL.
Tore Mt. ’55 (Orr)—85. Tore Water-
fall 1906—Jones.
3 Glengarriff 1912—HWL.
4 Ballinhassig Glen (Alexander)—61.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
7
3
bo
L. Dineen 1902—HWL.
Mount Leinster ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120. §. of Borris 1911—Tetley.
15 Woodford 1907—Phillips.
Connemara—Moore 57.
Dargle 23. Altadore Glen ’98—HWL.
21 Kelly’s Glen (Taylor)—S/.
Nephin 1901—HWL. Bengorm —
HWL.
31 Anglesey Mt.—HWL 28.
Near Buncrana—Hunter 25.
Cratlagh Wood 1910—HWL.
Holywood (Templeton) —69.
Rostrevor ’83 (Waddell) —120.
39 Belfast (Drummond) —8/. Slemish
(HWL)—70.
var. flaccidum JZ. SN.
3 Correll Glen 1912—Tetley.
5 Sheve League 1902—HWL.
8 Tollymore Park—Waddell.
9 Colin Glen 1901—Dayies 72.
Hylocomium umbratum (Zir.) B. S.
1 Connor Hill Pass ’96—Binstead.
27 Achill I., Shevemore 1910—HWL 31.
Be}
156
Hylocomium brevirostre (Hir.) B.S.
booR
21
In
Glena woods—Carrington 4.
Killarney—Wilson 81. Tore Glen ’97
—HWL.
Glengarriff °43—Woodward 101.
Blarney (Murray)—61.
Glanmire Woods (Murray)—61.
Foynes—Stewart 66. Rathkeale 1907
—Fogerty.
Near Roscrea 1911—H WL.
Strokestown 1907—Phillips.
South of Borris 1911—Tetley.
Ballyfin—Moore 120. Slieve Bloom
1912—Tetley.
Woodford 1907—Phillips.
Kylemore—Moore 37.
"41 (M‘Calla)—85.
Clonad Wood ’99—HWL.
Moore 58.
Holly Park (Orr)—120.
Near L. Key 1910—Tetley.
Near Foxford 1910—Tetley.
Achill I. 1901—HWL.
Glencar—Moore 57.
L. Macnean 1909—Tetley.
Creaghan 1907 — Kane.
1910—Bingham.
L. Carrick 1905—HWL. Castle Arch-
dall 1907—Kane.
Connemara
Eskmore
Hunter 25.
Rathmullen ’65 (Hutton)—35. Crat-
lagh Wood 1910—HWL.
Slieve Croob—Stewart 69. Narrow
Water ’88—HWL.
Colin Glen—Drummond /S. Cushen-
dall—Moore 57.
Carndaisy Glen—Stewart 69.
Hylocomium proliferum (/.) Ldby.
In all Divisions, except 3, 19.
var. Lambayensis I Arde.
Lambay—M‘Ardle 95.
Hylocomium parietinum (L.) Zdiq.
all Divisions, except 3, 5, 10, 15, 19,
22, 24.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Hylocomium triquetrum (/.) B.S.
In all Divisions.
Hylocomium squarrosum (/.) B.S.
In all Divisions, except 5, 16, 19.
Hylocomium loreum (Z.) B. S.
In all Divisions, except 4, 10, 15, 19, 22,
23, 24.
Hylocomium rugosum (Z.) D. NV.
40 Magilligan 1900—HWL and Waddell
89. Ben Evenagh 1913—Waddell.
Campylium hispidulum (Brid.) Itt.
var. Sommerfeltii (JZyrin) Ldby.
16 Galway, Oughterard, and Cong —
Moore 57.
23 (Moore)—120.
21 Portmarnock (Moore)—120.
26 7.
39 Glenballyemon—HWL.
40 Umbra Rocks—HWL.
Ctenidium molluscum (Hedw.) Mitt.
In all Divisions, except 5, 19, 24.
var. eroceum 7Z'az/.
1 Knockavohila (Taylor)—81.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
38 Pigeon Rock Mt. ’85—HWL.
var. condensatum (Sc/pr.).
1 EKagle’s Nest Rocks 1906—Jones.
2 Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
3 Ballylickey 1912—HWL.
Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
33 Correll Glen 1907—Tetley.
38 7
39
er)
l.
White Mt. 1903—Davies 14.
Hyocomium flagellare ( Dicks.) Schpr.
1 Cahirconree Mts. ’79 (Carroll)—79.
2 Cromaglaun — Wilson S17.
Waterfall ’97—HWL.
Tore
3
40
Lert— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Glengarriff ’43 — Woodward 101.
Bantry 1912—HWL.
Ballinhassig Glen (Alexander)—61/.
Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
L. Muskry 1902—H WL.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
Aughnabrisky R. 1911—Tetley.
Mt. Leinster 67 (R. C. Browne)—720.
Connemara ’77 (Stewart)—79.
Seafin Mt. (Taylor)—81. L. Bray—
Moore 58.
Secawn Mt.— Taylor 71. Kelly’s
Glen—Moore 58.
Sheve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Achill I. 1904 —HWhL. Mulranny
1909—HWL.
Rockwood—Tetley.
1908—HWL. Cuilcagh 1911—Tetley.
Anglesey Mt. ’°83—HWL.
Correll Glen 1907—Tetley.
Hunter 25. Barnesmore Gap 1903
—M‘Ardle.
Muckish ’15 —Templeton 74, 75.
Krrigal 1902—M‘Ardle.
Pomeroy ’75 (Stewart)—79.
Carriffkeeny—H WL.
Tollymore Park—Templeton 74, 75.
Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
Templeton 74,75. Glenarriff (HWL)
—70. ;
Dog’s Leap—Templeton 74, 75.
[Ptilium crista-castrensis (L.) De. Not.
39
Colin Glen ’47—Orr 120 and 57 ?]
There are very fine specimens of this
moss in the British Museum, the
National Museum, Dublin, and
H. W. L.’s Herbarium, all labelled
in Orr’s handwriting. Stewart,
Davies, and others searched the
locality given at different times for
this plant, but did not find it. The
authority is not accounted sufficient
to establish the record by Orr.
Sematophyllum demissum ( Wis.) Mitt.
1
O’Sullivan’s Cascade ’29 (Wilson)—2.
(Taylor)—22.
2
3
bo
1
38
157
Cromagloun ’29—Wilson 81. ’99—
HWL.
Glengarriff—Wilson 81.
Sematophyllum micans (/WV7/s.).
O’Sullivan’s Cascade ’29 (Wilson)—2.
Derryeunnihy Cascade 1906 —
HWL. Binstead.
Cromagloun — Wilson 81. Torc—
Carrington 4.
Glengarriff (Miss
1912—HWL.
Hutchins) — 87.
Stereodon Lindbergii Jit.
Connor Hill Pass— Waddell.
Cromagloun ’73 (Moore)—120.
Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—2.
Y
“.
Askeaton— Waddell.
Strokestown 1907—Phillips.
84.
L. Bray—Moore 57.
Correll Glen 1907—Tetley.
Birt—Hunter 25.
Ardmore—HWL.
Moygannon Glen—H WL.
Wolf Hill ’82 (Waddell) —220. Glen-
dun (Brenan)—70.
Stereodon imponens (Hedw.) Brid.
O’Sullivan’s Cascade 1906 — Jones
103.
Corbet (Tullyconnaught)
Davies 16.
1907 —
Stereodon cupressiformis (Z.) brid.
In all Divisions, except 17, 28.
The most common and abundant of
mosses, but not very profuse along
the West Coast, where its place
is often occupied by Isothecium
myosuroides.
var. ericetorum B. S.
ba
158
9
We)
1907—Fogerty. Scariff 1909— Mrs.
Hibbert.
Riverstown 1907—Miss Hemphill.
Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
Pollmounty 1907—Phillips.
stairs Mt. 1911—Tetley.
Mt. Leinster 1911—Tetley.
Sheve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Wood near Cong 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
Drumbane 1910—Tetley.
Near Birr 1907—Miss Hemphill.
Ballymorris Bog 1908—HWL.
Kilronan Mt. 1910—Tetley.
Slieve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Achill I. 1901— HWL.
Truskmore 1910—Tetley.
“.
Sheve Glagh 1908—HWL. Lenliss
1909—Tetley.
Anglesey Mt.—Waddell.
1910—Bingham.
Near Topped Mt. 1905—HWL. Bel-
more Mt. 1907—Tetley.
Hunter 25.
Rosapenna 1910—HWL.
Near Dungannon 1906—Miss Boyd.
Ferry Hill—Waddell.
Slieve Donard (HWL)—69.
4.
Black-
var. longirostris B.S.
Ballyvaughan 1907—Kane.
var. elatus Bb. N.
Kenmare (Taylor)—2.
Fermoyle 1905— Waddell.
Foynes (Stewart)—79.
Great Saltee I. 1913—HWL 102.
Portmarnock—84. 752 (Orr)—35.
Mullingar 1909—H WL.
S. of Boyle 1910—Tetley.
L. Carra 1910—Tetley.
Nephin ’°01—HWL. Mulranny 1909
—HWL.
Strandhill 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
bulben 1913—Porter.
Ben-
29
30
Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
L. Allen (Stewart)—79. R. Drowes
1911—Tetley.
Lenliss 1909— Tetley. Swanlinbar
1910—Tetley.
Oe
1908—Tetley.
Portaw Hill—Hunter 25.
Carrick—HWL.
Ferry Hill ’883—HWL.
Ballykinler—Waddell.
Portrush— Davies.
Magilligan 1902—HWL.
var. mamillatus (Brid/.).
Connor Hill Pass—Wilson Si.
Killarney (Wilson)—2.
/.
var. filiformis Huds.
Near Aniscaul ’98—HWL.
Killarney 1906—Jones.
Dunboy Wood ’98—M‘Ardle.
Lota Wood—Power 61.
4.
Near Riverstown 1907—Miss Hemp-
hill.
Gowran 1910—HWL.
Mt. Leinster 67 (R. C. Browne)—
120.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Illaunaknick 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
Clenbrock—M ‘Ardle #2.
1912—HWL.
Derrycasson 1907—Miss Hepenstull.
Nephin 1901—HWL. Mulranny 1909
—HWL.
8 Hazelwood 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
Glencar 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
Ballyhaise ’983—M‘Ardle 43.
keen 1908—H WL.
Carlingford Mt—HWL 28.
Near Aughnacloy 1905—Kane. Drum-
snatt 1910—Bingham.
Castle Caldwell 1905—HWL. Tempo
1907—Langham.
Hunter 25.
Killy-
35
36
3
@
a
bo
Letr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
Cratlagh Wood 1910—HWL.
Killymoon ’84—HWL, Dungannon
1908—Bingham.
Tollymore Park—H WL.
Stereodon resupinatus (W7/s.).
Dunkerron— S84.
Killarney 1906—Jones.
Rathpeacon—Power 61.
Miss Armitage 1.
fe
Killanne 1907—Miss Cooper.
Tinnahinch 1907—Phillips. South of
Borris 1911—Tetley.
Near Roscrea 1911—HWL.
Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Cornamona 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
Geashill 1907—HWL.
Killiney 57 (Orr)—35. Pheenix Park
65 (Hutton)—35.
1912—HWL.
Derrycasson 1907—Miss Hepenstall.
Achill I. 1901—H WL.
Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
Ballyhaise ’93—M‘Ardle 43. Farnham
1908—HWL.
Drumreaske 1907—Kane.
Tempo Manor 1907—Langham.
Hunter 25.
Shieve
Rosapenna 1910—HWL. Dun-
fanaghy 1911—Tetley.
Roughan 1907—HWL.
Ardmore Glebe ’°84—HWL.
Ballyholme — Stewart 69. Lough-
brickland 1910—HWL.
Glendun (Moore) — 69. Fair Head
—Stewart 69.
Killymoon—Stewart 69.
1904—H WL.
[Stereodon canariensis Jitt.
O’Sullivan’s Cascade ’78 (Lindberg )—
2.
Tore *29 (Wilson)—2. Cromaglaun
67 (Hunt)—2.
Mr. H. N. Dixon, Handbook, p. 538,
regards these records as indecisive
in the absence of fruit.]
Magilligan
159
Stereodon circinalis (Hovk.) Brid.
Near Galway’s Bridge 1900 (Binstead)
—2,
Cromaglaun (Moore)—2. °67 (Hunt)
—2. With fruit 1906 (Jones)—
103.
et
bo
Stereodon callichrous Arid.
Brandon 1905—Seully & Waddell.
Cromaglaun 1906—Jones.
[Cong 1907—M‘Ardle 46, sub nomine
Hypnum hamulosum],.
7 we
Stereodon subrufus (Wils.) Ldbq.
1 Mangerton °55 (Orr)—35.
2 Killarney ’57 (Orr)—120, 84.
8 Benbulben’56 (Moore)—5. Seefin—
Waddell 78.
Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
Bulbein 1907 (Hunter)—59.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Stereodon rufescens (Dick.) Mitt.
Benbulben—Moore 49. Seefin Mt.—
Waddell 78.
29 Truskmore 1909—Tetley.
Isopterygium depressum (Bruch.) Mitt.
2 Killarney—Moore 57.
13 Near Borris 1911—Tetley.
16 Curranamona 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
21 Killakee ’68 (Orr)—120.
88 Killeen Glen—Stewart 69.
Isopterygium elegans (Hook.) Ldbg.
1 O’Sullivan’s Cascade 1906—Jones.
2 Tore Waterfall (Taylor)—81. Croma-
gloun 1912— Jones.
3 Near Bantry (Miss Hutchins)—8/.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL. 1910
—Kane.
7 Galtee Mts. 1902—HWL.
8%
2) Go
11 Mt. Brandon 1911—Tetley.
160
12
13
20
Killanne 1907—Miss Cooper. Black-
stairs Mt. 1911—Tetley.
S. of Borris 1911—Tetley.
Powerscourt—Moore 57. Lugnaquilla
—Hart 20.
Kilronan Mt. 1910—Tetley.
Sheve Gamph 1910—Tetley.
Achill I. 1901—H WL.
Near L. Gill—Waddell 78.
Truskmore 1907—Tetley.
Farnham ’°93—M‘Ardle 43.
Mt. 1911—Tetley.
Anglesey Mt.—H WL.
Rossinuremore 1905—HWL. Correll
Glen 1907—Tetley.
Portaw Woods—Hunter 25.
Tents
5 Krrigal—Dixon 17.
Pomeroy (Brenan)—35.
1909—Porter.
Dungannon
7 Carriffkeeny 1904—HWL.
Slieve Donard—Stewart 69. Tolly-
more ’87 (Waddell) —120.
9 Glendun (Brenan)—35. Near Colin
Glen 1901—Davies 12.
Isopterygium pulchellum ( Dicks.) Ldbg.
bo
40
Brandon—Waddell.
Tore Waterfall — Taylor 71.
HWL.
*99—
7 Galteemore (Moore)—120. L. Muskry
1902—HWL.
Powerscourt—Taylor 71.
ny
‘
Pontoon 1908—HWL.
Bulbein (R. Brown)—74, 75.
Sandhills 1914—Tetley.
Glenveagh 1910—Praeger.
Tollymore Park (Waddell)—28.
Sallagh Braes—Moore 57. Parkmore
*89—_HWL.
Sawel Mt. ’09—Templeton 74, 75.
Finner
Plagiothecium undulatum (Z.) B.S.
In
all Divisions, except 10, 15, 17, 18,
19) 22; 23) 37.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Plagiothecium denticulatum (Z.) B.S.
1
2
4
5
6
9
iil
13
16
as
rs
Brandon 97 — HWL. Fermoyle
(Moore) —/20.
Killarney—S4.
7
5 Ballyvolane—Power 61.
Comeragh Mts. 1902—H WL.
9 Scariff 1909—Mrs. Hibbert.
Graiguenamanagh 1907—Phillips.
Mount Leinster ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120. Tinnahinch 1907—Phillips.
Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
Twelve Bens—120. Urrisbeg 91
(Stewart)—79.
120.
Powerscourt ’59 (Moore)—720. Alta-
dore ’93--HWL.
Dundrum °51 (Orr)—120.
Pontoon 1901—HWL.
Benbulben—Templeton 74, 75. Mul-
laghmore 1910—Tetley.
L. Allen ’83 (Stewart)—79.
Farnham ’93—M‘Ardle 43. Tents
Mt, 1911—Tetley.
/.
Rossmore 1912—HWL.
Correll Glen 1912—Tetley.
Hunter 25.
Slieve League—HWL 32.
Dungannon 1909—Porter.
Mourne Mts. — Templeton 74, 75.
Chimney Rock Mt.—HWL 28.
Woods—Templeton 74, 75. (Moore)
—120.
Sawel Mt. (Moore)—69.
var. Donii (Sm.) Ldbg.
L. Dineen 1902—H WL.
Bulbein (R. Brown)—73. (Sub nomine
var. obtusifoliwm.)
Plagiothecium silvaticum (Huds.) B.S.
1
2
6
i
Dunkerron—S¢4.
Killarney — Moore 47.
1906—Jones.
L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
L. Dineen 1902—HWL.
Tore Glen
Lrerr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland.
9 Scariff 1909—Mrs. Hibbert.
13 Borris 1910—HWL.
20 Luggielaw—Moore 57’.
21 St. Catherine’s— Wade 80. Howth
65 (Hutton)—35.
25 Kilronan Mt. 1910—Tetley.
26 Larganmore Cliff 1910—Tetley.
27 Pontoon 1901—HWL. Bengorm—
HWL.
29 Boleyboy Mt. 1909—Tetley.
30 Killykeen ’93--M‘Ardle 43.
32 1910 — Bingham. Rossmore 1912—
HWL.
33 Rossinuremore 1905—HWL.
35 Slieve League—HWL 32.
36 Dungannon 1909—Porter.
38 Rostrevor Wood—Stewart 69. Slieve
Donard—HWL 28.
39 Lisburn (Creeth) — 69.
Head—Stewart 69.
Ballygally
Acrocladium cuspidatum (Z.) Ldbq.
In all Divisions, common and often very
abundant; varies in height from
two to nine inches, as it happens
to have a dry habitat or to be
submerged; ascends to sub-alpine
regions.
Entodon orthocarpus (La Pyl.) Ldbg.
1 Dingle ’73 (Moore)—120.
6 L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
20 7. Sallygap—95.
21 Portmarnock (Orr)—57.
34 Buncrana—Hunter 25.
35 Dunfanaghy 66 — Moore 55. Ross-
nowlagh 1908—W. F. Johnson.
40 Magilligan Sands 1900—HWL., Port-
stewart—Davies 14.
Pterygophyllum lucens (L.) Arid.
1 Brandon — Waddell. O’Sullivan’s
Cascade ’85 (Stewart)—79.
2 Killarney °55 (Orr)—120. Muckross
"99 —HWL.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. b,
161
4 Vernon’s Mt.—Power 61.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
7 Galtee Mt. 1902—HWL.
8 Glenstal—Miss Armitage 1.
9 Corofin 1907 — Macnamara.
1909—Mrs. Hibbert.
11 Graiguenamanagh 1907—Phillips.
18 7.
14 Slieve Margy °67 (R. C. Browne)—
120.
15 Woodford 1907—Phillips.
16 Connemara ’41 (MaCalla)—85.
20 Moore 58. L. Bray (MaCalla)—
85.
21 Near Killakee ’54 (Orr)—120.
27 Achill I. 1904 —HWL. Mulranny
1909—HWL.
28 Hazelwood 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
29 Glencar 1904—M‘Ardle 47. L. Melvin
1909—Tetley.
31 Carlingford Mt.—H WL.
32 Near Aughnacloy 1905—Kane.
33 Castle Archdall 1907—Kane.
34 Hunter 25.
35 Rathmullen 65 (Hutton)—35. Slieve
League—HWL 32.
36 Ranfurley Park 1913—Porter.
38 Tollymore Park — Templeton 74, 75.
Slieve Donard—HWL 28.
39 Carr’s Glen—Templeton 74, 75. Sal-
lagh Braes (Waddell)—69.
40 Ness Glen (‘Templeton)—69.
vady (Moore)—69.
Scariff
Lima-
*[Hypopterygium immigrans 1. /V’.
Lett.
Easton Lodge, Monkstown. ’87 (G.
Pim )—113.
On surface of earth in pots and on
rock-work of walls,:in a cold fern
house where it has flourished and
fruited freely for some years. An
bo
rar
immigrant.
Described and figured in ‘ Journal
of Botany,” vol. xlii (1904),
pp. 249-252.]
[4]
162
Cyclodictyon laete-virens (H. 7.) Mitt.
1 O’Sullivan’s Cascade ’31 (Taylor and
Harvey)—2. 1906 (Jones)—35.
2 Tore Waterfall “81 (Harvey and
Taylor)—S81.
4 Dunscombe’s Wood—Drummond 18.
(D. Murray)—/20. Power 61.
6 Glendine Wood (Thos. Wright)—47.
Fe
Daltonia splachnoides (Si.)
1 Brandon (Moore)—2. Pedlar’s es
—M‘Ardle.
2 Tore Glen ’97—HWL. EHagle’s Nest
1906—Jones.
21 Seecawn Mt. (Taylor)—23
Porotrichum alopecurum (L.) Mitt.
In all Divisions, except 16, 24.
var. acutum Ldby.
1 O’Sullivan’s Caseade ’73—Lindberg 2.
Porotrichum augustifolium (Holt.) Dur.
2 Derrycunnihy 1906—HWL.
Homalia trichomanoides (Sch}.) Brid.
3 Blarney—Power 61.
Ballincollig *51—Carroll 6.
5 7.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—
8 Foynes (Stewart)—79.
9
3
i=
HWL.
Ballyvaughan 1907—O’ Kelly.
Browne’s Hill ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120. 1911—
Tetley.
14 Ballyfin (Moore)—120.
16 Illaunaknick 1907—M‘Ardle 46.
18 Geashill ’91—C. D. Russell.
20 Moore 58. Dargle ’90—HWL.
21 Ballinascorney Glen °55 (Orr)—120.
26 Near Cong 1907—Kane.
28 Hazelwood 1904—M‘Ardle 47.
29 Glencar 1904—M‘Ardle 4#/.
34 Hunter 25.
35 Bundoran—Waddell 79.
if
South of Borris
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
36 Desertcreat ’°81—HWL. Dungan-
non 1909—Porter.
37 Cargin Wood—HWL.
38 Loughbrickland—HWL. Magheralin
92 (Waddell) —120.
39 Clough ‘60—HWL. (Moore)—120.
40 Garvagh ’91—Brenan.
This moss is not so common nor
abundant as some botanists have:
stated.
Neckera complanata (L.) Hook.
In all Divisions, except 3, 7, 29, 35.
Much more frequent and plentiful in
the Midland and Western divisions than
in the East and North.
Neckera crispa (L.) Hedw.
1 Dunkerron—Taylor 71.
2 Tore Waterfall °99—HWL.
4 Blarney (Scott)—6/.
5 Great I. (Scott) — 61.
(Chandlee)—5.
6 Comeragh Mts. 1902—HWL.
7 Galtee Mts. 1902—HWL.
8 Miss Armitage /.
9 eee aughan—M‘Ardle 40.
Fermoy
16 Ashford 1907—Kane.
17 Castle Hacket 1910--Tetley.
26 L. Mask 1910—Tetley.
28 Knocknarea Glen 1904—-M‘Ardle 41.
Benbulben 1913—Porter.
29 L. Allen ’91 (Stewart)-—-79.
30 Killykeen ’93—M‘Ardle 43.
31 Carlingford Mt—_HWL 28.
33 Marble Arch Glen 1905—HWL.
1907—Tetley.
B4 7.
35 Bundoran (Moore)—/20. Melmore
1910—HWL.
38 Slieve Donard—Stewart 69. Tolly-
more Park (Waddell)—69.
39 Cave Hill—Templeton 74,75. Park-
more ’85—HWL.
40 Benbradagh—Stewart 69.
Lett— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 163
Neckera fontinaloides (Lam.) Ldbg.
1 Kenmare—Taylor 71.
4 Blarney (Murray)—61.
5 Carroll 5. Fermoy (Chandlee)—56.
6 1910—Kane.
9 Delmege’s Glen 1907—Dr. G. Fogerty.
14 Ballyfin ’56 (Moore)—120. Cappard
*91—C. D. Russell.
18 Geashili—C. D. Russell.
20 Westaston—Moore 57. Enniskerry
’56 (Orr)—35.
22 Beaupare 1912—HWL.
33 Portora 1910—Tetley.
var. Philippei (B. S.) Ldbg.
14 Slieve Bloom 1912—Tetley.
22 Beaupare 1912—HWL.
30 Kilmore 1911—HWL and Waddell.
Neckera pennata (L.) Hedw.
[89 Colin Glen ’49 (Orr)—81 ?
There are undoubted specimens of
Neckera pennata in the British
Museum, National Museum,
Dublin, and H. W. L.’s Herbarium,
all labelled in Orr’s own hand-
writing—‘‘ Neckera pennata, Colin
Glen 49, David Orr.” But though
several bryologists have searched
the locality given, during the past
sixty years, the plant has not been
found; and, consequently, doubt
has been cast on this record. ]
Climacium dendroides /Z.) W. MW.
1 Brandon—Waddell.
2 Killarney—Moore 57.
3 7.
4 Ballyphehane Bog—Power 61.
6 Carrick-on-Suir 1902—HWL.
8 Thornfield’s Bog—Miss Armitage /.
13 Sandbrook ’67 (R. C. Browne)—120.
South of Borris 1911—Tetley.
14 Maryborough 1907—Phillips. Clona-
slee 1912—Tetley.
15 1907—Mrs. F. Joyce.
In
N. of Tuam 1910—Tetley.
Near Dublin—Sz4.
Derrycasson 1907—Miss Hepenstall.
Near L. Key 1910—Tetley.
Glendaduff 1910—Tetley.
Achill I. 19083— HWL. Mulranny
1909—HWL.
Inniscrone 19083—HWL. ,hissadill
1904—M‘Ardle 47.
Glencar 1904—M‘Ardle 41.
Blacklion 1909—Tetley. Killykeen
1911—HWL.
Drumreaske 1907—Kane. 1910—
Bingham.
Castle Caldwell 1905—HWL. Castle
Archdall 1907—Kane.
Galliagh—Hunter 25.
Rathmullen °65 (Hutton)—35.
Dungannon 1906—Miss Boyd. 1908
—Bingham.
Ardmore Glebe ’80—HWL.
Loughbrickland ’87—HWL.
Lisburn (Davies)—69. (Moore)—120.
Magilligan i904—HWL.
Fontinalis antipyretica Z.
all Divisions, except 3, 5, 10, 12, 15,
22, 28, 24, 29.
var. gigantea Sul.
Boyne near Drogheda (Moore)—120.
Claremorris 1909—Kane.
Roughan 1907— HWL.
L. Mann 3 miles §.H. of Ballynahinch
—Waddell.
Glendun (Brenan)—35.
Magilligan 1904—HWL.
Fontinalis gracilis Ldbg.
Brandon 1900—HWL.
Aughnabrisky 1911—Tetley.
Ul
3 Bann River at Corbet—Davies 10.
Glendun (Brenan)—35.
164
40
Fontinalis squamosa L.
Mangerton—Wade 30. O’Sullivan’s
Cascade— Moore 57.
Horse’s Glen 1906—Jones.
Moore 57.
Dunbulloge—61.
L. Coomshigaun 1902—HWL.
Miss Armitage J.
Connemara—Moore 57.
L. Bray — Wilson 81.
*56— Davies 8.
Glendough *53 (Orr)—/20.
Lakes in Curraun Peninsula—HWL
96.
Rostrevor (HWL)—459. Ballyroney—
Davies 14.
Near Cumber 1800—Templeton 74,
75.
Glenmalure
Antitrichia curtipendula (Hedw.) Brid.
i
ra
mt Cc CO
14
16
18
20
21
Brandon — Moore 57. Connor Hill
Pass 1906—HWL.
L. Bolagh 1902—HWL.
Near Strokestown 1907—Phillips.
L. Bray—Taylor 71. Powerscourt ’58
(Orr)—35.
"56 (Orr) —120.
Seafin ’92—Waddell 78.
Eskmore 1910—Bingham.
Buncrana—Hunter 25.
(Moore)—120. Mts. near Belfast—
Davies, Phytologist, vol. lil.
Dungiven ’97 (Parker)—76.
Ben Evenagh— Waddell.
Leucodon sciuroides (Z.) Sch wy.
Bantry—Moore 57.
Ballyvaughan "95 (O’Kelly)—40.
Near Kilkenny 1907—Phillips.
Blancheville 1910—HWL.
Mountmellick 1912—Tetley.
Salthill 91 (Stewart)—79.
Geashill 1903—HWL.
Enniskerry—Templeton 74, 75.
Loughlinstown—Wade 80. Longford
Bridge (Orr)—47.
22
39
2
4
8
14
18
—
(Je)
20
39
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Beaupare—Moore 57. Kells 1912—
HWL.
Lambeg—Templeton 74, 75.
Cryphaea arborea (Huds.) Ldbg.
Killarney (Moore)—120.
The Mardyke—Power 61.
Foynes— Stewart 66. Thornfield’s Bog
—Miss Armitage 1.
Ennis — Stewart 66.
1907—O’ Kelly.
Near Roserea 1911—HWL.
Gowran Demesne 1910—HWL.
Duninga Wood 1911—Tetley.
Kilgibbon ’82—HWL. Balloughton
1913—HWL.
Browne’s Hill ’67 (R. C. Browne)—
120.
Mountmellick 1912—Tetley.
Near Galway—79.
Geashill 1903—HWL. Near Roscrea
1911—HWL.
Kileock — Wade 80.
(Hutton)—35.
Moore 57.
Moore 57. Santry °54 (Orr) — 35.
1908—M‘Ardle.
Mullingar 1908—HWL.
Lissadill 1904— M‘Ardle 41.
Ballyvaughan
Ballysax 54
Farnham °93—M‘Ardle 43. 1908—
HWL.
Drumreaske 1907—Kane. Rossmore
1912—HWL.
Enniskillen 1909—Tetley.
Raughlan ’85—HWL.
Gilhall—Stewart 69. Loughbrickland
—HWL 28.
Cranmore—Templeton 74, 75.
Woodburn Glen ’85—HWL.
Mt. Sandal—Stewart 69.
Hedwigia imberbis (Sm.) Spr.
Brandon-—Moore 57.
Glengarriff (Miss Hutchins)—87.
Bantry 1912—HWL.
Lugnaquilla—Moore 57.
Fair Head—Moore 57. ’84—HWL.
Lurr— Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 164
Hedwigia albicans ( Web.) Ldbg. var. viridis B. S.
In all Divisions, except 5, 9,15,17,18,19, 99 Luggela and L. Bray—95.
22, 23, 24, 26, 32.
var. secunda B. S. var. striata Wiis.
20 Luggela and L. Bray—95. 3 Glengarriff (Wilson)—61.
INDEX TO GENERA.
Acaulon, 110 Daltonia, 162
Acrocladium, . 161 Dichodontium, 109
Amblyodon, 132 Dicranella, 102
Amblystegium, 143 Dicranoweisia, 106
Andreaea, 95 Dicranum, 107
Anisothecium, 103 Didymodon, 104
Anoectangium, 126 Discelium, 132
Anomodon, 143 Ditrichum, 101
Antitrichia, 164
Archidium, 100 Entodon, 161
Ephemerum, 110
Barbula, 118 Epipterygium, 135
Bartramia, 139
Blindia, . 104 Fissidens, 98
Brachydontium, 104 Fontinalis, 163
Breutelia, 141 Funaria, 132
Bryum, 135
Buxbaumia, 96 Georgia, . 96
Glyphomitrium, 125
Campylium, 156 Grimmia, 121
Campylopus, . 104 Gymnocybe, 141
Catharinea, 96
Catoscopium, . 141 Hedwigia, 164
Ceratodon, 109 Heterocladium, 155
Cinclodotus, eZalt Homalia, 162
Climacium, 163 Hylocomium, . 155
Cryphaea, 164 Hyocomium, . 156
Ctenidium, 156 Hypopterygium, 161
Cyclodictyon, . 162 Hypnum, 150
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Tsopterygium,
Tsothecium,
Leersia, -
Leptobryum, .
Leptodoniium.
Leskea, -
Leucobryum, -
Leucodon,
Mnium,
Mollia,
Myurella,
Neckera,
CEdipedium, -
Oligotrichum,
Oncophorus,
Orthopyxis,
Orthotrichum,
Phascum,
Philonotis,
Physcomitrella,
Physcomitrium,
Plagiobryum,
Plagiothecium,
Pleuridium,
159
154
Pleurochaete,
Pleurozygodon,
Pohlia,
Polytrichum, .
Porotrichum, .
Pottia,
Pterogonium,
Pterygophyllum,
Pterygynandrum,
Ptilium,
Seligeria,
Sematophyllum,
Sphagnum,
Splachnum,
Stereodon,
Swartzia,
Tayloria,
Tetraplodon, .
Thuidium,
Timmia,
Tortula, .
Webera,
Weissia,
Zygodon,
[ ier 4
Walitte
STUDIES IN THE DIFLAVONE GROUP.
II.—DERIVATIVES OF DIFLAVANONE.
By HUGH RYAN, D.8c., anv PAULINE O’NEILL, B.Sc.,
University College, Dublin.
Read Junr 14. Published Auvcusr 28, 1915.
In a previous paper (Ryan and O’Neill, Proc. Royal Irish Acad., 1915, B,
p. 48), we described two syntheses of diflavone. In the one synthesis we
condensed diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether with benzoic ester, and by acting
with concentrated hydriodic acid on the diketone thus formed we obtained
diflavone. The other synthesis consisted of the condensation of diacetoresor-
cinol-dimethylether with benzaldehyde and the demethylation of the product
by the aid of anhydrous aluminium chloride. In this way we obtained
dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol, or dihydroxy-dichalkone, which after acetyla-
tion and addition of bromine gave the tetrabromide of dihydroxy-dichalkone-
diacetate. The latter compound interacted with warm alcoholic potash to
form diflavone.
The preparation of dihydroxy-dichalkone from its dimethylether is
troublesome ; and as we required a considerable quantity of the former for
attempts to synthesize diflavanone and diflavonol, we tried, but without
success, to obtain it by heating resorcinol-dicinnamate with fused zinc chloride
and anhydrous aluminium chloride respectively. We also attempted its
preparation by the direct condensation of benzaldehyde with diacetoresorcinol
in the presence of alkali.
Eijkman, Bergema, and Henrard (Chemisch Weekblad I (1905), p. 453),
by allowing a solution of diacetoresorcinol and benzaldehyde in alcoholic
sodium hydroxide to stand in a warm place, obtained a reddish-yellow
substance, which crystallized in needles and melted at 202°C. As this
dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol is quite different in crystalline form and some-
what different in other properties from the dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol
which we obtained (Joc. cit.) from dihydroxy-dichalkone-dimethylether, we
shall refer to it in future as a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol, and to the
dihydroxy-dichalkone which we got from the dimethylether as (3-dibenzyli-
dene-diacetoresorcinol.
In our previous communication we stated that the latter compound—
R.LA. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B. [2 B]
168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
3-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol—is also formed when benzaldehyde is
shaken for a few weeks (one month) with a solution of diacetoresorcinol in
dilute, aqueous sodium hydraie.
An attempt to improve the yield of $-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol by
shaking benzaldehyde and diacetoresorcinol with dilute alkali for about three
months gave a third isomeride, and the latter we have named y-dibenzyli-
dene-diacetoresorcinol.
This substance, which melts at 218°C., is nearly white in colour, and
erystallizes in equilateral triangles with hexagonal symmetry, thus differing
markedly from the other two in melting-point, colour, and crystalline form.
By heating diacetoresorcinol and benzaldehyde with alcoholic sodium
hydroxide for a short time we obtained orange-yellow prisms, which melted
at 204° C. We regard this compound, from its appearance, method of pre-
paration, and properties, as identical with the a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresor-
cinol mentioned above as previously described by Eijkman, Bergema, and
Henrard.
The method most frequently employed for the preparation of mono-
filavanones consists (von Kostanecki, von Lampe, and Tambor Ber 37 (1904),
p. 784) of heating an alcoholic solution of a chalkone for several hours witha
mineral acid. Owing to the sparing solubility of a-dibenzylidene-diaceiore-
sorcinol in hot alcohol, we heated a solution of it in glacial acetic acid for a
few days with hydrochloric acid, in the hope that it would change to
the isomeric diflavanone. The reaction gave, however, as product a bright
yellow solid, which crystallized in diamond-shaped plates, and melted at 205° C.
A mixture of it with the parent substance—a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol
—melted much lower than either of the two pure substances. As the
properties of the compound indicated that it was not diflavanone, we have
named it 6-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol.
The existence of several dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinols may be explained
on structural and stereochemical grounds.
Thus, by the condensation of diacetoresorcinol (one molecule) with
benzaldehyde (two molecules) we may get four structural isomerides, viz.
dihydroxy-dichalkone (1), difiavanone (m1), hydroxy-chalkone-flavanone (I),
and hydroxy-aceto-benzylidene-flavanone (Iv).
ee re BENS
jul
hoe eee es 4 SR Neo 2
ck
Ho-c7_ “ce
mM | |
[ IV
Se ee Le aes
<=CH
6s B
Ryan ann O’Nettt—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 169
Again, dihydroxy-dichalkone (I) may exist in three stereoisomeric modifi-
WT)
2 , uy
cations (1, I’, 1) :—
Cc CH
HC-C—-H Ho-c~ , E-0H H-C—CH H—c— H-C—CH
"eel a ai a ay yal Ne ey alls
Sa CO = 60 —— C= = c co C—H
Sex Scu7
Za
H-C—CH HO-C7_ “C-0H H¢-C-H
| ss | : I co ly
H-c —co——C —— co— C—
Scu~
Since flavindogenides of the type Iv are not formed by the condensation of
ortho-hydroxy-ketones with aldehydes in the presence of alkalis, although
readily formed, as we shall show later, in the presence of acids, it is unlikely
that any of the four isomers isolated by us can have that formula. We are
therefore limited to a consideration of the remaining five formulae.
The a, (3, and 6 isomerides on acetylation with sodium acetate and
acetic anhydride give oily acetates (or acetate), which on addition of bromine
form the same tetrabromide of dihydroxy-dichalkone-diacetate, and there-
fore on treatment with alcoholic potash yield the same diflavone.
The method by which the (3-isomeride was first obtained by us—i.e. the
action of aluminium chloride on dihydroxy-dichalkone-dimethylether—shows
that it must be dihydroxy-dichalkone :—
C,H,CHO AICI,
Clk, OCEL); CO Ci); = S Gis (CUD) (CO Gils CHI CHD), =
ON. HCl
Al. ( C,H. CO CH : CH C.H;); —-> (HO),.C,H..(CO CH : CH C,H;)..
07
The behaviour of the substance towards warm dilute alkali and towards
alcoholic ferric chloride is in agreement with this formula, as also is the fact
that it can be readily converted into the tetrabromide of dihydroxy-dichal-
kone-diacetate :—
C,H.(O OCCH,),. (CO CHBr . CHBr . C,H:s)..
Moreover, since the a and 6 isomerides can also be readily converted into
the same diacetate-tetrabromide, it is evident that the latter substances are
either polymorphic or stereoisomeric modifications of the (3 compound.
As the three substances crystallize from chloroform and alcohol in distinct
crystalline forms, and as each form retains its individuality even when a
saturated solution of it is inoculated with crystals belonging to the other
forms, the differences between the compounds can scarcely be due to
polymorphism.
It seems to us, therefore, that the three substances are the three
[2 BQ]
170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
theoretically possible stereoisomeric forms—cis-cis, cis-trans, trans-trans—
of dihydroxy-dichalkone.
In the case of the dibenzylidene-succinic acids, Stobbe (Verh. d. Ges.
deutsch. Naturforsch. u, Aerzte, Munich, 1899, p. 88) prepared three sub-
stances corresponding to the three possible stereoisomerides, the phenomenon
observed by him being very similar to that met here by us.
The conversion of the three stereoisomeric modifications of dihydroxy-
dichalkone into the same diacetate-tetrabromide is probably due to changing
of the two labile isomers into the stable one during the acetylation and
addition of the bromine.
We found, indeed, that the a isomeride, in chloroform solution in the
presence of a trace of bromine, on prolonged exposure to light changes into
-the (3 isomeride—the latter being probably the most stable of the three
forms.
The y modification seems to be a structural isomeride of the other three.
When subjected to the process of acetylation and bromination, it formed an
oily bromine derivative, which did not give diflavone when treated with
alcoholic potash. It cannot, therefore, be a dihydroxy-dichalkone. As the
quantity of the substance (about one gramme) at our disposal was very small,
we were not able to examine it as fully as is desirable.
Its colour is lighter and its melting-point. higher than those of the
dihydroxy-dichalkones ; and since flavanones are always lighter in the colour
and generally higher in the melting-point than the corresponding chalkones,
we were at first inclined to regard the substance as diflavanone (11), all the more
as itis nearly insoluble in dilute alkali, and gives only a very faint coloration
with alcoholic ferric chloride.
An attempt to convert a small quantity of it by bromination and treat-
ment with alcoholic potash into diflavone not being successful pointed to
the chalkone-flavanone formula (1m) rather than the diflavanone formula (11),
as that which must be given to the compound.
Although y-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol is probably not diflavanone,
we have found that diacetoresorcinol condenses readily with aldehydes in
the presence of alcoholic hydrochloric acid to form derivatives of diflavanone.
Thus with benzaldehyde it forms dibenzylidene-diflavanone (Vv), and with
piperonal we obtained dipiperonylidene-3’. 4’. 3’. 4’.-dimethylenedioxy-difla-
vanone (V1). t
The method, which has not hitherto been employed for the preparation of
similar substances in the monoflavone group, we have found equally applicable
to the latter group, and is probably the best and simplest method for the
preparation of flavindogenides. Gallacetophenone-dimethylether, under the
Ryan anp O’Neruu
Studies in the Diflavone Group. 171
conditions mentioned above, condensed almost quantitatively with benzalde-
hyde to form benzylidene-3.4-dimethoxy-flavanone (Ix), and with anisaldehyde
to give the corresponding anisylidene-3. 4. 4’-trimethoxy-flavanone (x).
As piperonylidene-chalkones are only sparingly soluble in alcohol, the
condensation in the presence of hydrochloric acid of diacetoresorcinol and
piperonal gives mainly, even after addition of chloroform, in which the
chalkone is more soluble, piperonylidene-3. aceto-4. hydroxy-piperonylidene-
3’, 4’.-methylenedioxy-flavanone (vm). In the case of gallacetophenone-
dimethylether and piperonal in alcoholic hydrochloric acid the main product
is the chalkone, piperonylidene-gallacetophenone-dimethylether (x11), but at
the same time some piperonylidene-3. 4. dimethoxy-3’. 4’. methylenedioxy-
flavanone (X1) is formed.
The diflavindogenide, dibenzylidene-diflavanone, has been already obtained
by Hijkman, Bergema, and Henrard (Joc. cit.) from a-dibenzylidene-diaceto-
resorcinol by condensation with benzaldehyde in a solution of anhydrous
hydrochloric acid in a mixture of alcohol and benzene. We have also
utilized this method, which differs essentially from ours by requiring the
previous preparation of the dichalkone, for the preparation of dibenzylidene-
- diflavanone, dianisylidene-diflavanone (xm), and dipiperonylidene-diflavanone
(XIV), and found it convenient for the purpose.
EXPERIMENTAL PART.
A. Lsomeric Forms of Dibensylidene-diacetoresorcinol.
1. Action of Aqueous Alkali on Diacetoresorcinol and Benzaldehyde.
We have shown (loc. cit.) that by shaking a solution of diacetoresorcinol
in dilute aqueous alkali with benzaldehyde, for about one month, a yellow
substance, which melts at 198-201° C., is formed.
-Dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol.
The substance consists of yellow crystals, which very closely resemble
cubes in appearance, but nevertheless are probably short monoclinic prisms,
the angles between the faces being very nearly right angles. The crystals
are doubly refractive, and have oblique extinction.
In chloroform solution its diacetate reacted with bromine to form the
tetrabromide of dihydroxy-dichalkone-diacetate, which melted at 176-178° C.,
and which was converted into diflavone by interaction with alcoholic potash.
Furthermore, as the same compound was produced by demethylating
dimethoxy-dichalkone by means of aluminium chloride, it must be dihydroxy-
dichalkone.
172 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
We tried to imcrease the yield of the compound by allowing the
condensation of the diacetoresorcinol with the benzaldehyde to continue for
a much longer time, and obtained a quite different product.
A mixture of diacetoresorcinol and benzaldehyde with dilute aqueous
sodium hydroxide, to which some alcohol was added, was allowed to stand for
three months at the laboratory temperature.
The yellow solid, which separated, was filtered and washed with water,
acid, and alcohol. Jt was recrystallized a few times from chloroiorm and
alcohol When dried at 110°C., it melted at 218° C., and gave on analysis
the following results :-—
0-1655 substance gave 0-4744 CO, and 0-0722 H.0,
corresponding to C781, H 4°85.
C.,H,.0, requires C 77-S4, H £86.
>-Dibenzylidene-diacetoresoreinel crystallizes in light yellow equilateral
triangular plates, with some diamond-shaped erystals formed by the
juxtaposition of pairs of triangular plates. The crystals had hexagonal
syinmetry. The substance is quite different im crystalline form and
melting-point from the isomeric §-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol got by
the demethylation of dihydroxy-dichalkone-dimethylether. A mixture of
the two compounds softens at about 185°—a temperature much lower than
the melting-point of either substance. This modification of dibenzylidene-
diacetoresorcinol is nearly insoluble in dilute alkali, alcohol, or ether, readily
soluble in warm chloroform, and sparingly soluble in boiling benzene. The
crystals turn a transient orange colour on contact with concentrated sulphuric
acid, in which they dissolve to a yellow solution, which has a green fiuorescence.
When the sulphuric acid solution is diluted by addition of water, only a faint
white precipitate is obtained.
Searcely any coloration is produced by adding ferric chloride to boiling
alcohol saturated with the compound.
The amount of y-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol at our disposal being
small, we were unable to examine it so fully as seemed desirabie.
When dissolved in dry chloroform, y-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol
interacts very slowly with bromine to form a crystalline derivative, which,
however, on warming with alcoholic potash, does not form diflavone.
Since it seemed probable, therefore, that the substance was not difilavanone,
we heated 0°5 gramme of it with 0°5 gramme of anhydrous sodium acetate and
5 ces. of acetic anhydride to gentle boiling for a few minutes. The mixture
was cooled, water was added, and the oily layer was extracted with chloro-
form. The chloroform layer was washed with dilute sodium bicarbonate, and
Ryan anp O’Nemi—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 173
then passed through a dry filter paper. A solution of 045 gramme of
bromine in chloroform was added, and the mixture was let stand over-night
in a stoppered flask. The chloroform was evaporated, and the residue, which
was oily, could not be obtained in a crystalline form. On warming it with
alcoholic potash, potassium bromide separated. The oily reaction-product was
soluble in alkali, and gave a brownish-red colour with concentrated sulphuric
acid without any blue fluorescence. Since, after addition of a very small
amount of diflavone to the brownish-red sulphuric acid solution, a blue
fluorescence was easily observed, it is evident that the action of potash on
the bromine derivative of y-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol does not form
diflavone.
2. Action of Alcoholic Alkali on Diacetoresorcinol and Benzaldehyde.
We experienced at first some difficulty in preparing the dibenzylidene-
diacetoresorcinol, which Eijkman, Bergema, and Henrard (Joc. cit.) obtained
by the condensation of diacetoresorcinol with benzaldehyde in the presence of
alcoholic sodium hydroxide, and which they said consisted of reddish-yellow
needles melting at 202°C.
We found ultimately that the substance is best got by slowly adding
some concentrated sodium hydroxide to a solution of diacetoresorcinol and
benzaldehyde in boiling alcohol.
About 25 ces. of 50 per cent. sodium hydroxide were added, drop by drop,
to a solution of 9°7 grammes of diacetoresorcinol and 20 ces. of benzaldehyde
in 300 ces. of boiling alcohol. During the heating, which was maintained for
a quarter of an hour, a reddish-orange solid separated, and this, after filtration,
was washed with alcohol. On further washing with dilute hydrochloric acid,
its colour changed to orange-yellow. The solid was dried, and recrystallized
from boiling benzene. It melted at 204°C.
a- Dibensylidene-diacetoresoreinol crystallizes in elongated rhombic prisms,
the angles of the prismatic face being approximately 144° and 36°. The
prisms had pyramidal ends and straight extinction in the direction of the
elongation.
The crystals are coloured dark-red by concentrated sulphuric acid, in
which they dissolve, giving an orange-red solution. On adding water to the
sulphuric acid solution, a yellowish-white precipitate was obtained.
Ferric chloride gives a brownish-red coloration with a saturated solution
of the substance in boiling alcohol.
The compound is probably identical with that previously described by
Eijkman, Bergema, and Henrard (Joc. cit.).
174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
On acetylation and bromination it forms the same diacetate-tetrabromide
as the -derivative.
A mixture of 0°5 gramme of a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol, 0:
gramme of anhydrous sodium acetate, and 5 ces. of acetic anhydride wa
heated for a few minutes to gentle boiling, cooled, mixed with water, and
extracted with chloroform. The chloroform solution was washed with dilute
sodium bicarbonate, and passed through a dry filter paper into a small dry
flask. After addition to it of a chloroform solution of 0-45 gramme of bromine
the colour of the latter rapidly became lighter without the evolution of
hydrobromic acid. After standing twelve hours the solvent was evaporated,
and the residue was recrystallized from boiling xylene. The yield was nearly
quantitative. The tetrabromide melted at 176-178° C., and a mixture of it
with the tetrabromide of the diacetate of (3-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol
also melted at 176-178°C. The identity of this bromide with that previously
described by us (loc. cit.) was further confirmed by its conversion into
diflavone.
On shaking 0°5 gramme of the tetrabromide with 7-8 ces. of semi-normal
alcoholic potash, the solid dissolved ; the colour of the solution changed from
yellow to red, and potassium bromide separated. When heated for a short
time on the water-bath, felted needles of diflavone were obtained. The
crystals dissolved in concentrated sulphuric acid, giving a yellow-coloured
solution, which had the intense blue fluorescence characteristic of diflavone.
3. Action of Hydrochloric Acid on a Solution of a- Dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol
im glacial Acetic Acid.
About 5 grammes of a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol were dissolved in
150 ces. of boiling glacial acetic acid, and about 10 ces. of concentrated
hydrochloric acid were added. The mixture was heated under a reflux
condenser to gentle boiling for several days, with occasional cooling and
saturation with gaseous hydrochloric acid. An equal volume of hot water
was added to the orange solution, which was cooled and filtered. The solid
was dried, and then recrystallized several times from chloroform and alcohol.
When dried at 110°C., it melted at 205°C., and gave on analysis the
following results :—
01415 substance gave 0'4032 CO, and 0:0625 H,0,
corresponding to C 77°71, H 4:91,
C..H,.,O, requires C 77°84, H 4:86.
6. Dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol crystallizes in yellow diamond-shaped
crystals, which are sparingly soluble in boiling alcohol, and readily soluble in
warm chloroform.
Ryan and O’NettLn—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 175
The crystals are coloured orange by concentrated sulphuric acid, in which
they dissolve, giving an orange solution, which has a strong green fluorescence.
When this solution is diluted with water, a yellowish-white precipitate
forms.
Ferric chloride imparts a slight brownish-red coloration to boiling alcohol
which has been saturated with the substance.
Mixtures of the é modification with the a, 3, or y-compounds soften about
185° C., and gradually melt as the temperature rises. Thus a mixture of
the 6-isomeride with the a-compound from which it was formed began to melt
about 185° C., and was almost completely melted below 195°C.
With a view to determifting the structural relationship of it and the three
dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinols described above, we acetylated it by heating
0:3 gramme of the substance with 0°35 gramme of anhydrous sodium acetate
and 3 ces. of acetic anhydride. The acetyl derivative, which was oily, was
treated with bromine in the manner described above. About 0:3 gramme of
the diacetate-tetrabromide was obtained. It crystallized in colourless needles,
which melted at 176-178°C. A mixture of it with the tetrabromide of
(3-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol-diacetate also melted at 176-178°, and, like
the latter tetrabromide, with which it is identical, it was converted by alcoholic
potash into diflavone.
Of the four modifications of dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol, the /3-com-
pound is the most soluble in alcohol, and gives a deep red coloration with
alcoholic ferric chloride; the coloration got from the a modification is
much fainter, that from the 6-modification still fainter, while the y isomeride
gives almost no coloration with the ferric chloride.
Sulphuric acid colours the crystals of the a modification dark red, the
3 and y modifications orange, giving an orange solution, while the solution
in the case of the y compound has a yelluw colour. The melting-points of
mixtures of the aandy, aandd, Band y, Pandé, yandé isomerides were
not sharp, and in each case the mixture melted below the melting-point of
that component in the mixture which had the lower melting-point.
Notwithstanding the marked difference between the crystalline form of
the a and # isomerides and the differences in their behaviour towards concen-
trated sulphuric acid and alcoholic ferric chloride respectively, a mixture of
the a and {3 isomerides showed no appreciable lowering of melting-point.
4. Conversion of the a into the [3 Isomeride.
We dissolved about a gramme of a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol in
chloroform, added a couple of drops of a 40 per cent. solution of bromine in
chloroform, and let the solution stand for several days in a bright place. The
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. B. [2 C]
176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
chloroform solution was concentrated and alcohol was added. The separated
solid consisted mainly of the short prisms of the S compound, very similar
to cubes in appearance, with some prisms having pyramidal ends, which
probably consisted of unchanged a compound.
A chloroform solution of the ( isomeride when similarly feniel ¢ gave
mainly unchanged (3 dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol. Inoculation of a
saturated solution of the a compound in chloroform and alcohol with crystals
of the {3 compound did not convert the a compound into the $B form; nor
conversely were we able to change the f§ form into the a isomeride by
inoculation of a saturated solution of the former with crystals of the latter.
—O.OC.CH: CH. C,H;
5. Resorcinol-dicinnamate C,H,
—O.0C.CH:CH. C,H
While seeking for a convenient method of preparing dibenzylidene-
diacetoresorcinol we combined cinnamoy] chloride with resorcinol in the hope
that the dicmnamate by interaction with zinc chloride or aluminium chloride
would give the desired compound.
Cinnamice acid (30 grammes) and thionyl chloride (18 ces.) were heated in
a round flask under a reflux condenser until fumes ceased to be evolved. The
excess of thionyl chloride was then removed by distillation, and to the
residue, which consisted of cinnamoy] chloride, 11 grammes of resorcinol and
16 grammes of pyridine were added. The mixture was heated in an oil-bath
to 120° C. for half an hour. The product was cooled, washed first with dilute
hydrochloric acid, afterwards with dilute sodium bicarbonate, and finally with
water and alcohol.
After recrystallization from boiling alcohol about 35 grammes of resorcinol-
dicinnamate were obtained.
When dried at 110° C., it melted at 122-124° C., and gave on analysis the
following results :—
071580 substance gave 0:-4482CO. and 0:0723H.0,
corresponding to C774 Tel Spal.
C.uH,.O, requires C77:84 H486.
Resorcinol-dicinnamate erystallizes in colourless prisms which are sparingly
soluble in alcohol, soluble in ether or benzene, very soluble in chloroform, and
scarcely soluble in ligroin.
Ferric chloride gives no coloration with a solution of the substance in
boiling alcohol.
The percentage composition of the substance is nearly the same as that
of cinnamic anhydride; and as we were unable to convert it by heating with
Ryan anp O’Neitt—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 177
either zinc chloride or aluminium chloride into dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol,
we thought it necessary to examine the compound in detail.
The melting-point of a mixture of resorcinol-dicinnamate (MP 122-124°C.)
and cinnamic anhydride (MP 135° C.) was indefinite, lying between 110° and
130°C,
We hydrolysed the substance by heating it on the water-bath with
moderately concentrated potash. The alkaline solution was acidified, cooled,
and filtered from the separated cinnamic acid. The filtrate was neutralised
with sodium bicarbonate, aud extracted with ether. When the residue, which
was left on evaporating the ether, was dissolved in water, it gave a dark
violet coloration with ferric chloride indicating the presence of resorcinol.
Resorcinol-dicinnamate was heated to 140°C. with one-fourth of its
weight of anhydrous zine chloride for half an hour, but from the tarry
product of the reaction no dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol could be isolated.
Variations in the quantity of zine chloride and in the length of heating did
not enable us to prepare the desired compound.
Similarly by heating resorcinol-dicinnamate in xylene solution with
anhydrous aluminium chloride, we did not succeed in converting the ester
into dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol.
B. Condensation of Hydroxy-ketones with Aldehydes im the Presence of
Hydrochloric Acid.
° CH 0
He-He™ SC Ne
sencael l be u C:HC er
65 Neo Ncu% Neco G
6. Dibenzylidene-diflavanone.
A mixture of 5 grammes of diacetoresorcinol, 25 ccs. of benzyaldehyde,
and 200 ces. of alcohol on saturating with anhydrous hydrochloric acid
became hot, and turned a red colour as the diacetoresorcinol dissolved. The
solution was cooled, again saturated with hydrochloric acid, and then let stand
in a stoppered flask for a week. It was heated on the water-bath for a short
time, cooled, and filtered. The brown residue was dissolved in chloroform, and
the solution after washing with dilute potash was filtered. The chloroform
solution was concentrated, mixed with an equal volume of alcohol, and let
stand in a dish. The solid which separated was recrystallized a few times
from boiling ligroin.
When dried at 110°C., it melted at 268°C., and gave on analysis the
following results :—
0:2765 substance gave 0:8450CO, and 0:1254H.0,
corresponding to C834 5:0,
CssH0, requires C83°5 H48.
[2 C2]
178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Dibenzylidene-diflavanone crystallizes from ligroin in almost colourless
needles, which are insoluble in water or dilute potash, scarcely soluble in
alcohol, ether, or ligroin, and readily soluble in warm chloroform.
The crystals are coloured dark-red by concentrated sulphuric acid, in
which they dissolve to a cherry-red solution.
7. Dipiperonylidene-3’. 4’. 3’, 4’ -dimethylenedioxy-diflavanone.
Diacetoresorcinol (5 grammes) and piperonal (20 grammes) were dissolved
in a hot mixture of alcohol (200 ce.s.). Anhydrous hydrochloric acid was
passed into the solution until the latter was saturated with the gas. The
mixture was let stand in a stoppered flask for several days. The solid which
separated was filtered and washed with alcohol. By warming the yellow
product with chloroform it was separated into a more soluble yellow part and
a sparingly soluble much lighter-coloured one. The more soluble compound
was formed by the condensation of three molecules of piperonal with one
molecule of diacetoresorcinol and the less soluble by the condensation of four
molecules of piperonal with one of the ketone. When the latter was
recrystallized from boiling xylene, in which it was sparingly soluble, it melted
at 289° C., and gave on analysis the following results :—
0:1499 substance gave 0°3814 CO, and 0:0476 H.O
corresponding to C 69:4, H 35:56.
Cy Hes Ox requires C 69.78 H 3°65.
Diprperonylidene-dimethylencdioxy-diflavanone crystallizes from xylene in light
yellow prisms, which are scarcely soluble in alcohol, ether, ligroin, or benzene,
and sparingly soluble in boiling xylene or chloroform.
The crystals are coloured deep blue by concentrated sulphuric acid, in
which they dissolve to a violet solution.
No coloration was observed when ferric chloride was added to a suspension
of the substance in boiling alcohol.
8. Piperonylidene-3. aceto-4. hydroxy- PE
Peper AOS Pe OYE an ae RR fob d a Gistazim2
piperonylidene-3" . 4’-methylenedioxy-fla ee | | vu ee
Zacher: Sco co 632 2
vanone.
The yellow more soluble compound obtained during the preparation of
dipiperonylidene-dimethylenedioxy-diflavanone was dissolved in hot chloro-
Ryan and O'NEILL
Studies in the Diflavone Group. 179
form, and the solution was shaken with warm dilute potash. As the yellowish
potash solution on acidification gave only a small precipitate, the chloroform
solution was passed through a dry filter paper, concentrated, and mixed with
an equal volume of absolute alcohol. The solid which separated was filtered
and boiled for a short time with pyridine, in which it dissolved readily. The
substance was reprecipitated from the pyridine solution by addition of xylene,
and recrystallized, first from xylene, afterwards from benzene. After
drying at 106°C. it melted at 240-242°C., and gave on analysis the
following results :—
01550 substance gave 0°3921 CO, and 0:0515 H,O
corresponding to C 69:0 H 3:7
Cs, He. O;, requires C 69°15 H 3:7.
Piperonylidene-3. aceto-4 hydroay-piperonylidene-3 . 4’. methylenedioxy-flava-
none crystallizes from benzene in small yellow prisms, which are insoluble in
cold alcohol, ether, or ligroin, sparingly soluble in cold benzene or xylene,
soluble in hot benzene, and readily soluble in warm chloroform.
On addition of ferric chloride to a suspension of the substance in boiling
alcohol, no coloration was produced.
The crystals are turned a dark bluish-red colour by contact with
concentrated sulphuric acid, in which they dissolve to a cherry-red
solution.
As the compound is nearly insoluble in hot dilute alkali, and as it, when
suspended in boiling alcohol, gives no coloration with ferric chloride, it wre
seem to be a diflavanone derivative, having the formula :—
CH 0
Ke NA SAS
| | vil |l |
c
6
C H:
Se cu Sse
:C
2° wt
rather than a chalkone-flavanone with the formula ascribed to it above.
Since ortho-hydroxy-chalkones are often sparingly soluble in alkali, and
since our compound is so slightly soluble in alcohol that a marked coloration
with ferric chloride could scarcely be expected in alcoholic solution, we do not
consider the behaviour of the substance towards dilute alkali and ferric
chloride sufficiently strong grounds for proposing the diflavanone formula for
the substance. If the compound were a diflavanone, we should expect from
analogy with the monoflavanones that it would be completely or nearly
colourless, and that its bromo-derivative should be easily convertible into
a diflavone.
180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
ocH
~ 3
: ; cHo-c7 ce cH
9. Benzylidene-3 . 4 dimethoxy-flavanone. il) me {] | 3:
: 2 CH-CH
cx Sa o~ 65
Two grammes of gallacetophenone-dimethylether and four cubic centi-
metres of benzaldehyde were dissolved in twenty cubic centimetres of alcohol,
which had been previously saturated in the cold with anhydrous hydrochloric
acid. The solution, which turned a brown colour, was let stand for a few
days in a stoppered flask. The contents of the fiask, which in the interval
had become’semi-solid, were transferred to an open dish. and the solvent was
allowed to evaporate spontaneously.
After recrystallization from alcohol, about 2:2 grammes of a colourless
crystalline solid were obtained. When dried at 105°C., it melted at 125-
126°C.
The same substance was got by the condensation of 1°5 grammes of
benzylidene-gallacetophenone-dimethylether with an equal weight of
benzaldehyde in the presence of alcoholic hydrochloric acid.
It gave on analysis the following results :—
0:1603 substance gave 0:4557 CO. and 0-0788 H.O
corresponding to C 77:5, H 5:46
C., H., O, requires C 77:4, H 5°42.
Benzylidene-3 .4..dimethory-flavanone crystallizes in colourless needles,
which are soluble in alcohol or ether, and very readily soluble in benzene or
chloroform.
Its alcoholic solution is not coloured red on addition of ferric chloride.
The crystals are coloured red by concentrated sulphuric acid, in which
they dissolve to an orange solution.
10. Anisylidene-3.4.4 trimethoxy-flavanone. pl xl 1
Ke
On allowing a solution of 2 grammes of gallacetophenone-dimethylether
and 4 ce.s of anisaldehyde in 30 cc.s of alcohol, saturated with hydrochloric
acid gas, to stand for several days, it turned a dark red colour and deposited a
dark-coloured oil. The oil was dissolved in a mixture of chloroform and
alcohol, which was then boiled with animal charcoal, filtered, and let evaporate
spontaneously in a dish. The crystalline solid which separated weighed 2°5
grammes. It was heated with pyridine for half an hour and then recrystal-
lized a few times from boiling alcohol.
Ryan anp O’Net~t—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 181
When dried at 105° C., it melted at 142-143°C., and gave the following
results on analysis :—
0°2108 substance gave 0°5585 CO, and 0:1044 H, 0,
corresponding to © 72-2 Hf 5-5.
C.;H.,O; requires C 72-2 Jel eh),
Anisylidene—3.4.4’ trimethoxy-flavanone crystallizes from alcohol in nearly
colourless prisms, which are sparingly soluble in cold, and readily in hot,
alcohol, sparingly soluble in ether, soluble in carbon disulphide, and very
soluble in benzene or chloroform.
Its solution in warm alcohol gave no coloration with ferric chloride.
The crystals turned a dark red colour on contact with concentrated
sulphuric acid, in which they dissolved to a red solution.
11. Piperonylidene-3.4. dimethory-3' A’. methylenedioxy-flavanone.
es
°
cHo- Aas cc“ cH-cH=0=cH
| XI i | 63 2 2
He 42 C:CH:CH=0=CH
Sa “co 63 2 2
Piperonal reacts with gallacetophenone-dimethylether in the presence of
alcoholic hydrochloric acid to form a mixture of piperonylidene-3.4. dimethoxy-
3’ 4 methylenedioxy-flavanoneand piperonylidene-gallacetophenone-dimethyl-
ether. The flavanone derivative being less soluble in a mixture of chloroform
and alcohol than the chalkone, was separated from the latter by recrystalliza-
tion. It was obtained in the form of colourless crystals, which melted at
184-186° C., and gave on analysis the following results :—
0:1198 substance gave 0°2957 CO, and 0-0441 H.O,
corresponding to C 67:3 H41,
C.gH.Os requires C 67°8 VA: 3*
Piperonylidenc-3 . 4, dimethoxy-3'. 4’. methylenediory-flavanone crystallizes
from boiling alcohol in colourless ueedles, which are sparingly soluble in
ether, soluble in benzene, and very soluble in chloroform.
Its solution in boiling alcohol gave no coloration with ferric chloride.
The crystals dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid, forming a cherry-red
solution.
12. Piperonylidene-gallacetophenone-dimethylether.
Son? Seog CH-CHC YCH,
(a) Piperonylidene-gallacetophenone-dimethylether is formed as an inter-
182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
mediate compound in the preparation of piperonylidene-3.4. dimethoxy-3’.4’.
methylenedioxy-flavanone, and can be separated from the latter by takine
advantage of its greater solubility in alcohol, and also by its solubility in
warm dilute potash.
It was dissolved in chloroform and extracted from the solution by shaking
with warm dilute alkali. Hydrochloric acid was added to the orange-yellow
alkaline extract, and the solid which separated was extracted with chloro-
form. After evaporation of the solvent the residue was recrystallized from
boiling alcohol.
When dried at 105° C., it melted at 174-176° C., and gave on analysis the
following results :—
01517 substance gave 0°3642 CO, and 0:0616 H.O,
corresponding to C 65:5, H 4:54,
C,sHisO; requires C 65°8, H 4:9.
Piperonylidene-gallacetophenone-dimethylether crystallizes in yellow prisms,
which are somewhat soluble in cold alcohol or ether, readily soluble in
benzene, and very soluble in chloroform.
An alcoholic solution of the substance gave a red coloration with ferric
chloride.
Crystals of the substance dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid, forming
an orange solution.
(4) Piperonylidene-gallacetophenone-dimethylether was also obtained by
the action of 2 ces. of 50 per cent. sodium hydrate ona solution of 2 grammes
of piperonal and 1 gramme of gallacetophenone-dimethylether in 10 ces. of
aleohol. The product of the reaction was dissolved in warm, dilute, aqueous
potash. The alkaline solution was washed with ether, and after separation
was acidified by addition of dilute hydrochloric acid. After a couple of
recrystallizations from alcohol it melted at 174-176° C.
C. Condensation of a-Dibenzylidene-Diaceto-Resorcinol with Aldehydes in the
presence of Hydrochloric Acid.
13. Dibenzylidene-diflavanone.
About 40 ces. of aleohol saturated with gaseous hydrochloric acid were
added to a solution of 2 grammes of a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol and
4 ces. of benzaldehyde in 60 ces. of chloroform. The mixture, which turned
a red colour, was let stand a few days, and then warmed on the water-bath
for a short time. On allowing the solvent to evaporate, a crystalline residue
was left. ‘The latter was washed with alcohoiie potash, and then recrystallized
a few times from chloroform and alcohol, When dried at 105° C., it melted
at 268-270° C.
Ryan and O’NEILL— Studies in the Diflavone Group. 183
14. Dianisylidene-diflavanone.
ce) CH OQ
Zz
cH-cH ec ~c~ ~cH-cH
65 | XML | | 65
CHO-CH-CH=C. c = : .
OCH CH= NA og CaCH CH OCH,
Two grammes of a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol and four cubic centi-
metres of anisaldehyde were dissolved in a mixture of chloroform and alcoho
saturated with anhydrous hydrochloric acid. On heating the solution to
gentle boiling for several hours under a reflux condenser, it turned a dark
brownish-red colour. When the solution was concentrated and mixed with
aleohol, about 2°7 grammes of yellow crystals separated. After two
recrystallizations from chloroform and alcohol the solid melted at 278-279° C.
and gave on analysis the following results :—
01342 substance gave 0°3904 CO, and 0:0579 H,0,
corresponding to C 79°33, H 48,
CyoH3,0, requires C 79:21, H 4:95.
Dianisylidene-diflavanone crystallizes in faint yellow rhombs, which are
scarcely soluble in alcohol, ether, or ligroin, soluble in benzene, and very
readily soluble in warm chloroform.
When suspended in boiling alcohol, it gave no coloration with ferric
chloride.
The crystals dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid to a deep blue
solution, which changes to violet, and finally, after some time, becomes red.
15. Dipiperonylidene-diflavanone.
c ite CH (cS Cc CH: Gol
CHM > cH seal ! ! lee cud’ ScH
ZN OMICIS NNN NCO-A SCH NCo-en SO
In a manner similar to that described for dianisylidene-diflavanone we
obtained about 1:2 grammes of dipiperonylidene-diflavanone from 2 grammes
of a-dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol and a slight excess of piperonal. The
solid was recrystallized from pyridine and xylene, and washed with alcohol.
When dried at 110° C., it melted to a reddish liquid at 296°C.
analysis the following results :—
0°1306 substance gave 0°3600 CO, and 0:0505 H.O
corresponding to C 75:18, H 4:29
Cy H25 Os requires C 75°68, H 4:12.
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXII,, SECT. B, {2 D]
, and gave on
184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Dipiperonylidene-diflavanone crystallizes in light yellow prisms, which are
sparingly soluble in boiling xylene or chloroform, nearly insoluble in alcohol
or ether, and readily soluble in hot pyridine.
The erystals dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid to a deep blue
solution, the colour of which rapidly changes to purple.
NOTE FOR BINDER.
In the signature lines [2 #], [2 7], [2 @], [2 H], “vow, xxxim”
was printed in error for “VOL, XXXII.”
; | ( | mya ioe a ely a] is qa a 0 at f 8 8
rR a angele ae AAS Se ARGUS Ba) wale ig
ORY VIE eel
Teibtar sth
SL Pe A Te eee
oie? A TO itil cage
a1) 20m
IX.
STUDIES IN THE DIFLAVONE GROUP.
III].—DERIVATIVES OF DICOUMARANONE AND OF DIFLAVANONE.
By HUGH RYAN, D.Sc., anp JOSEPH ALGAR, M.Sc.,
University College, Dublin.
Read DecEeMBER 13, 1915. Published Marcu 28, 1916.
It has been shown by Ryan and O’Neill (Proc. Royal Irish Acad., xxxii
(1915), B, p. 48) that dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol, which was prepared
by the condensation of benzaldehyde with diacetoresorcinol, can be converted
into an oily diacetate, and that the latter by interaction with bromine forms
a crystalline tetrabromide of dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol-diacetate. They
found that alcoholic potash converted the tetrabromide into diflavone, and
that probably at the same time there was formed a small quantity of
dibenzylidene-dicoumaranone. The reaction is similar to that which takes
place in the conversion of the dibromide of resacetophenone-monoethylether-
monacetate into 3-ethoxy-flavone. [St. v. Kostanecki, A. Rozycki, and
J. Tambor, Ber., xxxili (1900), p. 3410.]
Since diflavone, which is nearly colourless, contains no auxochromic
radicals, it cannot function as a mordant dye. It is, therefore, of importance,
especially with reference to the relation between the colours of this group and
those of the corresponding members of the monoflavone group, to obtain and
examine derivatives of diflavone which contain auxochromic radicals.
By the action of potash on an alcoholic solution of diacetoresorcinol and
anisaldehyde, Kijkman, Bergema, and Henrad (Chemisch Weekblad I (1905),
p. 453), prepared dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol. The compound consisted
of golden-yellow needles, which melted at 204°C. We obtained by a similar
method elongated, orange, hexagonal crystals, which melted at 205-206°C.,
and which we term a-dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol in order to distinguish
it from an isomeric compound which we prepared under other experimental
conditions.
R,LA. PROC., VOL. XXXIII., SECT. B, [2 2)
186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The second modification, (3-dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol, was obtained
by the long-continued action of dilute aqueous sodium hydroxide on a mixture
of diacetoresorcinol and anisaldehyde. It consists of yellow diamond-shaped
erystals, which melt at 195-196° C., and since it, like the a-modification, gives
a brownish-red coloration with alcoholic ferric chloride, it must contain at
least one hydroxyl radical in the ortho position to a keto group. Moreover,
the two compounds must contain unsaturated ketone groupings, since they
give red colorations with concentrated sulphuric acid. They are probably
stereoisomeric forms of dihydroxy-dimethoxy-dichalkone (I). The manner
in which we prepared the (3-derivative led us at first to assign it the chalkone-
flavanone formula (II), but the latter formula became untenable when we
CH
HO).¢ 7 \ C.0H
CH30 . His. HC: CH.CO.C Re) C.CO.CH: CH. CeHy . OCH3
CH
HO. /\/\ CH . CeHy. OCHs
CHO . C6Hy. CH: CH. CO. eh) CH:
co
found that the two isomerides formed dihydroxydichalkone-diacetate tetra-
bromides which reacted with alcoholic potash to give the same crystalline
derivative. The product of this treatment must be regarded as a derivative
of dicoumaranone (III) rather than of diflavone, since its solution in
concentrated sulphuric acid has a deep purple-red colour.
AWW
CHO. CoHi.CH:C¢ [in| 0: CH. GH, . OCH,
SAS7A A
co
We also found that diacetoresorcinol condenses with anisaldehyde in
the presence of alcoholic hydrochloric acid to form anisylidene-2-p.
methoxy-cinnamoyl-3-hydroxy-4’-methoxy-flavanone and ae
dimethoxy-diflavanone.
It has been commonly assumed that aldehydes condense to unsaturated
ketones, with the methyl radical of compounds having the general formula
CH,CO.X only in the presence of alkali, and that in the presence of an acid,
such as hydrochloric, this condensation does not take place. In the forma-
tion of diflavone derivatives, like dianisylidene-diflavanone and dibenzylidene-
diflavanone (Ryan and O’Neill, /oc. cit.), it is evident that in the first stage of
the reaction, which is carried out by means of alcoholic hydrochloric acid, the
aldehyde must condense with the aceto radicals to form a dichalkone deriva-
Ryan anp ALGAar—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 187
tive such as (1), which is afterwards converted by the alcoholic hydrochloric
acid into a derivative of diflavanone (IV).
oO QO
CH;0 . C;Hy . CH @neaen CH . CsHy. OCHS
BENIN Nee
co CO
By further condensation with anisaldehyde the latter compound forms
dianisylidene-4’.4’-dimethoxy-diflavanone (X).
EXPERIMENTAL PART.
A. Derwatives of Dichalkone.
1. Diansylidene-diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether (V).
CH:O “\ OCHs
CH;0 . CsHy. CH: CH . CO Na CO .CH: CH . C,H, . OCH;
Two grams of diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether were dissolved in 25 c.cs.
of hot absolute alcohol and 4 c.cs. of anisaldehyde were added. To the warm
solution 2 c.cs. of 25 per cent. sodium hydrate were added, and the mixture
was heated on a water-bath until, after a few minutes, a yellow solid separated.
The solid was filtered, washed first with alcohol, next with water, dried, and
finally recrystallized from a mixture of chloroform and alcohol.
The yield was nearly quantitative.
The substance, when dried at 105°C., melted at 204-205° C., and gave on
analysis the following results ;—
0:1553 substance gave 0°4176 CO, and 0:0804 H.0
corresponding to C 73°34, H 5:75
C.,H»O, requires C 73°36, H 5:68
Dianisylidene-diacetoresoreinol-dimethylether crystallizes from benzene in
light yellow, long needles, which are insoluble in petroleum ether, nearly
insoluble in cold alcohol, sparingly soluble in cold chloroform or benzene, and
dissolve more readily in the latter solvents on warming.
The crystals are coloured red by concentrated sulphuric acid, in which they
dissolve to a red solution.
A solution of the substance in hot alcohol gives no coloration with ferric
chloride.
An attempt was made to demethylate the compound by heating it with
concentrated hydriodic acid, but the product was so resinified that no crystal-
line compound could be isolated from it. Similarly, demethylation by means
of anhydrous aluminium chloride in boiling xylene gave unsatisfactory results.
[2 £2)
188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
2. Dibromide of Dianrsylidene-diacestoresorcinol dimethylether.
This compound was the only product isolated in an attempt which was
made to prepare the corresponding tetrabromide.
One gram of the dimethylether was dissolved in 10 c.es. of chloroform,
and 0-7 gram of bromine (four atoms) was added to the solution. The colour
of the bromine disappeared almost immediately, apparently without evolution
of hydrobromic acid. The colourless solid which separated after addition of
absolute alcohol was recrystallized several times from a mixture of chloroform
and alcohol.
A determination of bromine in the compound by Stepanow’s method gave
the following results :-—
0:2121 substance on treatment with sodium and alcohol
gave an amount of sodium bromide which required 6°7 c.cs. of
N
io AgNO; for complete precipitation
corresponding to Br 25:2
C.,H.,O;Br; requires Br 41-1
C.,H,,0;Br, requires Br 25:8
C..H.OsBrz requires Br 25°95
The bromine percentage 25°8 corresponds to the formula (VI.
CO. CH: CH. C;H; . OCH,
(CH,0)20.H2
\co . CHBr. . CHBr. . CsHi . OCH;
and the bromine percentage 25°95 to the formula (VII).
CO . CBr: CH . CeH, . OCHs
(CHs0)2CeH2<
CO.CBr: CH . C;Hy . OCH3
It is probable that an unstable tetrabromide is first formed, and that in
the subsequent crystallizations it splits off two molecules of hydrobromic acid
forming the dibromide. A similar phenomenon, observed by Miss O’Neill
in the case of dipiperonylidene-diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether, will be
described later.
The dibromide crystallizes from a mixture of chloroform and alcohol in
colourless needles, which melt at 166-168°C. It is almost insoluble in cold
alcohol, ether, or ligroin and sparingly soluble in chloroform.
On heating the substance with concentrated hydriodie acid an almost
black resinous solid was obtained which did not crystallize.
Ryan anp AtGar—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 189
Isomeric Forms of Dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol.
3. a-Dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol (1).
This compound is apparently identical with that obtained by Eijkmann,
Bergema, and Henrard (Joc. cit.) by the condensation of diacetoresorcinol with
anisaldehyde in the presence of alcoholic sodium hydroxide.
About 35 ces. of 50 per cent. aqueous sodium hydroxide were added,
drop by drop, to a solution of 10 grams of diacetoresorcinol, and 20 c.cs. of
anisaldehyde in 300 c.cs. of boiling alcohol. After addition of the sodium
hydroxide the mixture was further heated for about twenty minutes, when
a considerable quantity of an orange-coloured solid separated, which was
filtered and washed with cold alcohol. The solid was then shaken with
dilute hydrochloric acid, its colour changing from orange to yellow. It was
re-crystallized first from chloroform and alcohol, and afterwards from a small
quantity of acetone.
The yield was seven grams.
The substance crystallized from acetone in orange, somewhat elongated
hexagonal crystals, which melted at 205-206°C., and gave on analysis the
following results :—
0:1618 substance gave 0:4325 CO, and 0:0775 H,O
corresponding to C 72°89, H 5:32
CysH»O,; requires C 72°55, H 5:11
a-Diamisylidene-diacetoresorcinol is almost insoluble in cold alcohol, slightly
soluble in cold acetone, and soluble in cold chloroform.
Concentrated sulphuric acid colours the crystals dark red, and dissolves
them to a bright red solution.
A solution of the substance in hot alcohol is coloured brownish-red by
ferric chloride.
4, B-Dianisylidene-diacetoresoreinol.
Anisaldehyde (21 ¢.cs.), diacetoresorcinol (17°5 grams), and sodium hydrate
(6 grams) were mixed in a flask with 1200 c.cs. of water, and the mixture
was allowed to stand in a warm place, with occasional shaking, for six months.
A crystalline, yellow solid gradually separated. The solid was filtered, washed
with dilute hydrochloric acid, and crystallized from a mixture of chloroform
and alcohol. After re-crystallization from a mixture of chloroform and
acetone, it was obtained in the form of yellow diamond-shaped crystals,
190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
which melted at 195°-196°C. A mixture of it with a-dianisylidene-
diacetoresorcinol melted between 170° and 190° C.
0:1505 substance gave 0:4003 CO, and 0:0726 H.O
corresponding to C 72°54, H 5:35
C2,H2.O, requires C 72°55, H 5-11.
2-Dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol is soluble in cold chloroform or hot
benzene, and almost insoluble in cold alcohol.
Concentrated sulphuric acid dissolves the substance, forming a bright-red
solution.
A solution of it in hot alcohol is coloured a brownish-red by ferric
chloride.
B. Dianisylidene-Dicoumaranone.
5. Tetrabromide of Dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol-diacetate (VIII).
CH;. COO /\ 00C .CHs
CHO . CsHy. CHBr . CHBr . CO ey) CO. CHBr . CHBr . CsHy . OCHS
A mixture of 2 grams of a-dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol, 2 grams of
anhydrous sodium acetate, and 20 c.cs. of acetic anhydride was heated to
gentle boiling on a sand-bath, and was then allowed to cool slowly; water
was added, and the mixture was let stand for a couple of hours. The aqueous
layer was decanted, the residue was shaken with dilute sodium carbonate,
and extracted with ether. The ether solution was dried with calcium
chloride, filtered, and after evaporation of the ether a yellow, oily residue
was obtained.
The oily diacetate was dissolved in a small quantity of chloroform, and
the theoretical amount of bromine was added to this solution. After standing
for several hours most of the chloroform was evaporated, and alcohol was
added to the residue. A colourless amorphous compound was precipitated.
As repeated efforts to crystallize it were unsuccessful, we converted it by
interaction with alcoholic potash into dianisylidene-dicoumaranone.
6. Dianisylidene-dicowmaranone (III).
To an alcoholic solution of the tetrabromide of the diacetate prepared
from 3 grams of a-dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol 84 ¢.cs. (6 mols.) of semi-
normal alcoholic potash were added, and the mixture was heated on the water-
bath for five minutes. The solution, which darkened in colour with separation
of a brownish-yellow solid, was cooled and filtered. The residue was washed
Ryan anp ALGAR—NStudies in the Diflavone Group. 19]
with water and alcohol. A solution of the solid in hot chloroform was
washed with water, concentrated and mixed with alcohol. The yellow solid
which separated was re-crystallized from chloroform, and dried at'105° C. for
analysis :—-
0:1475 substance gave 0°3930 CO, and 0:0603 H.O
corresponding to C 72°66 H 4:54
C2,Hi,O; requires C 73:21 H 4:25.
Dianisylidene-dicoumaranone crystallizes from chloroform in yellow prisms,
which after drying at 150° C., melt at 327°-328:5° C.
It is almost insoluble in the usual organic solvents.
The crystals dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid, forming a deep
purple-red solution.
In a similar manner, the same dianisylidene-dicoumaranone was obtained
from (3-dianisylidene-diacetoresorcinol.
C. Derivatives of Diflavanone.
7. Anisylidene-2-p. methoxycinnamoyl-3-hydroaxy-4' -methory flavanone (1X).
10)
HO (NON CH . C,H. . OCH;
Ix
CH30 . CeHy . CH: CH: CO EK) C: CH. CcH, . OCH3
co
Diacetoresorcinol (5 grams) and anisaldehyde (20 c.es.) were dissolved in
200 c.es. of hot alcohol, and dry hydrochloric acid was passed into the solution
until the latter was saturated. The mixture was allowed to stand, with
occasional heating for several days in a stoppered flask. The dark-red, oily
product which was precipitated, was crystallized several times from a mixture
of chloroform and alcohol. By this means orange-yellow crystals were
obtained, which gave on analysis the following results :—
0:1556 substance gave 0°4246 CO, and 0:0704 HO
corresponding to C 74:42 H 5:02
CyH2,O, requires C 74:45 H 5:1.
Amisylidene-2-p. methoxycinnamoyl-3-hydroxy-h'-methoxyflavanone crystal-
lizes from a mixture of chloroform and alcohol in orange-yellow leaves, which
melt at 243°-245° C., are soluble in chloroform, slightly soluble in benzene,
and almost insoluble in alcohol.
The crystals dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid, forming a deep-blue
solution, the colour of which rapidly changes to a purple-red.
192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
8. Dianisylidene- h’. h’ -dimethoxy-diflavanone (X).
0 fy)
CH30 . CsHi . CH 7 \/7 \/ \ CH. CsHi . OCHs
Ly Cc 5 CH . CH, . OCH;
CO y
CH30 . OH, . CH: C LK?
co
A mixture of 5 grams of diacetoresorcinol, 20 c.cs. of anisaldehyde, and
200 c.es. of aleoho] was saturated with hydrochloric acid gas, and allowed to
stand for five days. The dark red, oily product was washed with cold alcohol,
and after several crystallizations from boiling xylene it was obtained in the
form of yellow crystals which melted at 249°-251° C., and gave on analysis
the following results :-—
01703 substance gave 0-4704 CO, and 0:0790 H,O
corresponding to C 75°33, H 5°15
C.;H;,0; requires C 75:67, H 5:14.
Dianisylidene-f’ . 4'-dimethory-diflavanone erystallizes from boiling xylene
in yellow prisms, which are soluble in chloroform, moderately soluble in hot
benzene or hot xylene, and nearly insoluble in alcohol.
Like anisylidene- 2-p . methoxycinnamoy]-3-hydroxy-4’ methoxy-flavanone
the deep blue of its solution in concentrated sulphuric acid rapidly changes to
purple-red.
r ieee J
X.
STUDIES IN THE DIFLAVONE GROUP.
TV.—On DIVERATRYLIDENE-DICOUMARANONE.
By HUGH RYAN, D.Sc., anp MICHAEL J. WALSH, M.Sc.,
University College, Dublin.
Read DecemBER 13, 1915. Published Marcu 28, 1916.
Ir has been shown by Ryan and O'Neill (Proc. Royal Irish Academy, xxxii
(1915), B, p. 48) that dibenzylidene-diacetoresorcinol interacts with acetic
anhydride and sodium acetate to form a diacetate, which readily adds on
bromine; and that when the tetrabromide of the dihydroxydichalkone
diacetate is heated with alcoholic potash it is converted into diflavone.
As diflavone contains no hydroxyl radicals, it cannot act as a mordant
dye. It seemed, therefore, of interest to attempt the preparation of hydroxyl-
derivatives of diflavone, with a view to elucidating the effect of the double
chromophore on the tinctorial properties of the group.
From the marked auxochromic character of two hydroxyl radicals in the
ortho position, as in quercetin, alizarin, and several other dyes, it was to be
expected that one of the most important dyes derived from diflavone would
be a tetrahydroxy-diflavone (I) of the formula :—
HO 0) OH
HOLA TIN AN NO
N/a ilets| Nee
on now A’ A /on arr
co co
A synthesis of this tetrahydroxy-diflavone was attempted, but as the
course of the reaction proceeded in a different manner from that observed by
Ryan and O’Neill in the case of diflavone, the final product which
we obtained was a derivative not of diflavone, but of the unknown
dicoumaranone.
Diacetoresorcinol, prepared by the method of Eijkman, Bergema, and
Henrard (Chemisch Weekblad, i. p. 453), from resorcinol diacetate and zinc
chloride, interacted with veratric aldehyde in the presence of alcoholic sodium
hydroxide to form diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol, and from the latter
compound by acetylation a diacetate was obtained.
The yellow crystalline solid, which is formed when the tetrabromide of
R,I.As PROC., VOL, XXXIII., SECT. B, [2 F]
194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol diacetate is warmed with alcoholic potash,
may be either tetramethoxydiflavone (II) or diveratrylidene-dicoumaranone
(III).
0 0
(CH30)2HsCs . C 7 \7 ZN C. CeHa(OCHs)2
nol J*) lea
SAW SWZ
Co *c0
0 0
LNT NON :
He | > C : CH . OsHs(0CHs)2
SYNANZ
co co
(CHs0)2HsCs : C <
It is only from analogy with the corresponding reactions in the mono-
flavone group and from the behaviour of the compound that it can be
determined whether the new compound is a derivative of diflavone or of
dicoumaranone.
Flavones dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid, giving colourless or
yellow solutions, with or without fluorescence; while coumaranones, on the
other hand, with sulphuric acid, give orange or red solutions.
A solution of diflavone in concentrated sulphuric acid has a light yellow
colour and a characteristic blue fluorescence. Since the diveratrylidene-
derivative, which we prepared, forms a deep violet-coloured solution in
concentrated sulphuric acid, its behaviour is similar to that of coumaranones,
and very unlike that of flavones or of diflavone.
Moreover, in the monoflavone group, the chalkones derived from resaceto-
phenone and benzaldehyde can be converted into flavones, whereas those
derived from other aldehydes, such as anisaldehyde, form coumaranone
derivatives.
There is a similarity between the structure of diveratrylidene-diacetoresor-
cinol and that usually assigned to curcumin-dimethyl ether, which makes a
determination of the tinctorial character of the diveratrylidene compound of
interest.
OCHs
A : CH-C S
7 CH:C q y OCH;
: & —_ Curcumin-dimethylether.
CO .CH: cH-< 7 Oks
OCH;
OCH:
CO.CH:CH-€ —>-OCH;
ce a Diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol,
10.2 : = ey
CO .CH: CH < 7 OCH;
OCH:
From analogy based on the structure of direct dyes in the nitrogen
Ryan anp WatsaH—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 195
group which ‘contain two chromophore radicals symmetrically placed in the
molecule :—
YN
x
\N N.Y
it has been concluded by von Kostanecki, Lampe, and Milobedzcka [Ber. 45
(1910), p. 2163], that curcumin also contains two chromophores symmetrically
placed in the molecule :—
7 .CH:CH.Y
x
\co.CH : CH.Y
Curcumin, inasmuch as it is a 3-diketone, is also a mordant dye (Werner.
Ber. 41 (1908), p. 1057).
It is generally held (c.f. von Kostanecki, Lampe, and Milobedzcka
(Joc. cit.)) that the auxochromic character of the hydroxyl radical in the
“vanillin rest” is not very marked, and if this is true, the dimethylether of
curcumin should not, as a dye, differ very markedly from curcumin, nor should
the tinctorial character of diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol differ very much
from that of curcumin, if the former substance is a mordant dye.
Experiments showed, however, that diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol is
not a direct dye, and its tinctorial effects on samples of wool mordanted with
alumina, tin salt, iron salt, and chrome salt respectively are so slightly
marked that the substance can scarcely be regarded as a mordant dye.
EXPERIMENTAL.
Diacetoresorcinol, which was obtained by the action of zine chloride on
resorcinol-diacetate, was converted by means of dimethyl sulphate and
potash into diacetoresorcinol-dimethyleter, followmg the method already
described by Ryan and O’Neill (Proc. Royal Irish Acad., 1915, B, p. 48). It
condensed readily with veratric aldehyde in the presence of alcoholic sodium
hydroxide to form diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether.
(1) Diveratrylidene-Diacetoresorcinol-Dimethylether.
OCHs OCH
CH30 ~~ oe 708s | 70m
\ /CH : CH. CO\/CO . CH : CH\ /
1 cc. of 50 per cent. sodium hydrate was added to a hot solution of
2 grams of diacetoresorcinol dimethylether and 2 grams of veratric aldehyde
in 20 c.es, of alcohol. On warming the mixture for a short time on the
[2 #2)
196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
water-bath, a yellow crystalline solid separated. The solid was filtered
washed with water and alcohol, dried, and recrystallized from chloroform and
alcohol. When dried at 105° C., it softened at 212° C., melted at 216-217° C.,
and gave on analysis the following results :—
01299 substance gave 0°3294 CO, and 0:0692 H.O,
corresponding to C 69°17, H 5:92,
CxpHs.0, requires C 69°46, H 5:84.
Diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol-dimethylether crytallizes from chloroform
and alcohol in light yellow prisms which are insoluble in water, dilute potash,
petroleum ether, or ligroin, scarcely soluble in alcohol, ether, or toluene,
soluble in benzene, and readily soluble in chloroform.
A solution of the substance in concentrated sulphuric acid has a deep red
colour. An alcoholic solution of the substance gives no coloration with
ferric chloride.
(2) Diveratrylidene-Diacetoresorcinol.
OCHs
on Lone NS
patcoeae cH _>-OCH:
— aa.
oH ©O.CH: CH 7 OCH
~ OCH;
A solution of 2 grams of diacetoresorcinol and 3:5 grams of veratric
aldehyde in 50 e.cs. of absolute aleohol was heated to gentle boiling on a
sand-bath, and to it 5 c.es. of 50 per cent. sodium hydrate were added
gradually, After a short time the sodium derivative of diacetoresorcinol
separated, which, on further heating, redissolved. By continuing the heating
for half an hour the orange-coloured sodium derivative of diveratrylidene-
diacetoresorcinol separated. On addition of alcohol a further precipitate was
obtained. The solid was filtered, washed with alcohol, dissolved in water,
and precipitated by addition of dilute hydrochloric acid. When recrystallized
several times from chloroform and alcohol it softened at 193°C., melted at
194-196° C., and gave on analysis the following results :—
0:1230 substance gave 0°5080 CO, and 0:0588 H,0,
corresponding to C 68°3, H 5:3.
C.,H,,O, requires C 68°5, H 5:3,
Diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol crystallizes from chloroform and alcohol
in light orange-yellow acicular prisms. It dissolves easily in chloroform,
slightly in benzene, and with difficulty in alcohol or ether. It is insoluble
in water, and dissolves readily in dilute aqueous alkali.
An alcoholic solution of the substance gives a red coloration with ferric
chloride.
Ryan anp Watsu—Studies in the Diflavone Group. 197
A solution of the substance in concentrated sulphuric acid has a deep red
colour.
The constitution of the substance being very similar to that generally
assumed for dimethyl-curcumin, it was considered desirable to examine its
behaviour towards unmordanted and mordanted fabrics. The substance gave
no tinctorial effect with unmordanted wool. With wool mordanted with
aluminium chloride and stannous chloride, the following results were
obtained :—
Mordant. Alum. Tin Salt.
Tint. Pale lemon. Pale canary.
The tints for curcumin are :—
Orange Yellow. Orange Red.
It is thus seen that the tinctorial effects of diveratrylidene-diacetores-
orcinol on mordanted wool are very slight in comparison with those obtained
with curcumin.
(8) Diveratrylidene-Diacetoresorcinol Dracetate.
A mixture of 1 gram of diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol, 1 gram of
anhydrous sodium acetate, and 10 c.cs. of acetic anhydride was heated to
vigorous boiling on a sand-bath, and then allowed to cool. Cold water was
added, and the mixture was left, with occasional shaking, for a short time.
The aqueous layer was decanted, the residual oil was well shaken with a
solution of sodium bicarbonate, and then extracted with chloroform, and
finally mixed with absolute alcohol. After several recrystallizations from
chloroform and alcohol, the diacetate melted at 155-157°C., and gave on
analysis the following results :—
0:1080 substance gave 0:2644 CO, and 0:0496 H,O,
corresponding to C 66°76, H 5:1,
Cz2H O10 requires C 66°87, H 5:26.
It crystallizes from chloroform and alcohol in slender yellow prisms,
which are slightly soluble in carbon disulphide, alcohol, or ether, soluble in
benzene, and readily soluble in chloroform.
Its alcoholic solution gives no coloration with ferric chloride. A solution
of the substance in concentrated sulphuric acid has a deep red colour.
(4) Diveratrylidene-Diacetoresorcinol Diacetate Tetabromide.
After addition of a chloroform solution of 0°6 gram of bromine to a
solution of 1 gram of diveratrylidene-diacetoresorcinol diacetate in the least
possible quantity of dry chloroform, the colour of the bromine disappeared
198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
rapidly. The solution, after standing over-night in a stoppered flask, was
concentrated, and mixed with alcohol. As the light-yellow amorphous
solid thus got showed no tendency to become crystalline, it was converted by
treatment with alcoholic potash into diveratrylidene-dicoumaranone.
(5) Dweratrylidene-Dicoumaranone.
The tetrabromide (1°5 gram) dissolved in 20 c.es. of semi-normal alcoholic
potash, forming a reddish solution, which, when heated for a few minutes on
a water-bath, gave a copious separation of a solid. The solid was filtered,
washed with water, alcohol, and chloroform, and then recrystallized a couple
of times from glacial acetic acid. When dried at 105°C., it softened at
279° C., and melted at 285-286°C. As the substance was very sparingly
soluble in organic solvents, it was difficult to free it from the small quantity
of mineral matter which was present even in the sample analysed :—
0:1165 substance gave 0:2915 CO. and 0:0467 H.O,
corresponding to C 68:36, H 4:47,
C.,H».0, requires C 69:11, H 4:56.
(The ash left in the boat weighed 0:0014 gram, and if a correction for this
is made, the percentages of carbon and hydrogen become 69:19 and 452
respectively.)
Diveratrylidene-dicoumaranone crystallizes from glacial acetic acid in thin,
yellow, apparently hexagonal plates, which are nearly insoluble in alcohol or
toluene, and slightly soluble in chloroform or boiling xylene.
The crystals dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid, forming a deep violet
solution, the colour of which changes to a light brown after standing for a
few hours.
[ 199 ]
XI.
ON UNSATURATED B-DIKETONES.—III.
By HUGH RYAN ann GERALDINE PLUNKETT,
University College, Dublin.
Read Decemner 13, 1915. Published Marcu 28, 1916.
By the action of methyl cinnamate on acetone in the presence of sodium
wire, Ryan and Dunlea (Proc. Royal Irish Acad. xxxii (1913), B, p. 1)
obtained an unsaturated (-diketone, cinnamoyl-acetyl-methane. Similarly
from cinnamic ester and acetophenone, methyl-ethyl-ketone and methyl-
isopropyl-ketone they obtained cinnamoyl-benzoyl-methane, cinnamoyl-
propionyl-methane, and cinnamoyl-isobutyryl-methane respectively.
Attempts to synthesise dicinnamoyl-methane—the parent substance of
curcumin—by this method were unsuccessful, and indeed it was found
that although the unsaturated compound, cinnamic ester, condenses with
saturated ketones, it does not interact in the same manner with unsaturated
ketones.
It was shown later by Ryan and Algar (Proc. Royal Irish Acad. xxxii
(1913), B, p. 9) that unsaturated ketones such as benzylidene-acetone and
anisylidene-acetone condense readily with dimethyl oxalate, in the presence
of sodium, to form unsaturated (3-diketones, such as methyl cinnamoy]l-
pyruvate and methyl p. methoxycinnamoyl-pyruvate, and that these diketones,
as well as the diketone-acids formed by their gentle hydrolysis, have well-
marked tinctogenic properties.
In the present communication we deal with the conversion of veratrylidene-
acetone into the unsaturated /3-diketone, methyl 3.4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-
pyruvate. The latter compound formed the benzeneazo-derivative, and the
isoxazol characteristic of (-diketones. It was also converted into
3.4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvie acid.
Similarly from piperonylidene-acetone we obtained methyl methylene-
3.4-dioxycinnamoyl-pyruvate, and the corresponding acid.
A comparison of the shades obtained with mordanted wool, and some of
R,I,A, PROC., VOL, XXXIII., SECT, B, [2G]
200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the synthetical, unsaturated diketone-dyes recently prepared by us, may be
of some interest, and for this purpose we have compiled the following
table, which gives a summary of the shades given by these dyes, and by
cureumin :—
_ Colour given to Wool Mordanted with —
Dye Chrome Alum Tin Tron
7 T = :
Cinnamoy]-acetyl-methane!, Dark yellow | Light yellow — Bright red
Cinnamoyl-benzoyl-methane!, . | Dark yellow | Light yellow | — Reddish-brown
ss OS RE BE Eo | nee S| Le | a
Methyl Cinnamoyl-pyruvate”, . Russet-brown Orange-yellow | Gina saliee Reddish- brown
—— | = |
* = ar6 | | D
Cinnamoyl-pyruvic acid*, “| Brown Orange Orange Red ah
oe a ee eee
Methyl p. Methoxycinnamoyl- Saffron | Orange-yellow Orange Olive-brown
pyruvate, }
a ——————————— ——————
p- Methoxycinnamoyl-pyruvic| Chocolate- Bright orange | Bright orange | Reddish-brown
acid’, brown
Methyl 3-4 Dimethoxycinnamoyl- Chocolate- | Deep yellow | Bright orange Dark
pyruvate, brown Olive-brown
Methyl Methylene-3-4-dioxycin- | Light brown | Yellow | Orange-yellow | Brownish-black
namoyl-pyruvate,
3-4-Dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvic | Chocolate-red | Orange-red | Orange-brown | Dark chocolate-
acid, brown
Curcumin, : 5 : 2 Brown | Orange-vellow | Orange-red | Brownish-black
It will be seen from the above table that the shades imparted to
mordanted wool by 3°4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvic acid and its methy] ester
are very similar to those obtained with curcumin—the dye of turmeric—and
this similarity in the shades may indeed be advanced as an argument
in support of the formula which has been assigned to curcumin. If we
compare the formulae of the three substances, curcumin (I), methyl
1 Ryan and Dunlea (loc. cit.). * Ryan and Algar (Joc. cit.).
Ryan anp Piunkerr—On Unsaturated B-Diketones.—IlI. 201
3.4-dimethoxy-cinnamoyl-pyruvate (II), and 3.4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvic
acid (III):
OCHs
> (6! WING Hi
Go). CH: CH-C JJ >
CH. I
NC OMG H 1 CH= n= OE
OCH;
OCH;
aay aaa
80. CH:CH-< —-0CHs
CH2 II
Noo . CO - OCH:
OCH;
.CH:CH-~ -0CH
80 -o < ,
CH. Ill
co . COOH
and bear in mind that since the auxochromic effect of the hydroxyls in the
vanillin residues of curcumin can only be very slight, the curcumin shades
should not differ materially from those of its dimethyl ether, it is evident
that the three compounds should give similar shades to mordanted wool.
The same double chromophore, -CO:CH:CH-, is present in all the com-
pounds, and also the auxochrome is the acidic methylene radical. In the cur-
cumin molecule the double chromophore occurs twice, but this is to some extent
balanced by the fact that the methylene radical in X.CO.CH,.CO.COOR
is a much stronger auxochrome than the same radical in the group
X.CO.CH,.CO.X. Still more is this so in the case of the pyruvic acid,
the shades of which are even more intense than those of curcumin.
It will be seen also that the tints got with cinnamoyl-acetylmethane are
slightly less intense than those got with cinnamoylbenzoyl-methane, and this
is probably due rather to the greater intensification of the auxochromic
methylene radical by the more acidic benzoyl radical than to the slight
chromophoric character of the phenyl group. ‘This view gains support from
the intensification of the shades obtained by replacing phenyl by the still
more acidic carboxyl radical.
The effect of methoxyl in increasing the depth of the colour is shown by
a comparison of the tints got with cinnamoyl-pyruvic acid, p. methoxy-
cinnamoyl-pyruvic acid, and 34-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvic acid, the last
compound dyeing mordanted wool deeper shades than any other member of
the group.
[2 GQ]
202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
EXPERIMENTAL Parr.
1. Veratrylidene-Acetone.
Verairic aldehyde was prepared by adding 37-5 grams of hot 50 per cent.
aqueous potash to a solution of 25 grams of vanillin and 41-5 grams of
dimethyl sulphate in a little alcohol (von Kostanecki and J. Tambor Ber. xxxix
(1906), p. 4022). When the energetic reaction had subsided, water was
added, the mixture was made slightly alkaline and the veratric aldehyde was
extracted with ether. After evaporation of the ether, colourless crystals of
veratric aldehyde were obtained.
The yield was nearly quantitative.
Yo a solution of 25 grams of veratric aldehyde in a mixture of 96 c.cs of
acetone and 34 c.cs of water 3-4 c.cs of 25 per cent. sodium hydrate were
added. The mixture was left for twelve hours in a stoppered flask, and then,
aiter addition of 150 c.cs of water, the solid was extracted with ether. The
veratrylidene-acetone, which was obtained aiter removal of the ether, was
recrystallized from hot, dilutealeohol. It melted at 85°-86° C, and gave on
analysis the following results :-—
0:1006 substance gave 0:2582 CO, and 0-0606 H.O
corresponding to C 69-99, H 6-68
C,:H,.0; requires C 69-90, H 6.79.
Veratrylidene-acetone crystallizes from dilute alcohol in almost colourless
prisms, which are readily soluble in alcohol, ether, chloroform, or benzene.
Tts alcoholic solution gives no coloration with ferric chloride.
The crystals are coloured red on contact with concentrated sulphuric acid
in which they dissolve, forming an orange-coloured solution.
Veratrylidene-acetone was also obtained by methylating ferulic-methyl-
ketone, the latter substance having been prepared by condensing vanillin
with acetone in the presence of dilute alkali.
Ferulic-methylketone (15 grams) and methyl iodide (22 grams) were
dissolved in 200 c.cs of alcohol, and 8°74 grams of 50 per cent. aqueous potash
were added. The mixture was heated to gentle boiling under a refiux
condenser for two and a half hours. The alcohol was distilled, water was
added, and the ketone was extracted with ether irom the alkaline solution.
When the oily residue, which remained after evaporation of the ether, was
covered with a layer of alcohol, it became crystalline. After recrystallization
from dilute alcoho] it melted at 85°—86° C.
L. Francesconi and G. Cusmano (Gazz. chim. ital. xxxviii (1908), II, p. 70)
by a similar method obtained yellow acicular crystals, which melted at
168° C, and which apparently constitute an isomeric form of the compound
described above.
Ryan anp PLunkett—On Unsaturated B-Diketones.—I1I. 203
5. Methyl-3-4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvate.
(CH;O0)-C;H;CH : CH .CO.CH.2 . CO . COOCH;
A mixture of 20 grams of veratrylidene-acetone and 30 grams of dimethyl
oxalate was heated in a small dry flask until it had melted; five grams of
sodium wire were added, and the mixture was warmed until an energetic
reaction commenced. When the reaction had subsided, about 50 c.es of
anhydrous ether were added, and the fiask, protected from atmospheric
moisture, was let stand for twenty-four hours. The excess of sodium
was removed by addition of moist ether. The sodium derivative of the
diketone was dissolved in 100 c.cs of water; the alkaline aqueous layer was
separated and acidified with dilute hydrochloric acid. The diketone was
extracted with chloroform. The chloroform solution was shaken with dilute
sodium bicarbonate, separated, and passed through a dry filter paper. On
addition of alcohol to the concentrated chloroform solution, the diketone
separated in orange-yellow crystals, which, when dried, melted at 121°-122°C.,
and gave on analysis the following result :—
0°2172 substance gave 0-4888 CO, and 01122 H.0
corresponding to C 61:37, H 57
C,;H,,O; requires C 61°64, H 5:5.
Methyl 3:4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvate crystallizes from alcohol in
orange-yellow plates, which are sparingly soluble in cold alcohol, soluble in
ether or benzene, and readily soluble in chloroform. Its solution in ether or
chloroform has a strong green fluorescence.
A solution of the substance in boiling alcohol gives a dark-brown
coloration with ferric chloride.
The crystals are coloured dark violet on contact with concentrated
sulphuric acid, in which they dissolve, forming a violet-coloured solution.
When mordanted wool is boiled with a solution of the substance in diluted
alcohol, the following shades are obtained :—
Mordant Colour
Aluminium Sulphate, . 3 Deep yellow
Potassium Dichromate, : Chocolate-brown
Stannous Chloride, . : Bright orange
Ferric Sulphate, . ° : Dark olive-brown
3. Ethyl 3'4-Dimethoxy~y-Cinnamenyl-Isorazol-a-Carborylate.
CH
VAN
(CH30)2C-H;.CH:CH.c 7% Ne . COOC2Hs
/
Noe
NO
204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
A solution of 3 grams of methyl-3:4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvate and
6 grams of hydroxylamine hydrochloride in 100 c.cs. of alcohol was heated to
gentle boiling under a reflux condenser for five hours. The mixture was
boiled with animal charcoal and filtered. Half of the alcohol was removed
by distillation, and boiling water was added to the residue until a precipitate
began to form in the hot liquid, which was then cooled in iced water for a
couple of hours and filtered, The isoxazol crystallized from dilute alcohol in
colourless prisms, which melted in 135°-137°C, and gave on analysis the
following results :—
0:1100 substance gave 0:2532 CO, and 0:0600 H,O.
corresponding to C 62°77, H 6:06
C,;H,,0O;N requires C 63°3, H 5:61.
As in the case of the action of hydroxylamine hydrochloride on methyl
cinnamoyl-pyruvate, previously described by Ryan and Algar (Proc. Royal
Irish Acad. xxxii (1913) B, p. 12), the methyl ester of the pyruvic acid was
converted by the hydroxylamine hydrochloride in the ethyl alcoholic solution
into the ethyl ester of the isoxazol-carboxylic acid.
The isoxazol is insoluble in dilute aqueous potash, sparingly soluble in
cold, readily in hot alcohol, and readily soluble in chloroform.
An alcoholic solution of the substance gives no coloration with ferric
chloride.
4. Benzeneazo-3'4-Dimethorycinnamoyl-pyruvic Methyl Ester.
(CH,0),.C;H,. CH :CH.CO.CH.CO.COOCH;
x BIN, (CAlEls.
A solution of 5°4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvic methyl ester in alcohol
was cooled in iced water, and to it was added a cold, dilute, aqueous solution
of phenyldiazonium chloride. On addition of a cold, saturated solution of
sodium acetate, the mixture became turbid, and after standing in iced water
for four hours the solid which separated was filtered, recrystallized from
dilute aleohol, and dried in a vacuum desiccator. It consisted of orange
needles, which melted at 105-107°C, and gave on analysis the following
results :—
0:2000 substance gave 12 c.ces of nitrogen at 766°3 m.m.p. and 10°C.
corresponding to N 7:14
C.,H,,N,0, requires N 7:07.
Benzeneazo-3'4-dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvic methyl ester is soluble in
cold alcohol, readily soluble in hot alcohol or benzene, and very readily
soluble in chloroform. It dissolves also in dilute aqueous potash.
Ryan anp Piunxerr— On Unsaturated B-Diketones —II1. 205
5. 3'4-Dimethovycinnamoyl-Pyruvie Acid.
(CH;0),C;H,. CH: CH .CO.CH..CO. COOH.
Dimethoxycinnamoyl-pyruvic methyl ester (2°92 grams) was shaken with
40 ccs. of semi-normal, alcoholic potash in a stoppered flask until solution
had taken place, and was then let stand for twenty-four hours. Abcut 100 c.cs.
of water were added, and the alkaline solution was extracted with ether.
From its solution in the latter solvent the acid was extracted by means of
dilute sodium carbonate; the aqueous layer was again acidified, and once
more extracted with ether. The ether was distilled, and the residue was
recrystallized from dilute aleohol. When dried at 105° C., it melted at 185° C.,
and gave on analysis the following results :-—
0°1422 substance gave 0°3152 CO, and 0:0656 H.O
corresponding to C 60°45, H 5:13
C,,H.,0; requires C 60°43, H 5:0.
Dimethorycinnamoyl-pyruvic acid consists of orange-red prisms which are
sparingly soluble in hot alcohol or cold benzene, and readily soluble in chloro-
form. Its solutions have a green fluorescence.
Concentrated sulphuric acid colours the crystals reddish-violet, and
dissolves them, forming a reddish-violet solution.
A solution of the substance in alcohol gives a dark-brown coloration with
ferric chloride.
When mordanted wool is boiled with a solution of the substance in
diluted alcohol, the following shades are obtained :—
Mordant. Colour.
Aluminium Sulphate, . : Orange-red.
Potassium Dichromate, . ; Chocolate-red.
Stannous Chloride, : : Orange-brown.
Ferric Sulphate, . é : Dark chocolate-brown.
6. Puperonylidene- Acetone.
To a solution of 20 grams of piperonal in a mixture of 85 ces. of acetone
and 30c.cs. of water, about 3 c.cs. of 25 per cent. sodium hydrate were added,
and the mixture, after vigorous shaking, was let stand for an hour in a warm
place. After addition of 100 c.cs. of water, the piperonylidene-acetone was
filtered, and recrystallized from alcohol. It melted at 107°-108° C.
7. Methylene-3°4-Dioxycinnamoyl-Pyruvie Methyl Ester.
CH:0.C;H,.CH:CH.CO.CH,.CO.COOCH:.
A mixture of 9 grams of piperonylidene-acetone and 15 grams of dimethyl
oxalate was heated in a dry flask until it melted, On addition of 2:5 grams
206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
of sodium wire there ensued an energetic reaction, which was attended by the
separation of a brown solid. As soon as the reaction had subsided and the
flask had become cool, 30 c.cs. of anhydrous ether were added, and the mixture
was set aside at the laboratory temperature for twelve hours. The ether
was decanted from the solid; the latter was then well shaken with dilute
hydrochloric acid, filtered, and recrystallized from acetone. When dried at
105° C., it melted at 174° C., and gave on analysis the following results :—
01766 substance gave 0°3959 CO, and 0:0740 H.O
corresponding to C 61:13, H 4:65
C\.H,.0, requires O 60°84, H 4:38.
Methylene-3°4-dioxycinnamoyl-pyruvic methyl ester crystallizes from
acetone in deep yellow plates, which are insoluble in cold alcohol or
petroleum ether, and soluble in chloroform, hot alcohol, or acetone.
The crystals are coloured deep red by concentrated sulphuric acid, in which
they dissolve, forming a dark-red solution.
A solution of the substance in boiling alcohol gives a brown coloration
with ferric chloride.
When mordanted wool is boiled with a solution of the compound in diluted
alcohol, the following shades are obtained :—
Mordant. Colour.
Aluminium Sulphate, . : Yellow.
Potassium Dichromate, . A Light brown.
Stannous Chloride, : ; Orange-yellow.
Ferric Sulphate, . : : Brownish black.
Its isozazol was obtained by heating it for several hours with an alcoholic
solution of hydroxylamine hydrochloride. ‘lhe solution was concentrated,
mixed with hot water, boiled with animal charcoal, and filtered while hot. It
was recrystallized from boiling alcohol. It consists of colourless prisms, which
melt at 114°-116° C., are insoluble in dilute potash, sparingly soluble in cold
alcohol or ether, soluble in warm alcohol, and readily soluble in chloroform.
8. Methylene-3:4-Dioxycinnamoyl-Pyruvie Acid.
CH,0.C,H;CH : CH. CO.CH,.CO. COOH.
By shaking 1°38 grams of methyl methylene-3-4-dioxycinnamoy]-
pyruvate with 20 c.cs. of semi-normal potash for several hours, the ester was
hydrolysed to the corresponding acid. The alkaline solution, which was
coloured brown, was freed from neutral substances by diluting with water and
Ryan ann PLunxert—On Unsaturuted B-Diketones.—I11. 207
shaking with ether. The solid, which separated from the solution on acidi-
fication, was recrystallized from glacial acetic acid. To separate it from a
small amount of ester with which it was still mixed, it was dissolved in warm,
dilute sodium carbonate, saturated with carbon dioxide, filtered and repre-
cipitated by addition of acid. When dried at 105° C., it melted with decom-
position about 185° C., and gave on analysis the following results :—
02000 substance gave 0°4346 CO, and 0:0612 H.O
corresponding to C 59:26, H 3:4
C,;H,,0, requires C 59:54, H 3°8.
Methylene-3'4-dioxycinnamoyl-pyruvic acid crystallizes from glacial acetic
acid in orange-red needles, which are scarcely soluble in alcohol, sparingly
soluble in chloroform, and readily soluble in hot glacial acetic acid. Its solu-
tion in chloroform has an orange-yellow colour, with a green fluorescence.
The crystals dissolve in concentrated sulphuric acid, forming a dark violet
solution.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXIII., SEUD. B, [2 H)
E 203 J
UL
ON THE CONDENSATION OF ALDEHYDES WITH KETONES.
Il.—ALDEHYDES WITH METHYLETHYLKETONE.
By HUGH RYAN, D.Sc., ann ANNIE DEVINE, B.A., M.Sc.,
University College, Dublin.
Read DecemMBer 13, 1915. Published Marcu 28, 1916.
By condensing benzaldehyde with dimethylacetylacetone Ryan and Dunlea
(Proc. Royal Irish Acad., xxxii, B, p. 57) obtained a colourless crystalline
compound which melted at 168-9° C.,and which seemed to be the benzylidene
derivative of diphenylmethyltetrahydropyrone, the reactions of the compound
being best represented by the formula :—
0)
HsCs.CH / \ CH. CcHs
With a view to confirming the structure assigned to this compound by
Ryan and Dunlea we attempted the preparation, from benzaldehyde and
methylethylketone, of a compound which had been previously obtained by
C. Harries and G. H. Miller [ Ber. xxxv (1902), p. 968], and which the latter
chemists regarded as a pyrone derivative.
According to E. Levinstein (Inaugural Dissertation, Berlin, Jan. 29th,
1902) benzaldehyde and methylethylketone interact in the presence of dilute
alkali to form y-benzylidene-methylethyiketone,
CH;.CO.C.CH,
bH . CH;
whereas from analogy with the condensation of benzaldehyde and phenyl-
acetone in the presence of alkali—a condensation which has been studied by
G. Goldschmidt and K. Krezmar [Monatsh. xxii (1901), p. 659]—we should
have expected that the compound obtained by Levinstein was a-benzylidene-
methylethylketone,
C;H;.CH : CH.CO.CH,. CH;
Ryan anp Drevine— Condensation of Aldehydes with Ketones. 209
In the reactions which they carried out Goldschmidt and Krezmar obtained
cinnamenylbenzylketone
O;H;.CH:.CO.CH : CH .C,H;
in the presence of dilute alkali, and the isomeric y-derivative
C;H;.C.CO.CH;
I
CH.C.H;
in the presence of hydrochloric acid.
With dilute alkali as condensing agent, Harries and Miller obtained
from methylethylketone and benzaldehyde a ketone, melting at 38°-39°C.,
previously described by Levinstein as y-benzylidene-methylethylketone, but
which Harries and Miller regarded as a-benzylidene-methylethylketone. On
reduction, the ketone was converted into a-benzyl-methylethylketone, and
their view of the constitution of the substance was found correct when the
latter substance was also got by the dry distillation of a mixture of the
calcium salts of dihydrocinnamic and propionic acids :—
(C.H;CH:. CH. CO. 0),Ca + (CH; .CH:.CO.0),Ca =
2C.H;.CH.. CH:. CO. CH, CH, + 2 CaCO;
By condensing benzaldehyde with methylethylketone in the presence
of hydrochloric acid, Harries and Miller prepared the isomeric ketone,
y-benzylidene-methylethylketone, which also melted at 38°-89° C.
As the result of their experiments, Harries and Miiller concluded that
benzaldehyde and methylethylketone in the presence of hydrochloric acid
form a y-derivative, and in the presence of dilute alkali an a-derivative.
By the further action of benzaldehyde on a-benzylidene-methylethylketone
Harries and Miller prepared a colourless crystalline compound melting at
68°5° C., for which they found the empirical formula CisHis02, and which they
regarded as a pyrone derivative.
If we assume with Harries and Miiller that the compound CisHisO, is a
pyrone derivative, its formation from benzaldehyde and methylethylketone
will be represented as follows :—
CH;.CO.CH2CH; + CsH, .CHO—>C.eHs.CH: CH .CO.CH2.CH: + CsHs. CHO—D
CeH;.CH:CH.CO. CH.CH3 CcoHsCH .CH.. CO.CH.CHs3
| =o | |
HO.CH.C.Hs5 10) ———§CH . CgHs
Il. III.
the unsaturated hydroxy-ketone (II) changing into the isomeric dipheny]-
methyl-tetrahydropyrone (II1) in the course of the reaction.
It seemed likely that the last compound (III) would interact with
benzaldehyde to give benzylidene-diphenyl-methyltetrabydropyrone (1).
(2 H 2)
210 _ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
On repeating the experiments of Harries and Miller, we were unable to
obtain the compound melting at 68°5°C., and obtained instead a substance
with the same empirical formula, C:sH,,0., but which melted at 81°-83° C.
The compound C,.H,.O, may exist in the two structurally isomeric forms
II and III. It is possible that the compound prepared by Harries and Miller
may have the formula III, and that isolated by us the formula II, but since
the oximes of the two substances have the same melting-point, 195°-196° C.,
it is also possible that our substance was a purer preparation of the substance
previously described by Harries and Miller.
We should expect that the oxime of a compound which has the formula II
would readily change into an isoxazol
C,H,CH : CH’. C———CH.CH, C,H:.CH:CH .C———CH.OH,
| \S
I S
NOH HO.CH.C,H; N—O—CH .U,H;
but the analysis of the hydroxylamine derivative of the compound melting
at 81°-83° C. showed that it was not an isoxazol, and for this reason we were
at first inclined to regard the substance as a tetrahydropyrone derivative.
However, as the compound gives an orange colour with concentrated
sulphuric acid, it seems more likely to be an unsaturated ketone than a
tetrahydropyrone, and this view is to some extent confirmed by the behaviour
of the substance on further condensation with benzaldehyde.
The compound C,:H::O2, melting at 81°-83° C., condensed readily with
benzaldehyde in the presence of alcoholic hydrochloric acid to form
not benzylidene-diphenyl-methyl-tetrahydropyrone, C2z;H2O2, which was
expected, but another well crystallized compound melting at 156° C., which
has the empirical formula C.H,,0.
The latter compound was also obtained by condensing benzaldehyde with
a-benzylidene-methylethylketone in the presence of alcoholic hydrochloric
acid.
Using the same condensing agent a-benzylidene-methylethylketone
interacted with anisaldehyde and with piperonal to form analogously con-
stituted compounds having the formulae Cz;H.,0; and C,,H..O, respectively.
lf the statement of Harries and Miiller, that a-benzylidene-methyl-
ethylketone is formed from benzaldehyde and methylethylketone in the
presence of alkali, and is not formed from the same components in the
presence of acids, were rigidly true, we should expect that the compound
C.sH2,0 could not be formed directly from methylethylketone and benzalde-
hyde in the presence of alcoholic hydrochloric acid.
Direct experiment, however, showed that the contrary is true—the
Ryan and Duvins— Condensation of Aldehydes with Ketones. 211
ketone and aldehyde interacting slowly at the ordinary temperature, when
dissolved in alcoholic hydrochloric acid, to form the compound C,;H.,0.
Piperonal and methylethylketone interacted under similar conditions to
form an analogously constituted piperonal derivative of methylethylketone.
The preparation of the compound C2;H.,O from methylethylketone,
a-benzylidene-methylethylketone and the compound C,,H,,O2 may be repre-
sented by the equations :—
CH,.CO.CH..CH;+ 3C0,H;. CHO = ©.;H»O0 + 3H,0
C.H;. CH :CH.CO.CH,.CH; + 20,H;. CHO = C,;H.,0 + 2H,0
C,,H,,02 + C;sH,. CHO = C2;H.,0 + 2H20
The unsaturated nature of the compound C.;H..O was shown by the
formation of a dibromide C.;H2,OBr.; but we were unable to establish the
presence of a keto radical in the substance, since the latter formed neither an
oxime nor a phenyl-hydrazone.
Empirically the substance corresponds to a tribenzylidene derivative of
methylethylketone .
C;H;.CH:CH.CO. OC. CH:CH.C,.H;
(a. C.H; ;
but as it is difficult to see how such a compound can be formed by normal
reactions from benzaldehyde and methylethylketone, we shall postpone the
consideration of its structure until further experimental facts have been
accumulated.
EXPERIMENTAL Parr.
A. Action of Benzaldehyde on Methylethylketone in the Presence of Alkali.
1. Hqwimolecular Quantities of Benzaldehyde and Methylethylketone.
A mixture of 130 grams of methylethylketone, and 140 grams of benzal-
dehyde, with a solution of 50 grams of sodium hydroxide in 1500 e.cs. of water,
was shaken on a machine for eight days. The oil which separated was
extracted with ether, and after evaporation of the latter the residue was
distilled in a current of steam. When the benzaldehyde ceased coming over,
the residue in the flask was subjected to further distillation in a current of
steam, previously heated in a coil to 180° C.,.while the flask from which
the distillation was being conducted was heated to 180° C. in an oil-bath.
The oil which now distilled solidified after short standing, and the solid,
when recrystallized from petroleum ether, melted at 38°-39° C.
Towards the end of the operation the distillate contained a small quantity
of another compound which melted at 81°-83° C. :
a-Benzylidene-methylethylketone crystallizes from petroleum ether in large
212 Proceedings of the Royul Irish Academy.
plates which are easily soluble in alcohol, ether, benzene, or chloroform,
and scarcely soluble in water.
The crystals are coloured reddish-brown on contact with concentrated
sulphurie acid, in which they dissolve, forming a reddish-brown solution.
It has been shown by Harries and Miiller (lve. cit.) that a-benzylidene-
methylethylketone forms an oxime, melting at 85°-86° C., a phenylhydrazone,
melting at 101° C., and that its solution in glacial acetic acid reacts with
bromine, forming a dibromide which melts at 109°-110° C.
2. Further Action of Benzaldehyde on a-Benzylidene-methylethylietone.
A mixture of equivalent quantities of benzaldehyde and a-benzylidene-
methylethylketone was shaken with a large volume of dilute aqueous alkali
for about a fortnight. The oil was extracted with ether, and after evapora-
tion of the latter, most of the unchanged a-benzylidene-methylethylketone
was distilled in a current of superheated steam. When the residue, left in
the flask, was recrystallized from alcohol, it melted at 81°-83° C.
It was found later that when the reaction was allowed to progress for a
much longer time, and the extracted product was then distilled in vacuo, a
better yield of the compound melting at 81°-S3° C. was obtained.
A still better yield of the product was got by allowing a mixture of
8 grams of a-benzylidene-methylethylketone, and 5:3 grams of benzaldehyde
with a solution of 1 gram of sodium hydroxide in 100 c.cs. water, and 100 c.es.
aleohol to stand for several days at the temperature of the laboratory.
The oil which separated was dissolved in warm alcohol, and when the
solution was cooled the substance separated in colourless crystals which
melted at 81°-83° C, After drying in a desiccator it gave on analysis the
following results :—
0°2548 substance gave 0°7566 CO, and 0:°1542 H20
corresponding to C 81:0, H 6-7
C,,H,.O2 requires C 81:2, H 6°7.
The compound erystallizes from alcohol in prisms which are scarcely soluble
in cold, and readily in hot, alcohol. It is very soluble in ether, chloroform,
or benzene.
The crystals are coloured orange on contact with concentrated sulphuric
acid, in which they dissolve to an orange-yellow solution.
By an apparently similar method Harries and Miiller (/oc. cit.) obtained a
compound, the formula of which is C,,H,,O2, but which melts at 68°5° C.
From the analysis, and the properties of the compound, they regard it as a
pyrone derivative. Its oxime, which they prepared, melted at 195°-196°C.
As the compound prepared by us melted about fourteen degrees higher than
Ryan AND Devinr— Condensation of Aldehydes with Ketones. 2138
that got by Harries and Miiller, we prepared its oxime, and found that it
also melts at 195°-196° C.
An alcoholic solution of 2 grams of the condensation product melting
at 81°-83° C., and 2 grams of hydroxylamine hydrochloride, was mixed
with a saturated aqueous solution of 1°5 grams of sodium carbonate, and
the mixture was heated to gentle boiling for several hours under a reflux
condenser. The colourless, crystalline precipitate which formed was filtered,
washed with water, dried, and recrystallized from chloroform and alcohol.
When dried at 110° C., it melted at 195°-196° C., and gave on analysis the
following results :—
01229 substance gave 0°3452 CO, and 0:0752 H,0
corresponding to C 76:66, H 6:8
C,,H,,ONOH requires 0 76:87, H 6°76.
The oxime crystallizes in needles which are sparingly soluble in alcohol,
and soluble in chloroform, ether, or benzene. ’
The phenylhydrazone of the compound, which melts at 81°-83°C., was
prepared by dissolving 1°5 grams of the condensation-product and 1 gram of
phenylhydrazine in 20 c.cs. of absolute alcohol (warm), and letting the mixture
stand with occasional warming for a few days. ‘The phenylhydrazone was
filtered and washed with alcohol. When dried it melted at 154° C., and
gave on analysis the following results :—
0:1362 substance gave 9°4 c.cs. of moist nitrogen at 19° C. and 758 m.m.p.
corresponding to N 7:9
CisHi,0 : N-NH.C;.H; requires N 7:9.
It crystallizes in short colourless needles, which slowly acquire a light-
brownish colour on exposure to light.
Semi-carbasone of the compound melting at 81°-83° C.
A solution of 1.5 grams of semi-carbazide hydrochloride and an equal
weight of anhydrous sodium acetate in a little water was added to an alcoholic
solution of 2°6 grams of the compound melting at 81°-83°C. ‘The mixture
was allowed to stand for two days in a warm place, then heated to boiling,
and filtered. After washing with water and alcohol it crystallized from a
mixture of chloroform and hot alcohol in fine needles, which were filtered
and washed with ether. When dried at 110°C.,it melted at 195°-198° C., and
gave on analysis the following results :—
0:1857 substance gave 20:2 c.cs. of moist nitrogen at 15° C. and 757 m.m. p.
0:1392 substance gave 0°3590 CO, and 0:0839 H,O
corresponding to C 70°3, H 6:7, N 12:7
C,sH,,0 :N.NH.CO.NH, requires C 70:6, H65, N 12°7,
214 __ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
B. Condensation of Aldehydes with Methylethylketone in the Presence of Acids.
1, Action of Benzaldehyde on Methylethulketone in the Presence of Alcoholic
; Hydrochloric Acid.
A solution of 5 c.cs. of methylethylketone and 173 c.cs. of benzaldehyde
in 20 ces. of alcohol, which had been previously saturated with gaseous
hydrochloric acid, was allowed to stand in a stoppered flask for several days.
The oil which separated was dissolved in a mixture of chloroform and
alcohol, The crystals which were formed were filtered and recrystallized
irom chloroform and alcohol. When dried at 110° C., the substance melted
at 156°C.
The same compound can be obtained by the action of benzaldehyde.
in the presence of alcoholic hydrochloric acid on either a-benzylidene-
methylethylketone or the condensation-product which melts at 81--83° C.
2. Action of Benzaldehyde on a-Benzylidene-Methylethylketone in the Presence
of Alcoholic Hydrochloric Acid.
A solution of 2 grams of a-benzylidene-methylethylketone and 2-7 grams
of benzaldehyde in 20 ccs. of alcoholic hydrochloric acid rapidly turned a
reddish colour, and gradually deposited an oily substance, which in the course
of a few days solidified. The parent liquid was decanted, and the residue was
recrystallized a couple of times from chloroform and alcohol. When dried
the colourless, crystalline solid melted at 156° C.
3. Action of Benzaldehyde on the Condensation-Product C,:H,.0. in the Presence
of Alcoholic Hydrochloric Acid.
Equimolecular quantities of the condensation-product C,,H,,O. and
benzaldehyde were dissolved in alcoholic hydrochloric acid, and the solution
was let stand in a stoppered flask for a few days. From the solution, which
turned a reddish colour, a copious separation of crystals occurred. The solid
was filtered and recrystallized from chloroform and alcohol.
Aiter drying at 110°C. it melted at 156° C., and gave on analysis the
following results :-—
01876 substance gave 0°6120 CO. and 0-1043 H.O
corresponding to C 89-0 H 62
C.;H:,0 requires C 89-2 H 6:0.
The compound crystallizes from chloroform and alcohol in short rectangular
prisms, which are sparingly soluble in ether or alcohol, and readily soluble in
chloroform.
Ryan anD Devinr— Condensation of Aldehydes with Ketones. 216
The crystals are coloured a deep orange on contact with concentrated
sulphuric acid, in which they dissolve, forming an orange-coloured solution.
Its alcoholic solution did not react with phenylhydrazine to form a
phenylhydrazone.
Similarly attempts to prepare an oxime by the action of either hydro-
xylamine hydrochloride or hydroxylamine on an alcoholic solution of the
compound were unsuccessful.
A chloroform solution of the substance reacted slowly with bromine to
form a dibromide which, after recrystallization from ether, melted with
decomposition at 145° ©., and gave on analysis the following results :—
0:4340 substance treated with sodium and alcohol by Stepanow’s method
Nf
required 17-4 c.cs. = AgNO; for the complete precipitation of the bromide
: corresponding to _—_ Br. 32°04
C,;H.,OBr, requires Br. 32:2.
The dibromide crystallizes in rectangular prisms, which are sparingly
soluble in alcohol or ether, and readily soluble in chloroform.
4. Action of Anisaldehyde on a-Benzylidene-Methylethylketone in the Presence of
Alcoholic Hydrochloric Acid.
The crystalline solid, which separated when a solution of 2 grams of
a-benzylidene-methylethylketone and 3°6 c.cs. of anisaldehyde in 20 c.cs. of
alcoholic hydrochloric acid was allowed to stand a few days, was filtered, and
then boiled with pyridine. After removal of the pyridine the residue was
recrystallized a couple of times from chloroform and. alcohol.
It melted at 173° C., and gave on analysis the following results :—
0:1738 substance gave 0°5194 CO, and 0:0974 HO,
corresponding to C 815, H 6:2,
CzH~O; requires C 81:77, H 6:1.
The substance forms colourless crystals, which are sparingly soluble in
alcohol, benzene, or ether, and readily soluble in chloroform.
A solution of the crystals in concentrated sulphuric acid has a deep
orange colour.
5. Action of Piperonal on a-Benzylidene-Methylethylketone in the Presence of
Alcoholic Hydrochloric Acid.
On standing a few days a solution of 2 grams of a-benzylidene-methyl-
ethylketone and 3°8 grams of piperonal in 20 ces. of alcoholic hydrochloric
acid deposited an oil, which was boiled with pyridine, and then precipitated
R.L.A. PROC., VOL, XXXII, SECT. B. [22]
216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
in a crystalline state by addition of alcohol. After a few recrystallizations
from chloroform and alcohol it melted at 191° C., and gave on analysis the
following results :-—
0:2592 substance gave 0°7220 CO, and 0:1144 H,0,
corresponding to C 75°97, H 4-90,
C.,Ha»O; requires C 76°58, H 475.
It crystallizes from chloroform and alcohol in yellowish, hexagonal plates,
which are sparingly soluble in cold or hot alcohol, and readily soluble in
chloroform.
The crystals are coloured a dark red on contact with concentrated
sulphuric acid, in which they dissolve, forming a cherry-red solution.
6. Action of Piperonal on Methylethylketone in the Presence of Alcoholic
Hydrochlorie Acid.
A solution of 8c.es. of methylethylketone and 32 grams of piperonal in 150
c.cs. of alcoholic hydrochloric acid rapidly turned a dark-blue colour, which
gradually changed to purple. After standing a few days in a stoppered flask
a tarry product separated. From the latter, by treatment with chloroform
and alcohol, a bluish solid was obtained.
On mixing with dilute potash the blue colour, which was apparently due
to a hydrochloric acid addition compound, or to an oxonium salt, disappeared.
The substance was recrystallized several times from chloroform and alcohol.
When dried at 110° C., it melted at 212° C., and gave on analysis the following
results :—
071442 substance gave 0°3802 CO. and 0:0596 H.O,
corresponding to C 71:9, H 46,
C,.H.,0, requires C 71°8, H 4:3.
The substance crystallizes in long, colourless, rectangular prisms, which
are very sparingly soluble in ether, benzene, or alcohol, and soluble in
chloroform.
The crystals are coloured dark red on contact with concentrated sulphuric
acid, in which they dissolve, forming a deep-red solution.
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VOLUME XXXII
SECTION C—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND
LITERATURE.
DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914-1916
THE ACADEMY desives it to be understood that they are not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays ave alone responsible for thew
contents.
Dusuin: Permtry at THE Univensity Press k¥Y Ponsonby AND Grnks.
CONTENTS
SKOTION C.-ARCH ZOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE,
/ ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.) :—
Four Brooches preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, 2438
_ Catalogue of the Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities in the Collec-
tion of the Royal Irish Academy, by the late Sir William Wilde,
M.D., M.R.I.A. (Plates XXV-XXVII), : : : 5 PASI
See also under Corey (George).
a », Macatister (R. A. S8.).
(Morrey (George) and E. C. R. Anmsrrone :—
Find of Bronze Objects at Annesborough, Co. Armagh. (Plate XVIII), 171
x (E. R. McClintock) :—
ry , Printing in the City of Kilkenny in the Seventeenth Centory (Plates
XII-X1II), ©. ; Ls
_ Printing in the City of Waterford 1 in nelie Seventeenth Gontery, : | 333
raconas| (Mario), BEAN ==
On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin. (Plate VII), . 3 : 78
Kane (W. F. de V.), M.A. :—
The Dun of Drumsna. (Plate XXIX), . j F : ; : 324
Lawror (H. C.) :—
Investigation of the Cairne Grannia Cromlech near Mallusk, Co.
Antrim, : : ba We : t5 : F : 7) 289
_sawior (H. J.), D.D., Lirr.D. :—
_& Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth, . 6 c é : ! 28
AA Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth. (Plate XX VII), j » 81s
ae acatisTER (R. A. 8.), D.Lrrr. :—
_Vn some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions. (Plates XIV-XV), 138
1 a hoard of remarkable Gold Objects recently found in Ireland.
(Plate XIX), é 176
the “ Druuides ”’ Triseeiption at Killeen Sete, Gounty Feline.
(Plate XXII), : 6 . . : 0 6 : - 227
ee (R. A. §.), H. C. R. Armstrone, and R. Lloyd Prarcer, B.A. :—
The Excavation of Lochpaire Crannog, near Tuam. (Plates XVI,
ROVIUD), 5 ; : 6 ; : F : : : o ely
iv Contents.
oe (Goddard H.) :—
Rathgall, County W aor: Duin Galion and the “Dunum” of
Ptolemy,
Prarcer (R. Lloyd) :—-
See under Macauister (R. A. S.).
DW estTROPP (M. 8. Dudley) :—
Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in Ireland. (Plates I-III), .
, Westrorr (T. J.., M.A. :—
: Pypes of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern Co. Clare: Part IV.
(Plates IV-VI), . : .
tified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Missin.
Part I. (Plates VIII-XI),_ . - . : - : E
ortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster:
Part II. (Plates XX-XXI). . : : : : : 2
Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western County Cork: Part I.
(Plates XXITI-XXTV), : = - ‘ : :
Woop (Herbert), B.A. :—
ch The Court of Castle Chamber or Star Chamber of Ireland, . .
ERRATA.
SECTION C.
p- 92, L 12, for 230 read 150.
p- 117, note 1. The words after Plate X belong to note 2-
p- 283, 1. 21, for 24 read 64.
P
. 284, |. 10, for willow read alder.
41
PROCEEDINGS
or
THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY
NOTES ON THE POTTERY MANUFACTURE IN IRELAND.
By M. 8S. DUDLEY WESTROPP.
Prates I-III.
Read Frsruary 10. Published May 15, 1913.
DuRING early times pottery of a coarse kind was made in Ireland, but
nothing appears to be known relating to its manufacture. The earliest
pottery extant are the food-vessels, cinerary urns, and incense-cups, dating
from the Bronze Age. Large quantities of pottery have been found in the
Irish crannogs; but dates are rather uncertain, as the crannogs lasted down
to Elizabethan times. Encaustic tiles of about the thirteenth century to the
fifteenth, which have been found in large quantities in Irish cathedrals and
monasteries, may possibly have been made in the country. A reference
to their having been manufactured in monasteries occurs early in the
thirteenth century.
During mediaeval times wooden vessels, and later on those of pewter,
were more generally used than earthenware, and consequently the manufac-
ture of the latter was probably very small.
Coming down to a more recent period the following reference to the
manufacture of coarse pottery occurs in the Egmont Manuscripts, vol. ii,
page 128:—*“Lord Shannon to Sir John Percival, March 13th, 1682-3,
Shannonpark. JI am importuned by the bearer to give you the trouble, who
is a potter that lives near me; he serves all Cork and the country about it, he
has made pipes for me to save leaden ones, that holds very well, as also
flower pots for gardens.’’
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C, (1]
2, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
It is not, however, until towards the close of the seventeenth century that
the manufacture of the finer kinds of earthenware appears to have been
carried on in Ireland. ‘The various factories will be noted under the towns
in which they were situated. :
BELFAST.
The earliest mention at present known of a fine pottery manufactory in
Ireland refers to one established in Belfast towards the end of the seventeenth
century. It is alluded to by Dr. William Sacheverell in “ A Voyage to
I-Columbkill in the year 1688,” published in 1702. In this he states that
he left Liverpool on the 23rd of June, 1688, but, owing to a gale, the ship on
which he was a passenger had to put into Belfast Lough. While waiting
for the weather to moderate, he spent some days visiting the surrounding
country, including the town of Belfast.
Speaking of the latter, he says :—“It is the second town in Ireland, well
built, full of people, and of great trade. The new pottery is a pretty curiosity
set up by Mr. Smith, the present sovereign and his predecessor, Captain
Leathes, a man of great ingenuity.”
Sacheyerell here states that Mr. Smith was sovereign in 1688; but,
according to “The Town Book of Belfast,” David Smith was sovereign from
Michaelmas, 1698, to Michaelmas, 1700, and died in 1705; while Captain
Robert Leathes was sovereign from 1686 to 1690, and from 1696 to 1697,
and died about 1718, having been first mentioned as burgess in 1669.
This pottery is also referred to by Dr. Thomas Molyneux in a manuscript
preserved in Trinity College, Dublin, entitled “A Journey to the North in
August, 1708.” Under the head of Belfast he says :—“ Here we saw a very
good manufacture of earthenware, which comes nearest to Delft of any
made in Jreland, and really is not much short of it; it is very clean and
pretty, and universally used in the North, and, I think, not so much owing
to any peculiar happiness in the clay, but rather to the manner of beating
and mixing it up.”
This statement of Molyneux implies that there were other pottery
factories in Ireland at this period, but up to the present their localities have
not been ascertained.
How long this Belfast pottery lasted, and exactly what kind of ware was
made, are uncertain; however, there was recently on loan in the National
Museum, Dublin, a shoe of enamelled or tin-glazed earthenware, decorated in
blue, and bearing on the sole, also in blue, the letters “ H Hh R” and “ Belfast
Dupiey Westropp—The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland, 3
1724.” This piece may have been made in Belfast, and, if so, it would
appear that the factory was at work at least as late as the date mentioned.
As far as we know at present no further mention of this Belfast pottery
has been found.
In the “ Dublin Chronicle” for May 15th, 1787, the following notice
occurs :—“ Some gentlemen near Belfast, where are extensive strata of the
finest pottery clay, large quantities of which are exported to England, have
united for the very laudable purpose of engaging from England some knowing
hands and establishing an Irish factory.” This probably refers to the factory
set up shortly afterwards in Belfast by Thomas Greg, Samuel Stephenson, and
John Ashmore, for the purpose of making fine earthenware in imitation of
Queen’s ware. In the year 1792 they petitioned the Dublin Society for aid
to carry on the manufacture, and for several years received premiums in
proportion to the value of the ware produced. Between June, 1792, and
June, 1793, the value of the ware made amounted to £1045 4s. 3d.; from
June, 1793, to June, 1794, to £1107 14s.; and from June, 1794, to June,
1796, to £1001 6s. 11d.
On January 29th, 1793, the proprietors of the factory presented a petition
to the Irish House of Commons asking for aid, and stating “that the
petitioners, taking into consideration the many and great advantages which
might arise from the introduction of a manufacture of Queen’s ware and other
kinds of fine earthenware, such as made in Staffordshire, they conceived that
many materials which have been heretofore overlooked and neglected would
be thus rendered useful and important; and many workmen and children
would thus find employment. With these views and from these motives the
petitioners have united themselves into a company, and, by their exertions,
have carried this manufacture to greater perfection in the County of Down,
near Belfast, than was ever known in this kingdom. ‘That petitioners have
been at great expense in searching for and making experiments upon materials
for this purpose, the most important of which they have discovered in thig
country, and which are mostly prohibited from being imported from England.
That petitioners have also been at great expense in erecting buildings, in
importing machinery, and in bringing workmen from foreign places. That
petitioners have found that the expense attending the introduction of this
new manufacture, and the difference in the price of coals from what they
are in Staffordshire, has greatly exceeded their expectations, and that several
additional buildings are necessary to the greater extent and perfection of it.”
On February Ist, 1793, it was “resolved that the petitioners deserve the
aid of Parliament.” In 1795 Thomas Greg claimed the premium offered by the
Dublin Society to the first person who should erect a proper mill for grinding
[1"j
4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academ#.
fiint—an ingredient necessary for the manufacture of earthenware. In the
following year Cunningham Greg was awarded the premium, as Thomas
Greg had died in the meantime. The following advertisements relating to
this factory are to be found in contemporary numbers of the Belfast News-
Letter. November 7th, 1792 -—“ Pottery, Ballymacarrett, near Belfast: Greg,
Stephenson, and Ashmore, after various disappointments, have brought the
manuiacture of cream-coloured or Queen’s ware to a degree of perfection
much superior to what it was. They have now ready for sale a large
assortment of blue-painted, and cream-coloured ware.” September 27, 1793 :—
“Greg, Stephenson, and Ashmore have for sale a large assortment of cream
and other coloured earthenware of the best qualities. They can assure the
dealers they will find it to their interest to encourage the manufacture, as
the prices are lower than for goods imported.” November 29, 1793 :—“ Greg,
Stephenson, and Ashmore are manufacturing, and have now ready for
sale at their warehouse in Ballymacarrett, a great quantity of cream-coloured
and painted earthenware. Apothecaries supplied with any quantity of
gallipots.” As previously stated, Thomas Greg died early in 1796, and
probably shortly after this the partnership was dissolved, for in October, 1799,
the following advertisement appears :—“ The partnership formerly subsisting
under the firm of Greg, Stephenson, and Ashmore, has been for some time
dissolved. Any demands against the said partnership will be paid by
applying to Cunningham Greg, J. M. Stephenson, and John Ashmore.”
Specimens of the ware made at the Downshire Pottery, as this factory
was called, probably exist at the present day; but as no examples have as yet
been found bearing marks by which they can be identified, it is almost
impossible to say exactly what was produced.
Through the courtesy of Mr. R. M. Young, of Belfast, I am enabled to
make some extracts from an article on this Belfast pottery which he
published in the Ulster Journal of Archaeology for April, 1896. In that
year a distillery was being erected on the site of the old pottery between
Coats’ foundry and Dutfin’s mill adjoming Glentoran and the Lagan.
Mr. Young visited the site in March, 1896, and states that many specimens
of a coarse porcelain (?) were found, in the form of broken cups, saucers,
bowls, teapots, &c., at the depth of about 4 feet from the surface, and
associated with fragments of the seggars. Some pieces of quartz, together
with a fine yellow clay, apparently used in the manufacture, were also
obtained. Most of the ware was in the biscuit state, but some pieces had
been covered with a light bufi-coloured glaze. Mr. Young has kindly allowed
me to illustrate some of the pieces found, including a teapot-spout with raised
ornaments in cream-coloured ware, unglazed, and a teapot-lid and a small
Duptry Wesrropp—The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland. 5
cup in a grey stone-ware. Also illustrated is a small jelly-mould made in
glazed buff-coloured ware, which, with other similar pieces in Mr. Young’s
possession, are said to be authentic examples of Belfast pottery. (Plate III.)
Another pottery was set up in Belfast by Victor Coats about the same
time as that of Greg, Stephenson, and Ashmore. Coats appears to have sold
hair-powder and starch, and also to have been proprietor of a pottery at
Ballymacarrett. Probably only coarse earthenware was made; for in May,
1793, he advertises for sale “a good assortment of butter-crocks, and milk-
pans of different sizes, garden-pots, ridge, malt-kiln and flooring-tiles of a
remarkable good quality, and also chimney-pots made to any shape at the
shortest notice.” In 1795 he founded a starch manufactory, and probably
shortly after this the pottery was closed; for in 1795 and 1796 he advertises
butter-crocks and tiles to be sold cheap to close sales. Coats subsequently
appears as partner in the firm of M‘Clenaghan, Stainton, and Co., of the
Lagan Foundry, Short Strand, Ballymacarrett. He carried on the foundry
in his own name from 1802 until his death in 1812.
In James Williamson’s map of Belfast, made in 1791, both “ Coats’
Pottery ” and “ China Manufactory” are marked close to one another on the
banks of the river Lagan, to the right of the road running from the Long
bridge to Ballymacarrett bridge, but nearer to the latter. The china
manufactory was that of Greg, Stephenson, and Ashmore.
In the Statistical Survey of County Down, published in 1802, it is stated
that the manufacture of a superior kind of black glazed ware was carried on
at the County Down end of the Belfast Bridge.
WEXFORD.
It is said that the manufacture of fine pottery was carried on in County
Wexford early in the eighteenth century. In the “ Chronicles of the County
Wexford,” by George Griffith, published in Enniscorthy in 1877, the writer
states that “among the new settlers who came into the County of Wexford
after the Revolution was a Quaker of the name of Chamberleyne who settled
at Great Killiane on Wexford harbour. He was of a Staffordshire family, and
had more or less knowledge of the pottery art. Chamberleyne, as a specula-
tion, began making earthenware, at first of the coarse kind, for which he found
a ready and remunerative demand. Later he was induced to embark on a
more extensive and higher class of business, and imported materials from
England, and enlarged his concerns. The trade prospering, Chamberleyne
was induced to try his hand at china; his earlier efforts were successful, but,
venturing on too large a scale, the result was a total failure.”
6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Griffith also states that he saw on the end-wall of a well-built store,
opposite to the ruins of the parish church, the name “ JONATHAN
CHAMBERLEYNE 1719” in letters eighteen inches long, made of white
earthenware. These remained until the wall was pulled down in 1831.
The kilns were standing at Killiane until cleared away about the year 1870.
Unfortunately in this account no mention is made of what kind of pottery
was produced. The making of china or porcelain would appear to have been
yery improbable.
DUBLIN.
The earliest reference I have found to pottery-making in Dublin belongs
to the year 1739. On November the 10th of that year John Chambers
petitioned Parliament for aid to carry on the pottery manufacture, and stated
that he had brought workmen from abroad, and had erected a kiln to bake
and burn earthenware. He also presented a petition to the Dublin Society
in February, 1759; but neither of these applications appears to have had any
result, nor is any reference made as to what kind of pottery he produced.
In The Dublin Journal of August 12th, 1751, his death is announced as
follows :—* Died John Chambers, formerly proprietor of the Pot House on
the Strand.” ‘This pottery was perhaps taken over by John Crisp and Co.,
for in 1747 the Dublin Society awarded “a premium of £10 for the best
dishes and plates of earthenware to John Crisp and Co., who carry on their
delft ware at the World’s End, on the Strand. Their ware seems to be as
good as any imported for colour, size and paint; all made of Carrickfergus
clay, as those of Liverpool are.” Crisp and Co. obtained a premium of £8
in the following year for the best set of earthenware dishes and plates.
Whether there were two earthenware factories in Dublin at the period is not
quite clear. However, in 1749, David Davis and Co., on the Strand, near
the Ship Building, obtained a premium of £8 from the Dublin Society for
earthenware dishes and plates, which were said to excel any of the like
imported, in the blue and white colour and beauty of the work and
cheapness. Davis and Co, also obtained premiums in the years 1750
and 1751 for sets of earthenware, and are described as being at the
World’s End. Crisp and Co, are also mentioned as being at the World’s
End, so that perhaps Davis took over the works from Crisp. The World’s
End was near Mabbot Street. The following advertisement appears in the
“ Dublin Courant,” in the years 1748 and 1749 :—< At the Irish delft ware-
house on the North Strand, near the Ship Building, Dublin, are made and
sold by wholesale and retail a variety of blue and white delft-ware, allowed
Dupiry Westropp—The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland. a
by the Hon. the Dublin Society to be as good as any imported.” Nothing is
said as to the exact kind of ware made. The word “delft” probably meant
enamelled or tin-glazed earthenware similar to that imported in large
quantities from France and Holland. During this period—that is, between the
years 1747 and 1751, the Dublin Society awarded premiums for crockery-ware
to James Walker, of Mullinahack; Mary Conolly, of Bride Street; Joseph
M‘Closkey, of New Street; James Johnson, of Rivers Street—all of the City
of Dublin; Thomas Shaw and Mortagh Dempsey, probably of Dublin ; and to
John Conolly, of Arklow. Premiums were also awarded in the years 1765
and 1767 to James Walker, Joseph M‘Closkey, and Thomas Hardy for black
pottery, in imitation of and equal in goodness to that imported from Liverpool,
and to Thomas Ashburner and Andrew or William Meakins for pan, ridge,
and flooring-tiles and water-pipes.
As the manufacture of fine pottery in Ireland appears to have declined
about the middle of the eighteenth century, the Dublin Society offered
premiums for erecting a manufactory of earthenware in imitation of delft,
Rouen, and Burgundy wares. Asa result a Captain Henry Delamain, in 1752,
took over the earthenware manufactory from Davis and Co., enlarged it,
and commenced to carry on the business in a more extensive manner,
receiving a premium of £20 from the Dublin Society in 1754.
On November 1st, 1753, Delamain presented the following petition to the
Trish House of Commons :—
“Petition of Henry Delamain the younger, of the City of Dublin, gentleman.
When the Delft manufacture failed in this city, the petitioner convinced
that it might be carried on greatly to the advantage of the nation, took said
manufactory into his hands, built workhouses and kilns, erected a mill to
grind flint and metals, and discharged debts affecting the old manufactory ;
and also supported the most knowing persons that were employed in the old
manufactory whilst his new one was building, to prevent their leaving the
kingdom; and purchased the art of printing earthenware with as much
beauty, strong impression and despatch as can be done on paper. That the
petitioner lived above twenty years abroad, where he acquired a knowledge
of the manufacture of Delft and earthenware, and having taken a circuit
through this Kingdom found that every province therein is furnished with
the proper materials for making thereof. That the petitioner after many
repeated experiments has discovered the secret of glazing delft wares
with coals, and painting and glazing that ware. That the petitioner
employs upwards of forty families in his manufactory, and proposes to
take a number of charter-school boys, apprentice, by which means. he
will be able to supply new manufactories with artists. And the
8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
petitioner is willing not only to communicate all the secrets of his business
to any person setting them up, but also to assist them in the construction
of their kilns, ete. That the petitioner laid specimens of the ware made
by him before the Dublin Society, who were of opinion that they were as
good and some of them better than any imported into Ireland, and found
on experiments made that they stood boiling water without breaking or
cracking. And as it can be made near twenty per cent. cheaper than it can
be imported, he apprehends a great benefit will arise not only by preventing
large sums from going out of the Kingdom for said manufacture, but also by
exporting it to foreign markets, and prays for aid to enable him to carry on
said manufacture.”
On November 8th, 1753, it was resolved that £1,000 be given to Henry
Delamain to enable him to carry on the manufacture of delft ware.
In this petition of Delamain’s two interesting statements are made, the
one referring to the use of coal for heating the kilns, and the other to the art
of printing upon earthenware. Coal does not appear to have been generally
used for firing purposes until much later. Is is said to have been employed
in France about 1784, and in Delamain’s petition to the English House of
Commons in 1754, he states that wood “has always been and is now” used
for firing porcelain and earthenware, so that he was probably the first who
introduced coal for this purpose. With reference to the art of printing upon
earthenware, there appears to be some doubt as to the exact period of its
introduction. About 1750, however, is mentioned as the probable date
though whether first used on Battersea enamel or on Liverpool pottery is
uncertain. John Sadler, of Liverpool, intended to take out a patent for the
invention in 1756 ; but it was never enrolled, and in it he stated that, together
with Guy Green, he had been working at the art for the last seven years.
According to the statement in Delamain’s petition, he was aware of the
process in 1753, having purchased the secret probably in Liverpool.
As a proof of the quality of the Irish delft the following petition to the
Trish House of Commons may be quoted :—“ November Ist, 1753. The
manufacturers of block-tin in Ireland state that, owing to the great
importation of Rouen, Burgundy, and Marseilles earthenware, the trade
of the pewterers is at a standstill. That the great uses now made of said
French delft (which the petitioners apprehend is not better than the delft
of our own manufactures) is prejudicial to this Kingdom.”
On January 21st, 1754, Delamain presented the following petition to the
English House of Commons :—
“A petition of Henry Delamain gent., setting forth that porcelain and
earthenware have always been and now are burnt and glazed with wood fires
Duptry Wiusrrope-—The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland. 9
the manufacturers having not been able to make use of coal without
discolouring, and consequently greatly depreciating the value of their goods ;
and that the petitioner has discovered a method of firing kilns of a particular
construction (and which may be built for the same expense as the kilns now
made use of) which perfectly burn and glaze all kinds of whiteware with coal
in less time, and in larger quantities than the method now practised by
burning with wood, and at one third part of the expense; and alleging that
as coal is much cheaper in this Kingdom than any sort of fuel whatever is in
any other country, this discovery if made public would enable our manu-
facturers to produce the said wares at a much cheaper rate than they could be
made abroad, and that thereby their branch of trade, by reason of a more
plentiful and cheap supply of fuel, would be always enjoyed by this Kingdom
without a rival; and further setting forth that the kilns invented by the
petitioner having been proved before the Dublin Society, he was recommended
by them to the House of Commons of Ireland, who granted him £1,000, to
be given to him for his encouragement, and to enable him more effectually to
carry on the said manufacture, and that the petitioner has expended in making
experiments and in perfecting his discovery a much larger sum than hath been
granted by the Parliament of Ireland, and that as an undertaking of this
kind cannot be carried on to so great an extent, and with so much advantage
to both Kingdoms, and particularly to this, as if the invention was made
public, the petitioner is willing to discover the same, upon such compensation
for his expense, trouble and loss of time as shall be thought proper; and as the
utility and merit of his discovery, upon experiment and trial, shall appear
to deserve, and therefore praying the House to take the premises into
consideration.”
This petition was ordered to be referred to the consideration of a
committee, but nothing appears to have been done in the matter, probably on
account of the following letters from Delamain transcribed from Chaffer’s
“Marks and Monograms on Pottery and Porcelain,” by kind permission of
Mr, Frederick Litchfield.
These letters were written from Liverpool and London to his wife and to
William Stringfellow, who appears to have been Delamain’s manager at the
factory, or perhaps one of the “ knowing persons” in the old factory. The first
is dated from Liverpool, December 18th, 1753, and is as follows :—
My dear Poll,
Enclosed I send you a letter to Mr. Stringfellow. The purport of it is to desire
him by all means to answer some letter that will be wrote to him this night from
Liverpoole to know how our large kiln has turned out; send for him on receipt of this,
and right or wrong beg of him to write it was burned twice before I left Ireland and once
since, and that it succeeds so well that not a bit of ware was smoked, and that it glazed
R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT, C, [2]
10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the ware better than turf or wood and makes it harder and less subject to peel, and that
about 2 tons or 24 tons of coal will burn it off. Give him this letter for fear he should
forget writing them all the above particulars ; let him write the night he receives mine,
for as soon as his letter arrives in Liverpoole, the Mayor, Corporation, and all the
potters will join in a petition for me to Parliament, and they will give Mr. Stringfellow
a handsome sum of money to build them kilns. I go to London this day and shall call
in my way at Worster to see the fine new China Manufactory.
To Mrs. Mary Delamain,
at the India Warehouse, Abbey Street, Dublin.
The next letter is dated December 19th, 1753 :—
Dear Sir,—I was obliged to go for England at an hour’s warning, therefore had not
time to bid you farewell, or settle any of my affairs. In my way to London I called at
Liverpoole, where I was advised to petition the Parliament of England for a reward, for
having burnt and glazed delft ware with coals, and at the same time to get the Magistrates
and Corporation of Liverpoole to back my petition and to get the potters here to joyne
them, all which I have effected ; but some of the potters doubt the success of our large
kiln, which I have assured them has answered as well as the small one did, and that it
was twice burnt before I left Dublin. As they are in correspondence with you, they
say you gave them no such information, therefore they will write to you by this post, to
know whether it was twice burnt before I left Dublin, and how it succeeds ; therefore I
beg you will answer them by return of post, that it was burnt before I left Dublin, with
perfect ware, which turn’d out as well as ever it was done with twf and wood, and that
you have burnt it since I left Ireland, and that it answers to all our wishes, and that not
a bit of ware was smoaked, but all white, and better glazed than ever you saw it done
with wood or turf.
Suppose it has happened quite the reverse, do you write what I desire you for your
own advantage as well as my credit, for I have set them all on fire to burn their ware
with coals, and have come to this agreement with them, that you are to come over to
build their kilns, for which they all promise to pay you handsomely ; some offered me
money, but I told them if they gave me £500, I would not touch a penny of it, but that
it should be all for you ; all that I desired of them was to back my petition to Parliament
with the Mayor and Corporation, which they have promised to do, provided the great
kiln turns out well, which they doubt ; therefore by all means answer to them by return
of the post all you can say in its favour, and more if necessary, for I know we shall make
it do as well as the little one. It’s the opinion of most people here the Parliament of
England won’t do anything for me, it being unusual, and this branch of trade thought
nothing of by them; let that be as it will, I have pushed on your affaires here much
better than ever you could do it yourself, and hope you will receive a large sum from
them.
I shall make what haste I can to Dublin, and be assured I will settle all your affairs
to your satisfaction, and beg you will push on my business in the interim. They don’t
want you here these two months, before which time I hope to be in Dublin. Don’t let
anyone know in Liverpoole I wrote you on this subject. I beg to hear from you, directed
to me, to George Fitzgerald, Esq., London. Let me know how everything goes on since
I parted. My respects to Mr. Hornby, Mr. Shee, &c. Pray let me hear from you by
return of the post, and let me know what’s wanting for the manufactory, and whether
the front of the house is finish’d.—I am, &c.,
Henry DELAMAIN.
To Mr. Wm. Stringfellow, the Delft Manufactory,
in the Strand, Dublin.
Duptey Wesrropp—TVhe Pottery Manufucture in Ireland. 11
The last letter is dated from London, January 9th, 1754 :—
Sir,—I am glad you're safe arrived in England, and am surpriz’d you did not receive
my 2nd letter before you parted. The gentlemen of Liverpoole will assure you, if they
do me justice, that I beg’d nothing from them but to gratifye you for the trouble you
may be at to build kilns and to sign a petition for me to Parliament, which can by no
means prejudice you or them. Iam informed this post they refuse to sign the petition,
which I think ungrateful, for this secret would never have been found out only for me,
who, contrary to your opinion and all others, I persued the scheme to burn with coal,
which several of the workmen of my manufacturie made oath of before I left Ireland,
and which is confirmed by the votes of the House of Commons of Ireland. As it has
been always my intention to serve you and settle you master of the manufacturie, and
that I have freed you from all your troubles, it will be the highest ingratitude of you to
do anything to my disadvantage, therefore beg you will not enter into any agreement
with the manufacturers at Liverpoole till my affair is decided in the House of Commons
of England, which will be done in a few days, for if you do it without my approbation,
the consequence may be your ruin, and perhaps won’t hurt me, and there’s no money
they can give you can recompense the loss it may be to me, and I am both able and
willing to pay you any sum they will give you, and even more. I now make it my
request to you, that you will not inform them any part of the secret, and declare to them
you never will, unless they sign my petition ; and if the Parliament grants me a sum for
this, whatever they have agreed to give you I will immediately pay you down in cash
that sum, which I promise by these presents, and also you will be recompensed by one
man in London more to build him a kiln than all the people of Liverpoole together will
give you. I have great friends here, and a strong interest is making for me, therefore
entreat you will not do anything to hurt me. As soon as my affair is decided in
Liverpoole you must come to London, where we will settle all our affairs, and as soon as
the kilns are built and properly burnt, we must go to France together, on some
extraordinary affairs to both our advantage ; in the interim I will continue y’r guinea a
week to y’r wife till our return to Dublin. Inclosed I send you a draught for five pounds,
and beg you will get my petition signed, with an alsolute promise that as soon as my
affair is settled in Parliament, that you will build their kilns, and do them all the service
in your power, but till then you can’t do anything. As soon as the Pet’n is signed,
which must be done immediately, come up to me to London the next day, as fast as you
can; you will perhaps get a horse at Liverpoole for London, if not, hire one to
Warrington, and come up in the Stage Coach to London; you must leave Liverpoole on
Sunday next to get to Warrington in the Monday’s stage, or you will be too late; if you
can hire a good horse, you will be in London sooner than in the stage; if you can’t, don’t
miss the Monday’s Warrington Stage Coach, for I want you much here on several
accounts, and as soon as my affair in Parliament is over, we can set people to work both
here and at Liverpoole not to lose time, for we must go to Paris as soon as possible.
Write to me Saturday's post what is done, and don’t let any one in Liverpoole know y’r
coming to London. As soon as you arrive, get a Porter or a Coach to show you the way
to Mr. Chilton’s, a periwig maker in Porter Street, near Newport Ally, just by
St. Martin’s Lane or Newport Market; if Iam not at home, there’s a Tavern next door
to me where you may sup, and I have had a bed for you this fortnight past at my own
lodgings. Don’t let your wife know anything of our going to Paris for fear she should
inform mine, which I don’t chuse should know it; be assured while we are absent she
shan’t want for anything. By all means get the petition signed, and send it to me by
Saturday’s post. Apply to Mr. John Hardman, who is my friend, about it.
Ido assure you the manufacturers of Liverpoole, as I am well informed, have no
other intention to serve you, but to get the secret out of you, and then to take youasa
journeyman painter ; therefore take care what you do, or this affair may be your perdition,
but agreeing to what I would have you do, you can’t fail of making your advantage of it,
[2*]
12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
let things turn as they will. Since I wrote the above, I have consulted with one of the
Members of Parliament of Liverpoole, who thinks it better you should not leave
Liverpoole in so great a hurry after the petition is signed, for they are jealous people,
and may raise numbers of false conjectures to my prejudice ; therefore, don’t come up to
London till you hear further from me, unless you think your leaving the town will not
hurt me, for I want you much, and wish you was here this moment, but would not chuse
either of us should do anything to disoblige the manufacturers at Liverpoole, therefore,
let us act with prudence, which will turn to both our advantage. I have wrote this post
that your wife may receive a guinea every Saturday night till we return, and that all care
may be taken of her and the children if wanted. As soon as you receive this, go with
the inclosed bill to Mr. Sandford, Mr. Gibson will show you where he lives, and he will
pay you five pounds English on sight. I will in a few days send you down a letter of
credit, in case you want more money, that you may take it up without writing to me or
drawing for it.
Pray observe what I have wrote, and don’t do anything with the people of Liverpoole
without my consent ; I shall write to you constantly how my affairs go on in Parliament ;
push the manufacturers to sign my petition without delay, write to me every post what
occurs. I believe I shall receive my money in Holland, as soon as we get over.—I am,
dear Sir, your assured friend, &c.,
Henry DetaMatn.
To Mr. Stringfellow.
It appears that Stringfellow handed the letters which Delamain had
written to him to the committee appointed to investigate his claim, which
probably accounts for the fact that nothing further was done in the matter.
The following advertisements relating to Delamain’s delft manufactory
appear in The Dublin Journal. October 16th, 1753:—“The new Delft
Manufactory on the Strand is almost built, the proprietor of which to
endeavour to establish the earthenware manufacture in this kingdom has
provided the ablest masters for making earthenware, and instructing youth
in all branches, and will take 25 Charter Schoolboy apprentices every year,
and as they will be masters of the trade in three years, several manufactories
can be supplied with workmen ; and what it cost him large sums to discover,
viz., inventing kilns to glaze delft with coals, grinding flint, glazing it, he
will communicate all secrets of the trade to any person who will establish
such works, and will supply them with workmen to carry it on, so that large
sums of money will be saved that goes out of it for French delft. I am sure
no nation has better or cheaper materials for it.”
This advertisement was followed by a letter from a friend of Delamain’s :
“JT am surprised to see by an advertisement that Mr. Delamain has become
potter, who I knew in Flanders,'a captain in the Prince of Saxe Gotha’s service,
and who distinguished himself the last war against the French. I am pleased
that he brought this beneficial branch of trade to such perfection as to be
recommended by the Dublin Society to the bounty of Parliament; for I am
assured by Mr. Duany and the Surgeons of the Infirmary on the Inns Quay
Duptey Wrstropp— The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland. 18
that he was the first that introduced it for the benefit of their hospital. If
this trade should miss after so large a sum already expended on it we shall
lose a trade that will save large sums that go from us to France for
earthenware.”
September 17th, 1754:—“ The earthenware manufactory on the Strand is
now finished, and built to employ two or three hundred people. All Charter-
School, parish or distressed tradesmen’s children of either sex will be received
and taught all the different branches of making all sorts of earthenware by
the best masters. Each child during apprenticeship to get two shillings a
week for the first year, three shillings for the second, three shillings and
sixpence for the third, four shillings for the fourth, and four shillings and
sixpence for the last three years:— HENRY DELAMAIN.”
June 10th, 1755:—“ The great efforts that is made by some people (whose
interests it is) to hurt the earthenware manufactory in the Strand, obliges
the proprietor thereof to inform the publick that the Hon. the Dublin
Society has certified the earthenware made there is as good as any imported
here, and is sold 30 percent. cheaper than the French earthenware, to
prevent the importation of which Delamain can prove that he has spent
above £5,000 in building and furnishing one of the largest manufactories of the
kind in Europe. As some of the clerks have sold some faulty ware that was
ordered to be broken, to prevent which for the future, the ware will be sold
at the India warehouse in Abbey Street, where all orders will be received
and executed with expedition. The ware will be sold wholesale at the
manufactory only.”
August 30th, 1755: “To the merchants of the Kingdom of Iveland—I
have brought my earthenware to such perfection that I have a great demand
for it from Germany, Spain, and Portugal, but for want of capital Jam not able
to export a quantity of it, which makes me have recourse to such gentlemen
as trades in these Kingdoms to assist me by sending it abroad. Since I
have discovered the method of burning my ware with coal, and found out
lately a good body and glaze, I can serve them on such reasonable terms that
they can undersell the French in ail the foreign markets. All losses on
my ware that is sold abroad I will reimburse the exporters of it. The
warehouse at the manufactory will be open Wednesdays’ and Saturdays only
for wholesale.”’
Delamain again petitioned Parliament for aid in November, 1755, and in
the following year was granted £1,100 to enable him to carry on the
manufacture. In Roque’s Map of Dublin, of 1756, Delamain’s factory is
marked as being in Mabbot Street, between Frenchman’s Lane and the Strand,
probably about where Rourke’s bakery is now situated.
14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
In The Dublin Journal of January 11th, 1757, Delamain’s death is
announced: “January [0th, 1757, died, Captain Henry Delamain, formerly in
the Duke of Saxe Gotha’s service, master of the Irish Delit Manufactory, who,
by the expense ofa large fortune and unwearied application, brought that ware
to such perfection as to totally prevent the enemies of our country from
drawing large sums yearly from this country for Burgundy and Rouen ware.
Mary Delamain, his widow, carries on said manufactory.”
On Novembor 9th, 1759, Mary Delamain presented the following petition
to the Irish House of Commons :—“ Petition of Mary Delamain, widow of
Henry Delamain, late of the City of Dublin, earthenware manufacturer.
That the petitioner’s late husband erected a manufactory for making earthen-
ware, and brought it to such perfection as not only to excel anything of the
kind ever attempted here before, but to equal the best foreign ware imported,
on which he expended his entire fortune to the amount of £6,000 and
upwards. That in the Session of 1753 Parliament did grant him a sum of
£1,000 as an encouragement for carrying on said manufacture, and the Dublin
Society upon inspection and having satisfaction received of his having
expended said bounty in the improvement of said manufacture, did in the
year 1755 confer on him a further sum of £1,100. That the said Delamain
did with the best economy expend this latter sum also in finishing and
improving his manufactory in the completest manner, but died the 10th of
January, 1757, leaving her destitute of a capital sufficient for carrying on the
work extensively, as the sums granted were expended on completing the
works, as well as his whole fortune, and some debts contracted which petitioner
has since paid. That notwithstanding these difficulties the petitioner has
since the death of her husband carried on said manufacture, which is allowed
to be greatly improved, but for want of a capital to purchase materials at a
prime cost is prevented from lowering the price of the ware, and giving the
usual credit to merchants, shopkeepers, and retailers throughout the kingdom.
If the petitioner receives assistance once more from Parliament she hopes
it will enable her to give credit and lower the price of the ware so considerably
to the wholesale dealers that they can afford to retail said wares 25 per cent.
under present prices, which there is no doubt would occasion such large
demands at home and abroad as to increase the number of men to equal the
apparatus which is sufficient to employ above two hundred of the poor natives,
foreigners not now being necessary ; keep and bring large sums of money into
the kingdom, and be a lasting benefit to the Nation in general.”
Mrs. Mary Delamain died on March 4th, 1760; and an advertisement in
The Dublin Journal of March 8th, 1760, states that the earthenware
manufacture carried on by Henry Delamain and afterwards by Mrs. Mary
Dupiry Westropp— The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland. 14
Delamain is to be continued in the most extensive manner as formerly for the
advantage of their children.
Henry Delamain’s brother, William Delamain, and Samuel Wilkinson were
the persons who carried on the business, and, on November 6th, 1761, pre-
sented the following petition to Parliament :—“ Petition of Samuel Wilkinson
and William Delamain, executors of Mary Delamain, late of the city of Dublin,
earthenware manufacturer. That the late Henry Delamain erected a manu-
factory for earthenware, in which he discovered the art of burning with coal
instead of wood, and brought it to such perfection as not only to excel any-
thing of the kind ever attempted in this kingdom before, but to equal the
best foreign ware imported, in which he expended his entire fortune of £6,000
and upwards. In 1755 Parlament granted him £1,000, and in 1755 the
Dublin Society gave a further sum of £1,100. That on the decease of Henry
Delamain his late widow Mary Delamain, carried on the business with great
success, and declined troubling Parliament in 1757, assured that the manu-
facture would support itself ; but, finding that the export of the ware to
foreign markets was prevented by the war, Mary Delamain petitioned Parlia-
ment in 1759; but no further money was granted in that year to private
petitioners. That the petitioners since the decease of Mary Delamain have
carried on the manufacture for the advantage of the orphans of Henry and
Mary Delamain in particular and of the nation in general with so much
success as to prevent the import of foreign ware which annually carried out
of the country above £10,000 to France, and have supplied dealers in every
principal seaport of this kingdom. That petitioners, by commencing on a
small stock, are prevented from purchasing coals and other materials in the
proper season, and lowering the price of the ware, or employing between two
and three hundred of the poor natives, and, on a peace, of exporting to foreign
markets above £20,000 worth every year, over and above the home
consumption.”
This petition was referred to a committee for consideration; and the
following witnesses were examined :—“ William Delamain, being sworn, said
that the late Henry Delamain expended £8,000 and upwards in building
houses, mills, kilns, and completing an apparatus for an earthenware manu-
factory sufficient to employ about three hundred people, in making experi-
ments to discover the art of burning with coal instead of wood (which the
many who attempted it in this kingdom and elsewhere have failed in), bringing
artists from abroad at immense expense, in which he was opposed by the
proprietors of different manufactures, and improving the earthenware manu-
facture. That the manufacture is brought to such perfection as to exclude
the importation of Rouen and Burgundy ware these last five years, which
16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
annually carried out of the kingdom above £10,000, and is allowed to equal
any earthenware in Europe. That this manufactory brought up a great
number of apprentices, some of which are esteemed the first workmen in
England, who, for want of a capital, the proprietors of this manufactory were
obliged to discharge. That the proprietors entering on a small stock are
disabled from purchasing coals, block-tin, lead, colours, clay raised in the
North of Ireland, and other materials in the proper season, being all ready-
money articles, the want of which subjects the manufacture to many losses.
That a parliamentary aid would enable the executors to employ the entire
apparatus which is sufficient to manufacture £40,000 worth of ware every
year, half of which they could export to our islands in the West Indies, where
some ware was sent by the late proprietor and was sold to advantage, and
many orders have since come, which, for want of a capital, could not be
complied with. That said aid would enable the executors to lower the price
of the ware 20 per cent. and make it a lasting benefit to the nation without
any further assistance from Parliament.
“ Peter Shee, being sworn, said he was employed by Henry Delamain in the
year 1752, and continued until 1757 as painter and clerk, and that the said
Henry Delamain was the first that discovered the art of burning with coal,
instead of wood, by which the earthenware can be sold 30 per cent. cheaper ;
that the manufactory is carried on since March, 1760, by Samuel Wilkinson
and William Delamain for the benefit of the children of the late Henry and
Mary Delamain ; that great quantities of the ware are sold in every principal
city of this kingdom ; that the late Henry Delamain expended £6,311 14s. 24d.
of his own family fortune before his first application to Parliament in 1753
in bringing said manufacture to perfection.
Account of money expended by Henry Delamain on earthenware manufacture from
his commencement to the time of his first application to Parliament in 1753 :—
Paid former proprietor for purchase of manufactory, . : . £580 0 0
s, for additional buildings and improvements, - 4 . 1,456 14 2%
;, for building nine kilns of different construction, to discover
the method of burning with coal, . . OSU MORO
», for building mills at Palmerstown for grinding Colones o rey (YW
», forsundry utensils, . ; - : ; ‘ ; ; ) 4567040
», for sundry materials, . : 312 0 0
;, for bringing several workmen ou England pnd other
parts, maintaining and paying wages until works were
perfected, several of whom deserted the works, haying
been bribed from abroad, 4 < 730 0 0
», Expenses in making experiments to deanna ‘the art BE
burning with coal instead of wood in the course of
nineteen months, . , 5 . ‘ 7 0 ys o00, 10) 0
Total, £6,311 14 2%
Duprey Wustropp—The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland. 17
On March 22nd, 1762, William Delamain and Samuel Wilkinson
presented a petition to the Dublin Society asking for aid, and at the
inquiry the following depositions, copied from the original minutes, by
kind permission of the Council of the Royal Dublin Society, were made :—
“Mr. Delamain, being sworn, deposed that they have an account of every
kiln that has been burnt since his brother’s death in 1757. They have
been very cramped all along, and particularly since his sister’s death, by
want of money, but have never stopped for one week since the first
beginning. There are twenty hands employed in the house, and three
hundred might be employed if they had a stock. They get their clay
from Carrickfergus. The manufacture was first begun by his brother in
1753, when he got £1,000 from Parliament. He has been concerned as
executor to his brother since March, 1760; and his sister carried it on
from her husband’s death to her own. About thirty men brought up in
this manufactory are now employed in the china manufacture in England.
If they had £1,000, they could lay in a sufficient stock of coal, clay, and
other materials to carry on the work effectually. The clay should be
three years old before it is used ; there is not a coal in Dublin for their
use, and though three different sets of ware are bespoke by Mr. Secretary
Hamilton, they can’t fire a kiln for that reason. Mrs. Ann Day being
sworn, said she can’t say what the quantity of goods made yearly is. The
last account amounted to £1,000, for between the year and eighteen months,
but that was only the cash account; other goods being sold on credit, she
thinks she can say with great justice that £50 worth a week, might be
made with the hands they have now. They have but twenty hands. They
have a good demand, and would have more if the ware could be sold cheaper.
They have reason to expect that their ware would meet with great success
in the American islands, but the insurance is so high. They have sent some
to Jamaica, and it returned in rum; but it is by the retail trade that they
support the manufacture. The great consumption of their ware is at home;
they have three established customers in Cork who would take a great
quantity if they had a stock to supply them. The great demand is from
the city of Dublin and the province of Munster. They don’t supply the
shops with their best ware, but some of the poorer sort of shops buy the
second and third ware, and they have made a good deal of goods for
Mr. Newton for about two years back. They might go on making the
flint ware, but are not acquainted with the method; their’s is not of that
kind, but near the Burgundy ware, and to imitate china. There is no
ware in England of the same kind as theirs ; and if they could send it there,
they would find a greater call for it than they have here. The duty on
R,1,A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [3]
18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
their ware to England is three pence half-penny the pound weight, so that
a set made for the Lord Lieutenant (Earl of Halifax), and sent by him
to England, amounted to £7 duty.” Asa result of this petition Wilkinson
and Delamain were granted £300 to assist them to carry on the
manufacture.
In 1763 they presented another petition to Parliament, and in June, 1765,
were awarded a premium of £150 by the Dublin Society for delft made
since June, 1764, amounting in value to £1,000. For the year ending
June, 1766, the value of the ware made was £762 0s. 81d., and for similar
periods ending June, 1767, and June, 1768, the value was £567 19s. 4d.
and £300 respectively.
The following advertisement appears in Zhe Dublin Journal for
August 9th, 1766 :—“ Delamain’s Earthenware Manufactory, Abbey Street :—
From the great encouragement given to said manufacture by the Right
Hon. and Hon, the Dublin Society, the directors thereof take this public
opportunity of returning their most grateful thanks to that most respectable
body, and also to the nobility and gentry who have been pleased to
countenance and encourage this national undertaking. The executors of
the late Henry Delamain beg to acquaint the Society and the public
that they have lowered the price of earthenware 15 per cent.; the fine
painted landscape plates from nine shillings per dozen to seven shillings
English, the second sort from six shillings to four shillings and sixpence;
tureens, epergnes, boats, bowls, fruit and salad dishes, and all other articles
lowered fifteen per cent. There is now a large assortment of the finest
ware ever made, ready for sale, far superior to any imported. All commands
to be directed to Mrs. Ann Day, at the warehouse in Abbey Street.”
Through the kindness of Mr. 8. G. Stopford Sackville, of Drayton House
Northamptonshire, I am enabled to illustrate two pieces of Dublin delft.
Mr. Sackville possesses six pieces, three bowls and three plates, all of a
fine tin-glazed ware, well-painted with landscapes in blue, and each marked
underneath with a large harp and crown and the word “ Dublin,” also in blue.
These pieces—probably remains of a set—are stated to have been presented
to either the Lord Lieutenant (the Duke of Dorset) or to Lord George
Sackville, about 1753; and it is almost certain that they were made at
Delamain’s factory. (Plates I., IIL, III.)
Like Liverpool and other English enamelled pottery, no marks appear
to have been used on any of the Irish earthenware. This set being an
exceptional one probably accounts for the mark.
Wilkinson and Delamain appear to have carried on the delft manufacture
until 1769, when the factory was taken over by the workmen employed, as
Duptxy Wesrropp— The Pottery Manufucture in Ireland. 19
the following advertisements in Zhe Dublin Journal prove—February 22nd,
1770 :—“ This is to acquaint the nobility, gentry, and the public in general
that the workmen of the delft manufactory on the North Strand has rented
said concerns from the executors of Mr. Henry Delamain for to carry on said
works as usual, but in a far better and more extensive manner; and as they
have been carrying it on these six months past, they have now got a large
assortment of ware, such as table-sets of India patterns, ornamental ware,
ete., of the newest fashions; coats of arms, crests, views of gentlemen’s
country seats, etc., done in the most elegant manner, far superior and cheaper
than any of the kind can be imported, and will engage them to stand hot
water. As they are new beginners they mean to sell their goods at the lowest
profit for ready money only, and will give the greatest encouragement to those
who buy to sell again. They likewise make all kinds of pots for apothecaries
and perfumers. Country dealers will have their orders executed with
punctuality, care, and expedition at the most reasonable rates.”
July 14th, 1770—*“ Whereas the workmen of the delft manufactory on the
North Strand, formerly Delamain’s, a few months ago rented said concerns
from the executors of said Delamain, they take this opportunity of returning
thanks to their friends and the public for the great encouragement since
commencement in business, and acquaint the nobility, gentry, and public
that they have opened a commodious shop in front of said: concerns where
they intend selling their goods and nowhere else, and have now a considerable
assortment of excellent ware, such as plates, dishes, etc., far superior and
cheaper than any of the kind imported. They likewise do landscapes, coats
of arms, crests, and views of gentlemen’s country seats, in the most elegant
manner, and as they now have had the honour of receiving a bounty from
the Dublin Society, they intend going on in a very extensive manner. They
also make pots for grocers, apothecaries, and perfumers.”
James Roche appears to have been the manager of the factory; and on
April 12th, 1770, he and his partners obtained a premium of £50 from the
Dublin Society for excellent earthenware of the same sort as delft made
between August, 1769, and the above date, and valued at £340 6s. 64.
In 1770 James Roche & Co. claimed the premium offered by the Dublin
Society for making earthenware in imitation of flint or Paris ware; but it
appearing that the ware, although good of its kind, was not the sort for
which the premium was offered, it was refused.
The latest reference to Roche’s delft manufactory occurs in 1771, when
a petition was presented to the Dublin Society asking for aid to carry on the
manufacture.
In 1770 the Dublin Society offered a premium for pottery made in
[3*]
20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
imitation of Staffordshire ware or that commonly known as yellow stone-
ware.
A factory appears to have been set up as on December 12th, 1771,
Edward Ackers and James Shelly, stone- and earthen-ware manufacturers,
from Staffordshire, petitioned for aid to carry on the manufacture.
In 1773 “ £200 was awarded to Edward Stacey, Edward Ackers, and
Thomas Shelly, stone- and earthen-ware manufacturers from Staffordshire, but
now of the City of Dublin, for fiimt ware, commonly called Queen’s ware,
manufactured by them in Ireland, and chiefly of Irish materials, between
March, 1772, and March, 1773, to the value of £1,334 4s. 3d.”
They also received a premium of £80 for Queen’s ware valued at £800,
made between March, 1773, and March, 1774. Edward Stacey appears as
one of the proprietors of “the delft manufactory of the World’s End Lane”
in 1765, and probably joined with Ackers and Shelly when that factory
ceased working.
This delft manufactory of the World’s End Lane may have belonged to
Ambrose Henley, who, in June, 1765, received a premium of £45 from the
Dublin Society for second-quality delit manufactured by him since June,
1764, and valued at £300. He also received £70 for delft-ware manufactured
between June, 1765, and June, 1766, to the value of £573. It appears,
however, that Henley deceived the Dublin Society regarding the quantity of
ware he made; and it was ordered that he was to get no further premiums.
In October, 1766, James Roach was awarded £12 for “ discovering a fraud by
which the Society were imposed upon in June last to give a premium of £70
to Ambrose Henley, manufacturer of earthenware.”
In 1775, Richard Williams, a glass-maker, advertises Queen’s or Paris ware,
but whether he made it, or even that it was made in Dublin, is uncertain.
After about this date no mention of any pottery-manufacture in Dublin
occurs; but in 1791 the following advertisement appears in The Dublin
Journal :— The pottery business was formerly carried on with some degree
of success in this city, but only in the common lines of workmanship; now
there are only two persons who carry on the manufacture. About fourteen
years ago a person undertook to carry on the Queen’s ware in imitation of that
of Chinese in the vicinity of this city ; but the undertaker, who brought over
men from Staffordshire, suddenly died, and no one has since attempted the
like undertaking. The common ware is still made, but of a very inferior
sort.”
In John Angel’s “General History of Ireland,” published in Dublin in
1781, the following references to earthenware manufacture in Ireland occur :-—
“The great quantities of pipe-clay found in Clonmel and other parts of Ireland
Dupiey Wesrropp—The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland. 21
have induced many of the manufacturers of Staffordshire to set up in Dublin the
manufacture of earthenware, which, no doubt, will meet with every encourage-
ment from the inhabitants of Ireland.”
“Pipe-clay has been found in many parts of Ireland, which has been
exported to England and France for the purpose of making that beautiful
yellow ware called Paris ware. But in Dublin they make at present this ware,
which is much esteemed.’ Under the head of Carrickfergus it is stated
that “there used to be considerable quantities of a bluish-white clay exported
from this town to England for the purpose of making delft ware, which, after
being there manufactured, was again imported into Ireland. This business
has greatly decreased of late owing to the universal use of yellow Paris ware.
Josiah Wedgwood gave evidence before the committee appointed to inquire
into the commercial relations between England and Ireland, and stated in
1785 that large quantities of flint and pipe-clay from Ireland were imported
into Staffordshire for making fine pottery, and that he himself used them, and
also that flit was found near Dublin, which was used when a manufacture of
Queen’s ware was set up there in 1784. He also stated that no fine pottery
was made in Ireland at this date, the factory set up in 1784 having ceased
work the following year.
In an article in The Dublin Chronicle of September 6th, 1787, it is
stated that it is a well-known fact that Wedgwood obtained clay from Ireland
for the most beautiful of his works. A notice in the same paper for September
8th, 1787, says that “a very fine bed of clay has been discovered at Miltown,
and is now being manufactured by the ingenious Mr. Heaviside into crucibles
and garden-pots.”
In John Lord Sheffield’s “ Observations on the Manufactures, Trade, and
Present State of Ireland,” published in Dublin in 1785, it is stated that “at
present Ireland has no very considerable pottery-works, except coarse kinds.”
Thomas Wallace, in his “ Essay on the Manufactures of Ireland,” published
in Dublin in 1798, speaking of pottery, says —“ If there exist any manufacture
of this kind beyond a few coarse tiles and still coarser earthenware, it is so
trivial as to deserve no notice.”
After about the end of the century no pottery, except the coarser kinds,
appears to have been made in Dublin until about 1872. In that year
Mr. Herbert Cooper, who had been apprenticed to the pottery business
with Copeland at Stoke-upon-Trent, began making fine pottery on a small
scale at the Queen’s Institute, Molesworth Street, Dublin. He obtained
some clay from Knockcroghery, Co, Roscommon, and from this a small number
of objects were made. Frederick Vodrey, a china and glass merchant in Moore
Street, Dublin, became a kind of partner with Cooper for about twelve months,
22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
during 1873 and i874, but after that he worked on his own account in
Moore Street, and turned out ornamental ware with coloured glazes, figures,
&c. Vodrey used chiefly English clay from Shelton in Staffordshire, for his
ware, and continued the manufacture for a few years. He was not a potter
himself, and did not actually make any of the pieces, but employed English
potters to do the work. Mr. Herbert Cooper continued making pottery, both
of Irish and English clay at Molesworth Street until about 1875. In the
Cork Exhibition of 1883 Vodrey exhibited “ Dublin-manufactured pottery
from Irish clays,’ and in the Ivish Artisans’ Exhibition of 1885 “ artistic
and domestic pottery.” Mr. Herbert Cooper, however, states that Vodrey
never used Irish clay. Pieces of pottery with various coloured glazes are to
be found stamped “ VoDREY DUBLIN POTTERY.”
Large quantities of earthenware were imported into Ireland during the
eighteenth century, including Rouen, Burgundy, and Marseilles ware, Dutch
pottery and tiles, and English ware. A good deal of this was enamelled or
tin-glazed pottery. In 1755 the French ware was sold in Dublin at four
guineas a set, painted in yellow and purple, £3 10s. in blue and white; plates
painted in yellow and purple 9s. 6d. a dozen, and blue and white plates
7s. 6d. a dozen.
For three years ending March, 1747, the average value of earthenware
imported annually into Ireland was £3,367, and between 1753 and 1759 it
varied from £10,318 to £6,677. Between 1750 and 1756 the value of the
ware imported annually from France alone varied from £1,201 to £131. For
three years ending March, 1773, the value of imported wares amounted to
£12,085 annually, and for a similar period ending March, 1783, to £17,401.
Towards the end of the eighteenth century, and early in the nineteenth,
when the manufacture of fine earthenware had ceased in Ireland, the value of
imported pottery amounted in 1799 to £26,612, in 1807 to £56,441, and in
1808 to £90,423.
Pottery, probably of the coarser kinds, appears to have been made in
Ireland after about the year 1820, for in the Custom House Books, preserved
in the National Library, Dublin, entries are to be found of the exportation of
earthenware of native manufacture. The exports were chiefly from Cork
and Dublin, and the annual amounts for the years 1820 to 1823 varied in
value from about £500 to £100.
ROSTREVOR.
An earthenware manufactory appears to have been set up at Rostrevor,
Co. Down, probably in the second quarter of the eighteenth century. The
following advertisements relating to the factory appear in The Dublin
Dupiry Wrstropp— The Pottery Manufacture in Ireland, 23
Jowrnal, April 10th, 1742:—*“ William Bright of Charles Street, and
Alexander Owens, of Hammond Lane, Dublin, proprietors of the Rostrevor
Pot House in the County of Down, make and sell all sorts of the best blue
and white earthenware. Such gentlemen as are pleased to bespeak sets of
dishes and plates may have their coats of arms or any other pattern they
please done on them in the best manner. As the whole work is performed
by natives of this kingdom only, they humbly hope to meet with proper
encouragement, and propose to sell at the most reasonable rates. N.B.—The
said proprietors obtained the premium of £10 from the Dublin Society for
exhibiting the best set of earthenware consisting of nine dishes and three
dozen plates, which were immediately bought by his Excellency the Lord
Chancellor (Robert Jocelyn, afterwards Baron Newport and Viscount Jocelyn)
to encourage paid work.”
March 29th, 1743: “ Whereas the partnership between Alexander Owens,
at the Cheshire Cheese in Hammond Lane, Dublin, and William Bright of
Charles Street, of the Pot House of Rostrevor near Newry Co. Down is
dissolved, now said Owens carries on said Pot House and will furnish any
gentleman with any sorts of blue and white earthenware, such as dishes and
plates of any pattern, or their coats of arms done on them. Said Owens
makes all sizes of punch bowls, tea cups and saucers, basins of all sizes,
chamber pots and several other sorts of blue and white earthenware. Also
apothecaries may be fitted out with any sort or kind of their pots. Likewise
said Owens has imported all sorts of English earthenware. Country shop-
keepers and dealers may be furnished at the Pot House of Rostrevor with all
sorts of the blue and white ware made there, or English earthenware, where a
warehouse will be kept.”
In the Proceedings of the Dublin Society, dated April Ist, 1742, it is
recorded that: “William Bright produced two complete sets of earthenware
for the premium and Mr. William Lake one; Mr. Lake’s was allowed to have
the advantage of colour, but Mr. Bright’s being thought the better set on the
whole the premium was adjudged to him.”
Where William Lake had his factory is not known, as no other reference
to him oceurs.
A notice of the Rostrevor Pottery occurs in “The Ancient and Present
State of the County of Down,” published in 1744. Under the head Rostrevor
it is stated that: “ At the lower end of the village is a small quay for ships,
and here is also a salt house and a pottery for white earthenware made of the
fine clay found near Carrickfergus, and frequently exported to foreign parts.”
Almost identical references to this pottery are to be found in John Angel’s
“A General History of Ireland,’ published in 1781, and in Wilson’s
24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
‘“‘ Postchaise Companion,” published in 1786, both apparently copied from the
previously mentioned work. In Angel’s and in Wilson’s accounts the present
tense is used: “here is a pottery,” &c., but as no other reference to this
pottery has been found, it is unlikely that it was continued as late as 1786.
LIMERICK.
Apparently a delft manufactory was erected in Limerick about the year.
1762, for in that year the Dublin Society awarded a premium of £30 to
John Stritch and Christopher Bridson, of the City of Limerick, for erecting a
manufactory of earthenware in imitation of delft or white ware. Specimens
of the ware were produced and approved of by the Dublin Society. This is
the only reference to this manufactory I have found, so that at present it
is not known how long it lasted. Christopher Bridson died in 1768, and
perhaps it was closed shortly afterwards.
Early in the nineteenth century coarse pottery was made in Limerick,
as proved by the following advertisement in The Limerick General Advertiser
for May, 1818:— Annals of Loch Cé.
6 Reg. of St. Thomas’s Abbey, p. 268.
? Chart. of St. Mary's Abbey, vol. i, p. 157. S Reg. of St. Thomas's Abbey, p. 348.
32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Now the name of the prior who is the second witness to our Charter is
not absolutely certain, though I have no hesitation in reading it ‘ Remigio.’
But it is at any rate impossible that it can be ‘Gilberto.’ It follows that
this prior was a predecessor of Gilbert, and that the Charter is not later than
1191.
But the beginning of Gilbert’s priorate, and consequently the date of the
Charter can be pushed further back. In the grant of Bishop Eugenius just
mentioned, among the witnesses, in addition to Gilbert, Prior of Duleek, are
Bertram de Verdun and Gilbert Pipard. Now about both of these men we
know a good deal. Both of them went to Iveland with Prince John in 1185.
Verdun remained there till at least Easter in the following year, acting as
the host of Giraldus Cambrensis.* But in June, 1188, or earlier, he crossed
over to England; for on 14th June we find him at Geddington in the court
of Henry IIs In 1189 he was taken into the service of Richard I; and he
witnessed charters at Canterbury on 1st December,‘ and at Westminster
in January, 1190. He accompanied Richard on his crusade, and was in
Sicily in November, 1190, and January, 1191.° Five months later he
reached Palestine (June, 1191).7 On 21st August, 1191, he was put in
charge of Acre,° and died at Joppa in 1192.° Thus it may be regarded as
almost certain that he was not in Ireland after November, 1189, and as
probable that he finally left that country before June, 1188, though it is
possible that he visited it late in 1188 or in 1189. About Pipard’s move-
ments we have less information. But since he was sheriff of Lincoln in
the first year of Richard I,!° he had probably settled in England before
September, 1189. Like Verdun, he died after taking some part in Richard I’s
expedition to Palestine. His death took place in 1192 at Brindisi,’ where
he may be supposed to have been left behind—probably on account of illness—
for Richard had reached Palestine in September, 1191." At what time Pipard
joined the crusading army is not clear. He may have sailed from England
about the same time as the king (11th December, 1189),’ or he may have
started later. It seems pretty certain, however, that he was in Richard’s
' Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland, vol. i, no. 81.
2 Giraldus: De rebus a se gestis, ii, 13 (Works, R. S., i, 65).
> R. W. Eyton: Cowrt, Household, and Itinerary of King Henry II, 1878, p. 287—a
reference for which I have to thank Mr. Goddard H. Orpen.
+ Gervase of Canterbury (R. S.), i, 503.
5 Historians of York (R. S.), iii, 87.
® Roger of Hoyeden (R. §.), iii, 62; J. H. Round, Ancient Charters (Pipe Roll
Society), pt. 1., p. 98.
7 Ttinerarium in Memorials of Richard I (R.S8.), i, 217.
8 «© Benedict of Peterborough,” R.S., u, 190.
° Thid., 150. 10 Thid. 1 Thid. 2 Thid., 227. 1 Thid., 101.
Lawior—A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. 33
force about June, 1190, when the fleet set sail,’ or at latest in July, when the
king came to Marseilles, and found a multitude of pilgrims who had been
waiting for him so long that they had spent all their money.? It is impro-
bable that he was in Ireland after the first half of 1189.
As a result of these considerations I take it to be certain that Verdun
had left Ireland for the last time not later than November, 1189, and that he
was In England in the summer of 1188; while Pipard was in England for the
latter part of 1189. There is little likelihood that both of them were in
Ireland after the early months of 1188. Thus we get a terminus ante quem
for the date of the instrument of which they and Gilbert, Prior of Duleek,
were witnesses. And we may affirm with confidence that the last-named
was Prior as early as the autumn of 1188, with high probability that he was
already in office in the preceding spring. Somewhat earlier must be placed
the end of the rule of his predecessor Remigius. The date of our Charter
therefore lies between 1187 and 1189, and probably not after the beginning
of 1188.
It would be strange if a deed belonging to so early a period, and capable of
being dated within a couple of years, did not yield some results of value. For
the period from 1185 to 1200, an accomplished historian tells us, “is one for
which contemporary authorities are almost altogether lacking.”* 1 proceed
to indicate some points on which it seems to throw welcome light.
In the first place, we glean some information about the grantor, Bishop
Gillacrist. Hitherto the exact form of the name which he assumed in official
documents has been a matter of conjecture. We have only known, as already
remarked, that it began with the letter C. It now appears that it was
Cristinus, and not Christianus, as has often been taken for granted‘ Our
document also supplies us with the name of a Prior of Duleek, earlier than
any heretofore known. Archdall records only one before 1283—the Prior
Gilbert mentioned above—and he is not fully informed about his date’ We
now know that Gilbert’s predecessor was Remigius. We learn also that the
name of the Prior of St. Mary’s, Louth, in 1188 was Thomas. Archdall
records no Prior of that house earlier than 1276.°
But those are matters of minor detail. It is more important to observe
that some information is supplied concerning the constitution of the bishopric
1 «¢ Benedict of Peterborough,” R.S., 11, 111. * Tbid., 112.
2G. H. Orpen in the Jowrnal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland, vol. xxxviii,
p. 241 f.
4E.g. by Ware, Works, vol. i, p. 181.
5 Monasticon Hibernicum, p. 537,
6 Tbid., p. 471 f.
Bes Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
of Uriel. In a paper published more than three years ago on the early
history of the Diocese of Clogher’ I ventured on the conjecture that the
Bishops of Louth had a chapter of regular canons. In suppori of this
hypothesis I quoted the statement of the Annals of Loch Ce that Bishop Edan
was a “head of canons,” and the report oi the Archbishop of Armagh to the
Pope in 1227 that a regular canon had taken part in the election of a Bishop
of Clogher. This evidence is indeed very far from conclusive. But our Charter
gives it strong support. The grant is made by the Bishop and the Prior and
Canons of St. Mary’s, Louth, and is attested by their seal. In other words,
the relation of Cristin to the canons of St. Mary’s appears to have been
exactly that which always subsisted between a Bishop and his Cathedral
Chapter when if was composed of Augustinian canons.’ In such cases the
Bishop was the Abbot of the community, though its immediate head was the
Prior. So it was, for example, at the Cathedral of the Holy Trinity, Dublin?
At Carlisle, likewise, where was the only Augustinian Cathedral in England,
the connexion of the Bishop with the chapter was of the closest kind.* In the
words of Dr. James Wilson :—“ There was no separate endowment for the
maintenance of the episcopate, except a canonry of York... For the first
century after the creation of the bishopric, all the benefactions were made,
not to the priory or to the bishopric, but to the Church of Carlisle, which
included both. The endowments of the bishopric and priory were one, and
indivisible . . . The Church of Carlisle was an ecclesiastical corporation,
and the Bishop had no real property distinct from his cathedral church.”
Dr. Wilson goes on to remark that the endowments “ were, for the most part,
of a spiritual nature. The first gift to which we can attach an approximate
date was made by King Henry in the form of a reversion of four churches.”*
This is most interesting when considered in relation to our Charter. Itisa
? Trish Church Quarterly, vol. ii (1909), p. 241.
? Since there has been much confusion between the canons of St. Mary’s and those of
the neighbouring house of St. Peter and St. Paul at Knock, it may be well to give proof
that the former belonged to the Order of St. Augustine. It will be found in the Register
of Archbishop Fleming, f. 17* (Calendar, no. 82).
* See J. L. Robinson in the Irish Church Quarterly, vol. vi (1913), p. 38.
* Here no prior intervened between the bishop and the canons.
3 ** An Augustinian Cathedral—Carlisle.” in Transactions of the Scottish Ecclesiological
Society, vol. iii, p. 267.
* Tbid., p. 268. In this respect the Church of Carlisle was in striking contrast to the
Priory of the Holy Trinity, Dublin, which irom the first possessed much landed property.
See the donation of St. Laurence O'Toole in the Liber Albus oi Christ Church, f. 40°, Cal.
(in Proc. R.I.A., vol. xvii, Sec. C, No.1), no. 42. But it must be remembered that up to
the time of St. Laurence the Chapter of Holy Trinity was not Augustinian. His charter
was probably only a confirmation to the Augustinian Canons of property already belonging
to the Church. Compare Christ Church Deed, 364c.
LawLor—A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. 35
grant of property common to the Bishop and canons; it is attested by a
single seal; and the property is of the character which Dr. Wilson describes
as spiritual, the advowsons of two churches.
At this point reference may be made to the curious form of the deed.
The Bishop, Prior, and Convent release the presentations to Peter Pipard, with
the assent and counsel of the chapter. This seems strange when we consider
that the ‘convent’ and the ‘ chapter’ were one and the same body. Possibly
the formula was in part borrowed from the ordinary episcopal grants in which
the relation between the bishop and the chapter was not so close as at Louth.
The grant of a bishop usually ran in his name, the chapter merely consenting.
In the instrument before us the customary form may have been adapted to
the circumstances of the Bishop of Louth by the insertion of the words
“et Thomas dictus prior,” &c., without the corresponding deletion of the
assent clause below.
Here we may notice also the reservation to the community of the third
part of the greater tithes of the churches—“excepta tertia parte decimarum
garbarum quae ad praefatas ecclesias pertinent.” This ‘third part” was, I
suppose, the “ quarter episcopal,’ to which it would very nearly correspond in
amount. We learn from a Register of Clogher, quoted by Ware, that
in the time of Bishop Gillacrist I, “his brother Malachy obtained from
Pope Innocent II that the fourth part of the tithes, or the episcopal part
through all Ergall (Uriel), should be allotted to the Bishops of Clogher.”?
This appears to be good evidence that in the period with which we are
concerned the system of quarters episcopal was in force in the diocese of
Uriel. But as long as the Bishop was the head of an Augustinian chapter,
and without separate property, they would naturally be paid, not to him,
but to the community of which he was a member. Moreover, they would, of
course, be exacted only from chirches the patronage of which did not
belong to the community. The churches of the chapter would be served by
the canons placed in charge of them, the entire revenues being paid into the
common fund. But when a church belonging to the chapter was alienated
to a lay patron, they would be reserved in the grant. Thus we can under-
1Tn later times the rectorial tithes were commonly counted as double the vicarial.
One-third of the former would therefore be two-ninths, or about a quarter of the whole.
2 Ware, Works, vol. i, p. 180. The antiquity of Ware’s Clogher Register is not so
great as the common description of it as ‘ ancient,’ or the statement of Harris that it was
‘‘the best authority ” (ibid., p. 179) for the early bishops, might lead us to suspect; for
it was compiled by Archdeacon Rory O’Cassidy as late as the year 1525 (ibid., p. 187).
It seems to have reckoned all the Bishops of Louth as Bishops of Clogher. Accordingly
we may surmise that it was to the Bishops of Louth that Innocent II granted the quarters
episcopal of Uriel.
R,.I.A. PROC,, VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [63
36 Proccedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
stand why the reservation of the third part of the greater tithes was made
in the grant of Cristin to Peter Pipard, and also why he was bound to pay
it to the canons rather than to the Bishop. When the churches made over
to him passed irom the jurisdiction of the Bishops of Uriel to that of the
Archbishop of Armagh, the reservation, as we shall see, was continued. The
third part was not, however, as we might have expected, made a portion of
the revenue of the Archbishop, but remained in the hands of the canons of
Louth. The reason, no doubt, was that the Archbishops of Armagh were
never entitled to demand quarters episcopal from the churches of their
diocese.* But this is to anticipate*
T must own that it has been a surprise to me to find that the convent of
St. Mary’s was the Chapter of the Bishops of Louth. Aedh (Edan) Ua
Caellaidhe, the successor of Gillacrist I, was the organizer of the newly
formed diocese of Uriel; and during his episcopate the Abbey of St. Peter
and St. Paul, Knock, near Louth, was founded and endowed. Its consecra-
tion by Malachy of Armagh is recorded by the Four Masters under the year
11484 And in a eulogy of Donnchadh Ua Cearbhaill, leader of the men of
Uriel at that period, which has been printed by Dr. Whitley Stokes,® while
much is said of his benefactions to Knock, and mention is made of some of
1 See below, p. 38.
* Reeves, Colton’s Visitation, p. 115.
3 Valuable confirmation of the conclusion which I have reached as to the constitution
of the bishopric comes from the Fiants of Elizabeth. In these there are three different
lists of possessions of the Priory of Louth (nos. 1312, 5416, 5877). We cannot affirm that
they are exhaustive; but they contain no less than sixty denominations. Over thirty
of these are in the first list, which is headed, ‘ Rectories and Spiritualities of Lovid.’
The other lists enumerate places of which the tithes belonged to the monastery. There
is no mention whateyer of property in laud. That is to say, so far as we can judge from
these lists, the endowments of St. Mary’s were wholly ‘ of a spiritual nature’: just as,
according to Dr. Wilson, were the early endowments of the Augustinian Chapter at
Carlisle. Further, with two exceptions, all the places mentioned seem to have been in
the County of Louth. The canons of St. Mary’s must have held far the greater number
of the churches of that district. The exceptions are worth naming. They are Magheross
(Carrickmacross) and Ferney, both in the County Monaghan, and thus in the diocese of
Uriel. The Louth canons had no possessions, it would appear, outside the diocese of
which, as I hold, they were once the Cathedral Chapter. And finally from another fiant
(no. 6034) we learn that they received a third part of the tithes of Dromin. This church
is not included im the lists of their possessions ; and accordingly, from it, as from
Clonkeen and Drumcar before 1244, they received simply the ‘tertia pars’ or quarter
episcopal.
4 Archdall (p. 471) puts in this year the founding, or re-founding, of St. Mary’s. But
this is certainly incorrect. The Annals report that ‘the church of Cnoc na Sengan was
finished by the Bishop Ua Caellaidhe and Donnchadh Ua Cearbhaill’ in that year, and
say nothing about St. Mary’s.
> Martyrology of Gorman, p. xx, from the Antiphonary of Armagh Cathedral (T.C.D.
MS. B. 1. 1).
Lawior— A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. BT
his other monastic foundations in the same district, there is no reference to the
Priory of St. Mary. A priori one might have expected that it would rather
have been at Knock than at Louth that Bishop Edan would have placed his
seat. The date of the introduction of Augustinian canons to St. Mary’s
appears to be unknown. It is quite possible that the chapter was fixed at
that house prior to the foundation of the priory at Knock.
But the interest of our Charter is not wholly ecclesiastical. Mr. Orpen
has investigated, with his usual care, the history of the Anglo-Norman settle-
ment in Louth. He believes that on the occasion of Prince John’s
visit to Ireland in 1185, or soon afterwards, a considerable part of the
modern County of Louth was distributed among his retainers. Now,
one of those who came over from England with him was Gilbert Pipard,
the future crusader, to whom reference has already been made. It is
known that he was an itinerant justice in England in 1176 and 1179?
and that he was in the entourage of John in Ireland in 1185. We have
found reason to think that he was still in Ireland when Cristin’s charter was
written. To him, according to Mr. Orpen, or to his brother Roger, John gave
the barony of Ardee. Now let us turn to the Charter. It is a grant ot the
presentation of the churches of Clonkeen and Drumcar to Peter Pipard.
Peter Pipard seems to have been a man of some distinction, though we do not
meet with his name very often in our scanty collection of documents belonging
to this period. He is supposed to have been a brother of Gilbert and Roger.
With Theobald Walter, and others, he witnessed a grant by John of the
bishopric of Glendalough to John Comyn, Archbishop of Dublin, on 27th
December, 1192.° He was afterwards justiciary, apparently in 1194. But,
while in possession of that office, he seems to have fallen into disfayour‘ and
we do not hear of him afterwards. We have no difficulty in explaining why
the Bishop and Convent of Louth presented the advowsons of two of their
churches in the barony of Ardee to a member of the Pipard family. It was
obviously their interest to be on friendly terms with the man into whose posses-
sion had lately come so large a territory in the diocese of Uriel. But, however
this may be, our Charter confirms Mr. Orpen’s conclusion, for it proves that as
early as the year 1188, within three years of John’s departure from Ireland, the
Pipards had some interest in the district in which the churches were situated.
But the question arises, why was Peter selected in preference to Gilbert or
* Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland, vol. xxxviii, p. 241 ff ; Ireland
under the Normans, vol, ii, p. 118 ff.
2 “ Benedict of Peterborough,” vol. i, pp. 108, 239.
3 Register of Archbishop Alan, pt. ii, f. 25°. This grant is printed in Gilbert’s Crede
Mihi, p. 44, without the names of the witnesses.
+ Orpen, op. cit., p. 112.
[6*]
38 _ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Roger, as the grantee of the churches? I venture to suggest that the answer
to this question is to be found in the hypothesis that it was neither to Gilbert
nor to Roger that Ardee was granted by John, but to Peter Pipard himself.
Gilbert left Ireland soon after our Charter was issued, and died in 1192 ; Peter
was disgraced in 1194, and probably died soon afterwards. It is therefore
not to be wondered at that Roger alone ot the three brothers appears as lord
of Ardee in such documents as we possess.
We can now trace the history of the churches of Drumcar and Clonkeen
further back than has hitherto been possible. We learn that in 1188, and
probably many years earlier, they belonged to the Bishop of Louth and his
chapter. Some thirty years after their surrender to Peter Pipard, the
lord of Drumear was Ralph de Repentini, a feudatory of Roger Pipard. By
him the Church of St. Fintan of Drumear was granted to St. Mary’s Abbey,
Dublin, Roger being one of the witnesses to the instrument.? It is worthy
of note that confirmation was sought, not from the Bishop of Louth or of
Clogher, but from the Archbishop of Armagh, which proves that the boundary
between the two dioceses had already been altered. The confirmation was
given by Archbishop Eugenius in his Synod at Drogheda in 1215 or 1216.8
Another confirmation was granted by Archbishop Donat about 12294 The
history of the church of St. Edan, Clonkeen, was similar. It was granted by
Richard de Stormi, doubtless another feudatory of the Pipards, to St. Mary’s
Abbey, Dublin. We learn this fact from the confirmation of Archbishop
Donat already cited. In what year the grant was made we have no means
of ascertaining. It is interesting to observe that confirmation of both grants
was also given by Nehemiah, Bishop of Clogher (1227 ?-1237), in terms which
clearly prove that he still claimed Louth as part of his diocese. In these
documents there is a reservation of the third part of the greater tithes for the
canons of Louth. But a few years later a controversy arose between the
Dublin monks and the Louth canons with reference to the “third part,”
which the former had evidently declined to pay. On what ground their
liability to this due was disputed we are unfortunately not teld. If, as ‘has
been suggested, the third part was really the quarter episcopal, it was possibly
contended that the Priory of Louth, being no longer associated with the Bishop
of Uriel, had no claim to it. A settlement was made in 1244, by which
Clonkeen was restored to the Priory, and Drumcar remained ‘with the Abbey,
‘ Tt is to be remembered that Drumecar and Clonkeen are not adjacent parishes which
might have been included in the holding of a single tenant. They are at opposite ends
of the barony of Ardee.
* Chart. of St. Mary’s Abbey, i. 39.
° Ibid., 40, 150. For the date, see p. 155, and above, p. 30, note 12.
* Tbid., 153. ° Ibid., 160.
LawLor—A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. 39
the claim to the third part being surrendered by the former.’ This arrangement
held good until the Reformation.?
Something must now be said about one or two of the witnesses to the
charter who have not hitherto been mentioned.
Richard Hedesore bears a surname which is well known in the history
of the County Louth, usually in the form Haddesor. It may be noted,
however, that a certain Richard de Heddeshoure witnessed a grant of Ralph
de Vernon, lord of Balisconan, who was a feudatory of the Pipards.’ This
instrument is not dated, but it is referred to in a mandate of Hugenius;
Archbishop of Armagh (1206-1216), in which Ralph de Vernon is described
as late lord of Balisconan.* Hence it is probable that Richard.de Heddeshoure
is the Richard Hedesore of our Charter. The probability is increased
when we observe that the name which follows his is Geoffrey Sturmin. I
have no hesitation in identifying this person with Geoffrey Esturm of our
Charter. It is impossible not to connect the name Sturmin with the townland
of Stormanstown, in the barony of Ardee. But Stormanstown is in the
parish of Clonkeen. And so we reach the further conclusion that Geoffrey
was a relative of the Richard de Stormi who gave St. Edan’s Church,
Clonkeen, to the Abbey of St. Mary, Dublin.
There is a third witness common to Ralph de Vernon’s grant and our
Charter, for it cannot be doubted that Matthew de Fulsiage, whose name
appears in the former, and Matthew de Fulsaue are the same person. Another
member of the same family may be Robert de Fulsay, who witnessed an
instrument of Peter de Repentini.’ There is a township named Fulshaw in
the parish of Winslow, Cheshire.
Baudewin de Kerme seems also to be a person known independently of
our Charter. For one Baldewin de Caermarthen (Kaermurthin, Caermerthin,
Carmarthin, Carmertin) is several times named in documents of, the period
with which we are concerned ;° and Caermarthen is often written Kermerthin,
Kermerdin, or Kermerdyn.’ It is highly probable that “Kerme” is an
abbreviation of one of the latter forms.
Launtofi, of the canons of which Simon is described as chaplain, I take to
be Llanthony.* The Priory of Llanthony, near Gloucester, had many churches
1 Chart. of St. Mary’s Abbey, i, 336.
?For Clonkeen see Fiants of Elizabeth, no. 1312, and for Drumear, Archdall,
op. cit., p. 145.
3 Chart. of St. Mary’s Abbey, i, 55.
4 Tbid., 149 £. > Thid., p. 43.
® Register of St. Thomas’s Abbey, pp. 8, 12, 80, 124, 269.
“ Ibid., 9, 14, 30, 121 ; Chart. of St. Mary’s Abbey, i, 347, 352 ; ii, 361.
8 One is tempted to identify it with Launton in Oxfordshire. But I am not aware
that there was a house of canons at that place.
40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
in Meath, at any rate in the fourteenth century. Among the rest was
St. Kenan’s, Duleek. And at Duleek there was also, in 1409, a house
“commonly called a priory,’ at which, from time immemorial, one of the
canons had resided.’ The same priory had also several churches in the deanery
of Drogheda, Co. Louth, including St. Peter’s, Drogheda.?
Hestred, as Mr. M. J. McEnery suggests to me, should probably be
identified with Heytesbury, in Wiltshire. That place appears in medieval
documents as Hichtredeberia.? Other forms are Hehtredebiri,‘ Hectidesburi,
Heiteisburi.
In conclusion, I must offer my best thanks to the Marquis of Ormonde
for permitting me to examine and to publish the Charter; to the Lady
Constance Butler for sending me a tracing of it; and to the Lord Bishop of
Ossory for much help in the preparation of this paper.
' Cal. of Register of Archbishop Fleming, no. 121 (Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxx, Sec. C, No. 5).
“Cal. of Register of Archbishop Sweteman, no. 62 (Proc. R.I,A., vol. xxix, Sec. C,
No.8).
°C. T. Martin, The Record Interpreter, 1910, p. 380.
‘Christ Church Deed, 472; Chart. of St. Mary’s Abbey, i. 207 ; ii. 159.
ee tae
JOO
RATHGALL, COUNTY WICKLOW: DUN GALION
AND THE “DUNUM” OF PTOLEMY.
By GODDARD H. ORPEN.
Read Freprvary 24. Published June 30, 1913.
I HAVE recently described the remarkable fort known as Rathgall, situated in
the County Wicklow, about three miles due east of Tullow, and have made
some suggestions concerning its possible history.! I need not now repeat my
Large Crear Fort
pee on
RATHGALL
- r = =F + :
too = **300 500 400 soo feet
description in any detail. Suffice it to say that the fort is on a low, rounded
hill commanding an extensive outlook in all directions. As may be seen
from the accompanying plan, which is based on the 25-inch Ordnance Survey
1 Journal R.8.A.1., vol. xli (1911), pp. 188-150.
R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XX¥XII., SECT, C, [7]
~ 42 . Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
map, and is here reproduced by permission of the Council of the Royal
Society of Antiquaries of Ireland, the fort consists of four roughly concentric
ramparts, enclosing altogether about eighteen acres. It is in fact one of
the largest forts in Ireland. The innermost rampart is a dry-built wall,
composed of rough granite stones of no very large size, at present about
8 feet 6 inches high, and (for three-quarters of the circuit) about 18 feet
wide at the bottom, and 14 feet wide at the top. It is nearly circular in plan,
with one opening, and the space enclosed has a diameter of about 150 feet.
The second rampart, 30 to 50 paces from the first, is also dry-built on the
inner side, but faced with large stones set in earth on the outer side, with a
filling between the two faces. It is about 14 feet wide on the top and about
11 feet high on the outside, and there appear to have been four gates or
openings init. The third rampart is only about 40 feet from the second with a
shallow ditch between. The stones that remain are of large size, but the
height seldom exceeds 5 feet, though the width is in places 14 feet. The
second and third ramparts, together with the intervening ditch, must have
formed the principal defence of the fortress. The fourth rampart is in general
about 100 yards from the third. It consists of earth faced with fairly large
stones, and is in general about 7 or 8 feet high and 10 feet thick.
Following usage, I call this great structure a fort, but, as will be seen,
I regard it rather as a primitive oppidum munitum.
About 200 yards to the north are the remains of another large fort
embracing 81 acres, with evident traces of a second rampart at a little
distance outside; and about 200 yards to the east of Rathgall, adjoining the
road on the north, is a rude stone circle. This, I was told, was “the place
where the king of Leinster was buried.”
Since writing the above-mentioned paper, my attention has been called
by Mr. Stanley Lane Poole to the name Dzn Galion, mentioned in the Book
of Leinster, as possibly a forerunner of Rathgall. The investigations I have
made into this suggestion have led me to think it probable not only that
Rathgall is to be identified with Dun Galion, but also that both these names
refer to the “inland town” marked Aovyvov (Lat. Dunum) on Ptolemy’s Map
of Ireland. The importance of these identifications, if they can be established,
is manifest ; and I now venture to lay before the Academy the evidence which
has led me to these tentative conclusions, and which I think is at least
sufficient to warrant further investigation both among our Mss. sources and
in the fort itself.
The passage in which the fort is mentioned may be rendered as
follows :—“ Galio[i]n and Domnand, names for Leinstermen, as is told in
the Tain Bo Cialgne. There came a band of Gauls with their fosterling,
Orren—Diin Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 45
Labraid Loingsech [Labraid ‘the Exile’], to Erin, and they sacked Dind Rig,
&e. From them the Galid[i]n are named, as if Gall-lion |‘ Gaulish multi-
tude ’] and their posterity continued for a long time in the land, witness
Din nGalion among the Dal Mesi Corb.” *
It may be inferred from this passage that at the time when the tract was
first written there was in existence in the territory then known as Dal Messi
Corb an ancient fortress called Dun Galion, and traditionally associated with
a foreign people, usually called Galidin (more properly Galidin) or, as we may
call them, Galians.* Was this the fortress now known as Rathgall ?
We must first then inquire where the territory known as Dal Messi Corb
lay. From the notes in the Lebor Brece to the Martyrology of Oengus it
seems probable that Inis Bdithin, now Ennisboyne in the parish of Dungans-
town, County Wicklow, was in it,’ and also Inber Doeli, now Ennereilly near
Arklow.* O’Donovan, referring to the former passage, says that the Dal
Messi Corb were “seated in the barony of Arklow and some of the adjoining
districts in the present county of Wicklow.” This statement is, no doubt,
correct, as far as it goes; but can we not gain some idea as to the extent of
these “adjoining districts” ?
' LL. 3lla (20). There is a later and fuller version, ibid., 377 a. I render the words
fianlag do gullaib, a band of ‘Gauls,’ as such seems the original meaning of the word
Gaill, i.e., Galli. The more familiar use as denoting the Northmen, and afterwards the
English, or, indeed, any kind of foreigners, was a post- Viking extension of the original
meaning. See the remarks of Prof. Kuno Meyer; Revue Celtique, vol. xi, p. 438.
* The name appears in various forms pointing to nom. pl. Galidin, Galidin, Galidin,
Galedin, Gailedin, &c. This last form gave rise to a false etymology from gai, ‘a spear,’
adopted by Keating (I. T. S., vol. i, p. 194), and implied by the equivalent viri armorum
of the Irish Nennius. This meaning was probably suggested by the old etymology of
Laigin (Leinster) from laigne, ‘spears,’ but the duplication of this idea, as Sir John Rhys
remarks (Celtic Heathendom, p. 600), is ‘‘a little too much to pass.” M. D’Arbois de
Jubainville says that the older gen. pl. was Galian, assonating with giall, grian. The
nom. pl. would then be Galidin, representing Galiani. This he regards as a derivative
of Galli-a. But Galidin never has lJ, while, as Sir John Rhys has pointed out to me, there
are several related names with the single J, e.g. Taddrat, (Galatians), Galam or Golam,
the Celtic name of Mil (Lat. Miles), and Galedin for Galat-in~i, a Welsh name, to be
referred to by-and-by, for the Belgae of the south coast of Britain. Moreover, Windisch
treats Galidin as inflected like firian, pl. fireoin, gen. firian, reduced to firén (Tain B.C.,
p- 50; and see Wérterbuch, Ivische Texte) ; and Stokes gives the original form of this as
véerianos, (Urkeltischer Sprachschatz, p. 272). Moreover, Thurneysen says that féridn is
borrowed from Kymrie (Brythonic) gwirion (Handbuch des Alt-Irischen, p. 519), or
rather, we should say, from the antecedent to that, namely, Wirianos. From this
comparison and analysis the important conclusion seems to follow that we must regard
Galidin, borrowed from a Brythonic Galiani, as the name by which a Brythonic people
called themselves, that is to say, the name could not have been originated by the Goidels.
Perhaps Lagin, the ‘spear-men,’ was the Goidelic name applied to an immigrant people
who called themselves, or were called by their congeners, Galidin.
3 Martyrology of Oengus (Henry Bradshaw Soc.), p. 134.
4 [bid., p. 206 ; and see “‘ Inber daele,”” Onom. Goed. ° Four Masters, 952.
[7*]
44 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
The name Dal Messi Corb does not often occur as a territorial name,
having been, as we shall see, superseded at an early period by other names;
but I think there are grounds for supposing that it included the greater part,
if not the whole, of County Wicklow. Cucorb, father of Messi Corb the
eponym of the Dal Messi Corb, is represented as a powerful king of Leinster.’
The progeny of his four sons, Nia Corb, Messi Corb, Cormae Lose, and Corpre,
are called cethri primslonnti Lagen, “the four chief family-stocks of Leinster.”?
We might infer that the “population groups” called after them were of
large size, and that the four names, when used territorially, would cover a
considerable extent of territory—in fact, so much of Leinster as was under
the sway of Cucorb. There are some indications, however, which suggest
that this available territory was not much more than the present counties of
Kildare and Wicklow and the greater part of County Carlow.
These “population groups” are marked by the term Dd/ (meaning a part
or division) followed by the genitive of the eponym. They belong to the
second order (collective names) in Professor Mac Neill’s careful analysis of
Early Irish Population Groups,‘ and they are all of prehistoric origin. Like
other group-names, they are often used to denote the territory occupied by
the group in question, and this territorial use sometimes survives a shifting of
the population. From the traditional genealogies and accounts of Cucorb’s four
sons* we may therefore acquire some further indication as to the territories
associated with their names. Ido not indeed rely upon the authenticity of
the earlier parts of these genealogies, nor even upon the existence of Cucorb
and his four sons; but I think the genealogies were devised to account for
observed contemporary groupings of peoples, and probably in this case point
to a fourfold subdivision of the (then) kingdom of Leinster.®
‘See the ‘death-song’ pronounced by Medb Lethderg, Cucorb’s widow, over his
grave: LL. 44 5 (23), and 38056 (33), translated in O'Curry’s MSS. Mat., p. 480. Cucorb
is supposed to have been buried in the cairn on the top of Mount Leinster: O’Curry,
ibid., p. 478, note 17, and see Journal R.S.A.I. for 1874-8, p. 385, note. I have visited
this cairn ; it is not a large one and seems mutilated.
= LL. 312 a (1), 380 a (39).
’T omit Leix and the Fotharta, as Cucorb is said to have granted the former to
Laigsech Cendmor son of Conall Cernach, and the latter to Eochu Find Fuathairt, in
return for their expelling the Munster men from Leinster. I also omit the present
County Wexford, where the Ui Cennselaigh were afterwards supreme, as, except the
barony of Forth (if indeed it was included among the Fotharta, see Ann. Clon., p. 56),
we hear nothing about it at this time, and it was probably held adversely by the peoples
whom Ptolemy places there.
* Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxix (C), pp. 59-114.
> LL. 312 a et seq., and 380 et seq.
°It may have been in origin a four-fold division of the Galians and kindred peoples.
Prof. Mac Neill compares na cethri hAraid (Lecan 451 a) and the tetrarchates of the
Galatians in Asia Minor: Proc. R.I.A., xxix (C), p. 89.
Orprn—Diin Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 45
From Nia Corb, the eldest son, is traced the descent of Cathair Mor and
most of the succeeding kings of Leinster. In my researches—which, however,
I must confess, have been far from exhaustive—I have found no passage where
Dal Niad Corb is used in a clearly territorial sense, perhaps because Nia
Corb’s descendants were regarded as so widely spread among the ruling
families of Leinster; but the early kings of North Leinster, who traced their
descent through Cathair Moér to Nia Corb, seem to have been mainly associated
with Alend (Knockaulin) and Naas and the Curragh of Kildare, where, as I
have elsewhere attempted to show, the great provincial festival of the year
known as Aenach Carmain was celebrated under the presidency of the kings
of North Leinster.t_ We shall probably, then, be not far wrong in regarding
this division of the family as primarily associated with the northern part of
the present County Kildare, though offshoots afterwards became the ruling
families in many other parts of Leinster. The territory known as Dal
Cormaic is defined in the Book of Leinster and in the Book of Lecan,? and
seems to have covered the southern part of the present County Kildare and
parts of Queen’s County. Probably the ancient burial-place known as Killeen
Cormaic still preserves the name.
Dal Corpri was in Ara Cliach; and though there was a district of this
name in Munster with which the Dal Corpri were connected, there can be
little doubt that this Ara Cliach of Leinster included the present baronies of
Idrone and perhaps that of Forth in County Carlow. Certainly there was a
territory called Cliu (genitive Cliach) in this district, and several passages
mentioning Ara Cliach, or Arada Cliach, must be referred to this Leinster
Cliu’
In the accounts given of Messi Corb,‘ son of Cucorb, I find no definition of
the limits of Dal Messi Corb. The name as a territorial term was at an early
period superseded by names of a different formation, The grandson of
Messi Corb is represented as having seven sons and about thirty grandsons,
and at this period “the sept-names in Ui” begin to appear. They are very
numerous, but I can locate with certainty only a few. Some, however, clearly
occupied the original territory. Chief among these were the Ui Garrchon,
whose eponym was Garrchu, great-grandson of Messi Corb. They are found
‘Journ. R.S.A.1., 1906, pp. 11-41, ‘‘ Aenach Carman, its site ;’ and, in particular,
pp- 18-20.
*LL. 312 ¢ (15-25), 313 b (44). The passage from the Book of Lecan is given in
Journal R.S,A.I., 1872-3, p. 353. We can at any rate recognize the names Roeiriu
(Mullagh-Reelion near Kilkea), Maistiu (Mullaghmast), Sleibte (Sleaty), and Uissen
(Killeshin).
3 See Onomasticon Goedelicum s. v. Ara Cliach and Cliu.
* The name is variously written Mesi-, Messi-, Meisi-, Messin- Mas-, Meas-, and Mos-
Corb.
46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
at places along the whole coast from near Bray to Arklow.’ From another
great-grandson were descended the Ui Loppin or the Ui Lapen of Cell
Rannairech, now Kilranelagh, to the west of the Wicklow Mountains near
Baltinglas.2, In other cases a later sept, claiming descent from Nia Corb,
intruded, as, for instance, the Ui Briuin Cualann near Bray,’ the
Ui Mail, who have left their name in the Glen of Imaile, the Ui Enechlais
(« Fortuathaib Laigen) in the southern part of the barony of Arklow,‘ and
still later, after the expansion of Ui Cennselaigh, the Ui Fedlimid and Sil Elaigh
in the district about Rathgall” But the greater part of the territory ruled
by the descendants of Messi Corb was from an early time known as the
Fortuatha Laigen, and this name, in our present quest, is very significant. It:
means “the stranger tribes of Leinster.” ‘hese were unfree tribes seated at
both sides of the Wicklow Mountains, including, at any rate, the valleys of
Glendalough and Imaile’; and as the free septs of Ui Garrchon and Ui
Enechlais are stated to have been in the Fortuatha, we must suppose that at
one time the Fortuatha included the larger part, if not the whole, of southern
Wicklow. Moreover, we have authority for saying that these “Stranger
Tribes” included the remnants of the Galians, and that they were ruled in
historical times by kings whose descent was traced from Messi Corb. For, in
the first place, the Galians appear to have joined in the revolt of the Aithech
Tuatha, or vassal peoples, and on its temporary success to have received
Leinster as their share. Cairpri “ Cat-head,” the leader, was perhaps a Galian ;
)Onom. Goed. Among the forslonte hua nGarrchon were the hui marggni Gail:
LL. 313 a (35).
* LL. 3136 (7), 3846 (34).
* Dergne or Deilgne Moghoroe, i.e. Delgany (Ann. Ulst. and Four Masters, 1021),
and Tech Conaill, i.e. Powerscourt (Mart. Oengus, 26th May), were in Ui Briuin
Cualann.
‘Inis Mocholmée, now Inch, was in Ui Enechlais (Mart. Oeng. November 14), and
Ui Enechlais was in the Fortuatha Laigen (ibid., ed. 1880, p. 77).
° Rathgall in the thirteenth century was in the deanery of Offelimy, which included
not only the parishes of Tullowphelim, Rathvilly, and Clonmore to the north, but also
those of Aghowle and Ardoyne to the south (Cal. Does. Ivel., vol. v, p. 251). It is now
included in the barony of Shillelagh, and the name Offelimy is preserved only in the
parish of Tullowphelim.
® So O'Donovan, Book of Rights, p. 207,n. Hennessy, indeed, renders hi fortuathatb
Laigen, ‘‘on the borders of Leinster,” Ann. Ulst., 708. But Glendalough and Imaile
were not on the borders of Leinster, and there were many other Fortuatha who were not
on the borders of any territory, but who always seem to have been unfree tribes, not
descended from Milesians ; e.g., the Fortuatha near Fermoy descended from Mog Ruith
the Druid, Book of Rights, p. 78n.; the Fortuatha of Ailech, to whom significantly
would seem to be ascribed the original erection of the Griandn Ailigh, ib. 120n, ; the For-
tuatha of Uladh, ib., p.173n. ; the Fortuatha Connacht in Irrus Domnon, also a Firbolg
tribe ; and the Fortuatha Breg, or Luagni of Tara, again an unfree tribe.
7 Onom, Goed,
Orprn-—Din Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 47
for, according to one account, he is said to have been descended from the son
of the King of Lochlann, who aided Labraid in recovering his kingdom.
After the recovery of domination by the free peoples under Tuathal
Techtmar, we find the Galians of Leinster described as consisting of three
Tuaths, namely, Tuath Fidga, “forest-tuath,” in the Fortuatha of Leinster and
in Ui Cennselaigh, Tuath Fochmainn in Offaly, &c., and Tuath Aithecda,
“vassal tuath,” in the east of the Liffey valley as far as the sea.? ‘The first
and the last of these tuaths, I take it, were in Dal Messi Corb, And secondly,
that kings of the Fortuatha were descended from Messi Corb appears in the
following cases :—Under the year 826 we read: “ Destruction of the camp of
the Leinster-men (Dunadh Laighen, which may very well be an alias for Dun
nGalion)? by the Gentiles, where Conall, son of Cuchongalt, King of the
Fortuatha, and others innumerable were slain.”* This Cuchongalt was son of
Cethernach, who appears in the pedigree of another king of the Fortuatha,
namely, Donnell son of Fergal, who was slain fighting for the Danes at Clon-
tarf, and whose descent is traced through Garrchu to Messi Corb.° He was
also probably the Cuchongalt king of Rath-inbir who was slain at the battle
of Righe in 780.6 We seem therefore safe in regarding the Fortuatha Laigen
as included in the territory of Dal Messi Corb.
There was, indeed, another (probably a Munster) theory of the origin of
the people known as Dal Messi Corb. In the tracts concerning the Corea
Laidhe’ they are traced to Lughaidh, son of Ith, and an eponym is found
for them in Lughaidh Corb, one of six brothers, each named Lughaidh, and
each the progenitor of an unfree people. This was, I think, merely one of the
schemes for linking together the non-Milesian peoples of Ireland, 1.e., those
1 See the text in Rev. Celt., vol. xx, p. 16, and Keating, vol. ii, p. 239.
2 See the passage edited by Prof. Mac Neill from the Book of Ballymote and other
texts in Duanaire Finn, I.T.8., p. lvii.
3 Dunada Laighen would seem to mean ‘‘the stronghold (par excellence) of Leinster
or the Leinstermen” and as Laighin superseded Galidin as the name for Leinster and
Leinstermen, so Dunadh Laighen may have superseded Dzin nGalion as the name of the
fortress. It was presumably in or near the Fortuatha.
4 Ann. Ulst., 826.
5 For the pedigree of Donnell son of Fergal see Lh. 337 c. ri na fortwatha. Cuchon-
gelt ocus Dondgal dad mac Cethernaig are mentioned in the Garrchu genealogy, LL. 313 a
(18). From about 1014 the kings of the Fortuatha seem to have taken the surname
O’Dungaile.
6 Ann. Ulst., 780. Rath inbir was in Ui Garrchon, probably at Arklow, Inber mér,
the Inver par excellence: Onom. Goed. It was also the Inver of Eogan Inbir: Four
Masters, a.m. 3470, See O’Flaherty’s ‘‘ Ogygia ” (1685), p. 181.
7See Genealogy of Corca Laidhe, Miscellany, Celtic Society, pp. 8, 30, 70, 76. LL.
210 a (45). Here Dal Meascorb or Dal Moscorb, variants of the name, is stated to be in
Crich Cualann. But this does not help much, as Cualu was clearly a name given to a
large district extending from the Liffey at Dublin to below Arklow, See Onom. Goed,
48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
not of Goidelic descent, and the Dal Messi Corb were included because the
territory known by that name was so largely occupied by “the Stranger
Tribes of Leinster.” Similarly in some versions of the developed legend of
the Invasions the appearance of the Fir Gaileon or Galians along with
the Fir Bolg and the Fir Domnann before the coming of the Milesians is
presumably due to the theory of the systematizer that all the non-
Milesian peoples must have been in Ireland before the coming of the
sons of Mil.
From this somewhat lengthy topographical investigation it appears that
the part or division of Leinster known in early times as Dal Messi Corb was
of large extent—being in fact a member of what seems to have been a quadri-
partite subdivision of North Leinster, and that it probably included at least
the whole southern part of the present County Wicklow. Though I cannot
quote authority for its precise boundaries, I should say that probably the
North Wexford mountains and the river Slaney marked the limits on the
south and south-west. At any rate we do not seem to be precluded from
supposing that at one time it comprised Rathgall. We have also, as it were
incidentally, ascertained the important fact that two of the three Tuaths into
which the Galians came to be divided were seated within this region.
We must now return to the story of Labraid Loingsech, and see how it
agrees with the association of this district with the Galians. There are two
versions of this story, which is known as the Orgain Dind Fag, or “ Destruction
of Dinn-Righ.” Both versions have been edited and translated by Whitley
Stokes, the one from the Book of Leinster, with variant readings from other
Mss.,' and the other from a Scholium on the Amra Choluimb Cille.*
The pertinent incidents, shortly put, are as follows :—Cobthach Coel,
‘the Meagre,’ treacherously slew his brother, Loegaire Lore, King of Erin, and
poisoned Loegaire’s son, Ailill, King of Leinster, and reigned in their stead,
Ailill had a son called Moen, because he was ‘dumb.’ At first he was spared,
presumably as being incapable of ruling; but afterwards, on his suddenly
recovering his speech (from which event he was called Labraid, for it was
said Moen Labraid ‘the dumb one speaks’), he was banished by Cobthach out
of Erin. Here a divergence occurs in the two versions of the tale. Accord-
ing to the Book of Leinster, &c., “he went to the king of the men of Morea,
ie, the men of Morca that dwelt about Luachair Dedad in the west” (of
1 Zeitschrift fiir Celtische Philologie, Band iii, p. 1, from LL. 269a, with variants
from Rawl. B., 502, fac. p. 130, and YBL., fac. pp. 112a-113a. These three copies
substantially agree. This account is paraphrased by O’Curry, MSS. Mat., pp. 252-257.
* Revue Celtique, vol. xx, pp. 429-433, from YBL., col. 989, fac. p. 75b(31), and
Egerton, 1782, fo. 9b; cf. Keating’s account, I.T.S., vol. ti, pp. 161-169.
Orpen—Din Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 49
Tveland). According to the Scholium “he went eastward till he reached the
island of the Britons and the speckled youths of the land of Armenia.”!
Both versions represent him as obtaining an armed force from the land
of his exile, with which he returned to Leinster, sacked Dind Rig, killed
Cobthach, and took the kingdom. From his haying been exiled he was called
Labraid Loingsech, or ‘L. the Exile.’ It is clear that in the original story
this force was a foreign force, and not the Munster men from Luachair
Dedad. Even in the first version, as told in the Rawlinson Ms., it is said at
the end that his name was ‘ Labraid the Exile, “since he went into exile,
when he gained a realm as far as the Ictian Sea,* and brought the many
foreigners with him (to Ireland), to wit, 2,200 foreigners with broad lances
(laighne) in their hands, from which the Zazgin (Leinster men) are so called.’
Moreover, in the quatrains of the Dindshenchas of Lagin the foreign force
with their novel broad lances is the essential feature :—
“ Labraid, the exile (full his number),
by whom Cobthach was slain at Dindrig,
came with a lance-armed host over the sea-water ;
from them Lagin was named.
“Two-and-twenty hundreds of the Gall
came oversea, having with them broad lances:
from the lances that were carried there—
thence the men of Lagin get their name.’’
In the prose version this foreign force is called the Black Foreigners
(Dubgaill), from the lands of the Gauls, and it is added that “it was the
Gaileoin that nourished Labraid during his exile in the lands of the Gauls.’’!
' Dochuaid soir co rainig Inis Bretan 7 in breacmacraid thirt Armenia.
2 The reference is apparently to the British Coast of the Muir nJcht, and this, as Sir
John Rhys suggests to me, recalls the Welsh Avlechwadd Galedin, ‘‘ the slope of Galedin,
comprising the South of England from Kent to Dumnonia,” mentioned in the Iolo mss.,
p. 86. The Galedin would probably be the Belgae of Britain ; but there is no other
allusion to them under this name. Galedin points to Galat-in-i, and this name in its turn
reminds one of Calatin and the sons of Calatin, who figure in the story of Cuchulainn’s
death. There may have been a legendary connexion between Calatin and the Galians,
as the latter were opposed to Cuchulainn in the battle of Ros-na-rig. It seems not
improbable that the Galians came directly from this district in the South of Britain to
Leinster, though they may have been reinforced by Menapians from the other side of the
Channel.
In the Yellow Book of Lecan, Gailli Dana is written for Calatin Dana. Tdin B. C.,
Windisch, pp. 423, 667.
’ Translated by Edw. Gwynn, ‘‘ Metrical Dindshenchas,” Pt. ii, p. 53.
4 Rennes Dindshenchas, Rey. Celtique, vol. xv, p. 300.
R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C, [8]
50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
There are many reasons, historical, ethnological, and archaeological, for
thinking that this story of the introduction of a foreign people into Leinster
enshrines a historical fact; but it is apparent that the tradition as to the
precise country from which they came has been confused and lost. Ptolemy,
writing about the middle of the second century A.D., places the Brigantes in
the south-east corner of Ireland, and north of them the Coriondi, and still
further north the Manapii. The Brigantes are found at the same period in
Northumbria in England, and also about Bregenz in the Vorarlberg. The
Menapii were a maritime people in Belgic Gaul, south of the Meuse, where
their town was called Castellum; identified with Cassel in the Department of
the Nord in France. These peoples would be, I suppose, of Brythonic stock,
and would be regarded as foreigners by the Goidels of Ireland. Now in the
version of the story contained in the Egerton Ms., instead of rig Armenia,
>the King of Armenia, occurs in one place 77 fer Menia, ‘the King of the
men of Menia’; and M. D’Arbois de Jubainville conjectures that Menia
represents Menapia, pronounced in Irish fashion without either the p or the a
that precedes it. For the Irish, he says, could not pronounce the letter p,
and the preceding @ was post-tonic, as in Irish it was the initial letter that
was accented. The expression tir fer Menia,‘land of the men of Menia,’
puzzled the redactors of the story, and, having Biblical lands in their minds,
they replaced jer Menia by Armenia. In fact, tir fer Menia would be
pronounced like Tir Armenia. Others, he supposes, corrected ‘ Menia’ into
‘Morea, placed it in the south [west] of Ireland, and the term ‘exile’ then
became unmeaning.*
Mr. Coffey has already called attention to this conjectures and has stated
that the date assigned by M. D’Arbois (216 B.c., or more vaguely the third
century B.C.) for the return of Labraid with the Galians and their broad blue
lances agrees with that to which on other grounds he is inclined to assign the
general use of iron weapons in Ireland Indeed, he points toa certain broad
1 The name «agreAdov here must, of course, not be translated ‘‘ castle ” in the sense
of a private castle. It was a fortified xéa:s. It is significant, however, as indicating
that the Menapians were remarkable for their fortifications.
2 Revue Celtique, vol. xxviii (1907), p. 32, et seq. On the point of textual criticism,
howeyer, a better case might, I think, be made out for supposing that the country
originally named was Armorica, and that this became changed in the one case into Tir fer
Dorea, and in the other into Tir Armenia. Tit is at least a curious coincidence that the
compiler of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, while taking his opening sentences from Bede,
says that the Britons came from ‘‘ Armenia,’ whereas Bede’s words are de tractu
Armoricano.
* Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxviii (C), p. 99.
* M. D’Arbois’s date for this foreign influx is 216 B.c. He arrives at this date from a
calculation based on the early Irish genealogies and on the supposed synchronism of
Ugaine Mor and Ptolemy son of Lagos. Inasmuch, however, as these genealogies seem
Orpen—Din Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 51
) Y
iron lance-head in the Museum as being probably an example of the broad
blue lances from which Leinster derived its name.
M. D’Arbois’s conjecture, if it be accepted, leads to the identification of the
Galians of Irish tradition with the Manapians of Ptolemy.’ Even apart from
the restoration of Menia (= Menapia) as the land whence the Galians are said
to have come, the inclusion of the Manapians among’ the Galians is plausible
on the general ground that the Manapians were a Gallo-Brythonie people
appearing in Leinster before Ptolemy’s time, and the Galians were foreigners,
presumably of Gaulish extraction, appearing at least as early in the same
province. It seems better, however, to regard the Manapians as one of the
several similar peoples included under the general term ‘Galians.’ Ptolemy’s
Brigantes, for example, were probably another, and a trace of them may
perhaps be discerned in the Tuath Fidga, “a British people” dwelling in the
barony of Forth, County Wexford, in the very district where Ptolemy places
the Brigantes. In the passage in the Book of Ballymote already referred to
the Tuath Fidga of Ui Cennselaigh are classed as Gaileoin.
This suggested inclusion of the Manapians among the Galians has led me
to a reconsideration of the precise site of Ptolemy's Manapia. It has usually
been supposed that Manapia was on the site of the town of Wexford,’ but
this supposition seems to be based on no better ground than that the river
Modonnus, near the mouth of which, according to Ptolemy, Manapia was
to have been constructed to suit more or less arbitrarily fixed synchronisms, the basis of
his calculation is artificial and unsound. Prof. MacNeill has shown that one of the
earliest of the synchronists places the coming of the Goedil at the beginning of Alexander’s
World-Empire, or 331 8.c. (Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxviii (C), p. 142). Later writers have not
been so moderate in their drafts on antiquity. I can give no date beyond the tentative
statements that the foreign influx must have occurred before, but perhaps not very long
before, the time of Ptolemy the Geographer, for he seems to place the foreigners on his
map ; and after, but perhaps not very long after, the coming of the Goedil, for they seem
to have not yet dominated all Ireland.
1 Ptolemy writes Mavémo: in Ireland and Mevdmo. in Belgic Gaul, but the names are
usually treated as identical.
*LL. 15 a (25): Tuath fidga i fothartaib .i. tuath de Bretnaib. See, too, Irish
Nennius, p. 123; Keating, I.T.S., vol. ii, p. 111.
5 In his ‘‘ Studies in Early Irish History,” p. 51, Sir John Rhys places Manapia
somewhere in the neighbourhood of Arklow. This, he tells me, he did partly because the
Avonmore there seems best to suit his analysis of the name Mo-donnos. He treats this
as meaning ‘My Donn [bull],’ perhaps a divine bull, suggested by the rush of the river
in times of flood. (See D’Arbois’s remarks on this analysis, Rey. Celt. xxi, pp. 254, 255,
where he similarly treats Ptolemy’s Sovovivia as Bu-vinda, the white cow). This would
be more true of the Avonmore than of the Slaney. The prefix mo-, so common in saints’
names, seems to have been similarly used in pagan times. Modovinias, however, is
perhaps a doubtful reading of the Dunmore Ogam. Professor Macalister says that
Moccaggi, which he takes for Mo-Cagi, is the only example that we meet with in oghamic
epigraphy of the use of the honorific prefix mo-. (Irish Epigraphy, Pt. iii, p. 124.)
[S*]
52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
situated, is the first river-mouth marked by Ptolemy north of the Hieron
Akron, or south-eastern point of Ireland (Carnsore Point). But if we compare
the relative positions of the places marked on Ptolemy's map between ithe
Hieron Akron, or Carnsore Point, and the Buvinda, or Boyne’ (identifications
which seem certain), with the acimal east coast of Ireland, we are forced to the
conclusions that Ptolemy has omitied to mark the mouth of the Slaney, that
his Modonnus is the Ovoca at Arklow, and that his Oboka is the Variry at
Wicklow.* These conclusions are rendered almost certain by the fact that
Ptolemy places the Brigantes on the east coast as well as on the south, so that
their territory must have included the southern part of the present County
Wesford, and above them the Coriondi, and then the Manapii, who, of course,
cannot be dissociated from the town of Manapia. But there is clearly not
room for two of Ptolemy’s peoples south of a people whose centre was at
Wextord,* whereas, if we place the Manapii at Arklow, there is room enough
for the Coriondi and the Brigantes to the south of them-*
This last identification, about which I feel tolerably confident, has led me
to a further conjecture which I admit is rather hazardous, but it fits in
remarkably well with all that has gone before, and even seems to give a
historical basis to the whole structure. Among his seven inland ‘towns’ of
Ireland Ptolemy places Aovveory (Dunum) in the same longitude as the mouth
of the river Birgos (to be identified with the Barrow), and very slightly (five
minutes) north of the latitude of the mouth of the Modonnus and the town of
Manapia- Now this name Aovvoy or Dunum manifestly represents the Irish
din, aud might be expected to stand for the most important dn in the
locality indicated. This I suggest was Din nGalion, now Rathgall. For
assuming the identity of Arklow and Manapia, Rathgall is almost precisely on
the spot indicated by Ptolemy. It lies very slightly north of the latitude of
Arklow, and only about nime miles to the east of the longitude of the Barrow
estuary. Any closer approximation could only be accidental. Moreover it is,
T think, in such works as Rathgall, with its quadruple ramparts enclosing on
: For these relative positions see my ‘‘ Ptolemy’s Ireland” Journal, R.S.A.1L, 1894,
p- 115. As Ptolemy’s names here, with the exception of the Boyne, have not been traced,
the relative positions of the river-mouths and south-east promontory as compared with
the actual coast afford the best prima facie ground for identification.
*Tt is hardly necessary to observe that the modern name Ovoca was taken from
Ptolemy’s Oboka, and affords no counter-argument.
* When I wrote my Paper on Ptolemy's Map of Ireland, I felt this difficulty, and
attempted to obviate it by doing unwarrantable violence to my authority and placing the
Coriondi more inland. All these peoples came to the eastern coast.
* Moreover, of his eight peoples on the eastern coast Ptolemy places only one, the
Cauci, between the Manapii and the Eblanii; but it would be strange if only one people
occupied the whole coast-line between Wexford and Dublin.
Orpen— Din Galion and the ‘Dunum? of Ptolemy. 53
a swelling upland the large space of eighteen acres, and having in its
immediate vicinity another strong enclosure of large size, and a pre-Christian
burial-place, that we might expect to recognize the remains of Ptolemy’s
inland wéAse of Ireland, and that we should not necessarily, or even probably,
expect them to have been on the sites of medieval towns, which grew up in
very different conditions. So of Ptolemy’s other inland towns, the ‘Pyyta of
the OvoAodvvrioe is in all probability the Emain Macha of the Ulaid, and
“Pnyia érépa is perhaps represented by the group of stone forts which exist
or formerly existed at Mag Tuired Cunga.’
The dry-stone walling at Rathgall indeed looks so little ruined that some
visitors, I am told, are inclined to doubt its great antiquity. But, as has often
been observed, you cannot tell the age of a fort, or indeed of any antiquity,
by merely looking at it. You must in some way directly or indirectly bring
it, or at least the class to which it appears to belong, into relation with
record, before you can make even a plausible guess as to its age. Now the
class to which Rathgall appears to belong is the dry-stone cathairs of Ireland,
and these have justly been regarded from various indications, such as finds,
traditions, early notices, &c., as belonging to a very early age. Indeed, it is
noteworthy that many of them are traditionally associated with non-Milesian
peoples. I have elsewhere observed that they were in all probability the
castella murata which Giraldus tells were antiquities in his time, adhuc integra,
vacua tamen et deserta.2 I have also noticed that very probably Gerald’s
observant eye had actually seen Rathgall when he wrote the passage referred
to, for Rathgall is only four miles from Castlemore Mote, the castle of
Raymond le Gros near Tullow; and Gerald, when in Ireland, can hardly have
failed to visit his favourite cousin there.’
Of course, such an ancient fortress must have been scores of times breached
and destroyed, and again repaired and rebuilt. In the case of Rathgall it is
probable that the dry-stone walling has been repaired—perhaps largely
1 Indeed I venture to suggest that the actual name given by Ptolemy may be traced to
this spot. In the Chronicon Scotorum (p. 5), referring to the plains cleared by Partholan,
the first mentioned is Mag Tuired no nedara la Connuchtaibh, that is to say, May 1 Edara
is given asan alias for Mag Tuired. In the Four Masters, a.m. 2550, the name appears, in
the same connexion, as Magh nHitrighe. According to Keating (I. T. S., vol. i, p. 173)
Hitrighe was the name of one of Partholan’s four oxen. Now ‘Pyyla éréoa, meaning
“altera Regia,’ is impossible as the actual name of a town; but if the Irish name for the
district or people in or among which the town was situated resembled the Greek word
érépa, the fact that there was another ‘Pyyia in the list of towns would tend to fix the
spelling as érépa, and the meaning as ‘altera.’ Thus some such name as Cathir Rigda
na hEtara may have produced Ptolemy’s ‘Pyyia érépa—and even possibly Adreipol,
the name of the people (according to some mss.) whose chief town ib was.
*For different views as to this passage see Journal R.S. A.I., 1907, pp. 148-150.
3“ See ‘‘Treland under the Normans,” vol. i, p. 140.
54 Proceedings 0/ the Royal Trish Academy.
reconstructed—in comparatively recent times for other than military
purposes.’ Hence perhaps the absence of some features usually observed in
large dry-stone cathairs. But it is quite certain that the vast number of
stones which, in spite of known depredations, still remain in the walls of
Rathgall, were never collected there for any modern purpose, and the large
stones at the base of the outer circles have all the appearance of primitive
fortification. The reputed burial-place of the King of Leinster, with its rude
stone circle, must be provisionally regarded as pre-Christian. Scientific
excavation might be expected to throw light on the question of date, or, at
least, of stage of culture, and to afford more certain inferences of origin and
use; and it is to be hoped that some competent person may be encouraged to
undertake (with permission) such an investigation. Meantime, as far as my
judgment goes, I see nothing in the remains to negative the early period
suggested for the origin of the fortress.
The substitution of the name Rathgall for Dun Galion, at a time when
the Galians had ceased to be a distinguishable people, is easy to account for.
We have seen the derivation of the latter name given in the Book of Leinster,
and though the etymology is unscientifically stated, it is perhaps in its main
element substantially correct, and at any rate it indicates the tradition of the
foreign origin of the people. In his “Studies in Early Irish History” Sir
John Rhys has made some interesting remarks on the Galians and the return
of Labraid the Exile, whom he compares to Dermot Mac Murrough. He there
says :—“ The name of the Galeoin seems to be of the same origin as TaAarae
and Galli”;? and in a note he observes: —“GaJ/z itself, as a loan-word in Goidelic,
probably began at an early date to take the sense of Irish Gazil, ‘strangers.’ ”
It is therefore readily intelligible that the name Dun Galion, ‘ the dun of the
Galians, at a time when the Galians were no longer distinguishable, should
become Rathgall, ‘ the rath of the strangers. Indeed I feel no difficulty in
supposing that there was an intermediate period when, as suggested in my
former paper, the fort was called Dun Bolg. I am now, however, inclined to
interpret this name as the “fort of the Buile” or Fir-bolg; for the name
Fir-bolg, as Professor MacNeill has pointed out, “was extended in the Irish
history-legend at an early period, so as to denote the whole or main
population of Ireland before [or, as I would put it, other than] the Goedil.”
I suggest, then, that the simplest explanation of the fort-names involving 6olg is
that the forts to which such names were applied were regarded as, in origin,
forts of the Fir-bolg—i.e. non-Milesians.
‘Tt is used as a bull-paddock, a purpose for which, to the eye of a cattle-rearer, itis
admirably suited.
* Proc. Brit. Acad., vol. i, pp. 49, 50. Sir John Rhys derives all three names from a
stem gal, meaning ‘ bravery,’ ‘ valour.’
Orpen—Din Galion und the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 55
With further reference to the name Rathgall it is not superfluous to
notice that at least one other well-known name involving gd// survives
in the district to which we may suppose the Galians to have at one time
extended. Just north of the hills which bound the County Wexford lies
Clonegall, which presumably represents Cluain na nGall, the ‘mead or
meadow of the strangers.’ Of course it is possible that Rathgall may
represent Rathgeal,s ‘the white or bright rath. I have heard the name
pronounced locally both ways, that is with a short, and with a long a. But
I could find no Trish-speaking person there ; and, as I have elsewhere remarked,
the fort is usually called ‘the Ring of the Ra.’ It seems probable, however,
that the Ordnance Surveyors took the name to be Rathgall.
It may, I think, be said for these conjectures that they harmonize well
together, afford each other a certain amount of support, bear out the broad
outlines of the tradition as to Labraid and the Galians, and account for
certain archaeological objects and certain topographical names. We can
imagine Labraid the Exile, like the historical Dermot, returning to his
country with an army of Galls, in Labraid’s case, perhaps mainly Manapians.
They land at Inver Amergin, otherwise Inver Mor, now Arklow, where they
construct a cliff-castle, probably on the site occupied, centuries later, by the
Northmen, and still later by Tiebaut le Bottiler. This cliff-castle and the
port which it protected was called by the traders who informed Ptolemy,
‘Manapia, meaning the town of the Manapians; but the people themselves
became known in Ireland as Galidin or Galians, and their cliff-fort at a later
period as Rath Inver. To conquer Leinster they would inevitably pass up
the valley between the mountains of Wicklow and Wexford to the open
country in the neighbourhood of Rathgall. Here they build their great
dim or fortified w6Xcc, called from them Dun Galion. According to the legend
they slay their master’s rival and plant their master on the throne of Leinster.
They become known as “the best fighting-men in Ireland.” A ¢richa ced,
three thousand of them, are engaged to assist Queen Medb in her Quest of
the Donn of Cuailgne, but their martial efficiency excites her jealous fears.
She is only prevented from having them treacherously massacred by the
chivalry of Fergus Mac Roig, who protects them, and allays the Queen’s fears
by causing them to be distributed among the battalions of her army. They
fight at the battle of Rosnaree against the warriors of Ulster, and Conchobar
taunts his men with being less brave than the Galians.? They are intimately
connected with Finn son of Cumhall and the Fiana. Indeed, according to
1 That is what we got from a workman on the day of our visit.
2 Tdin (Windisch), pp. 50-54, and see Proc. R.I.A., xxix (C), p. 103.
* Cath Ruis na Rig (Hogan), p. 51,
56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the approved account, Finn himself was sprung from the Ui Tairsigh, a sept
of the Galians.* As foreigners, however, they are a vassal people under the
domination of the Gael, and in course of time they join in the revolt of the
aithech twatha, ov ‘unfree tribes of Ireland.’ The leader of the revolt, Cairbre
Cat-head, is perhaps one of themselves. Though successful for a time, the new
dynasty is soon overthrown; and the remnants of the Galians sink into
obscurity. We can trace them, however, into the historical period among the
Fortuatha Laigen, or ‘Stranger tribes of Leinster, for, like the O’Tooles and
the O’Byrnes, victims of a later conquest, they were cooped up among the
Wicklow mountains. There m diminished numbers, and becoming less and
less distinguishable, they continue to be governed by kings of the race of
Messi Corb down to the coming of the Normans.
In the above dim outline of a suggested history of the Galians I have
taken a conservative view of the legend of ‘ Labraid the Exile’ and of other
legends, observing, indeed, the sequence of the legends, but not the chrono-
logy in which they have been set ; for legend has little or nothing to do
with chronology, and the only date we have is supplied by Ptolemy’s notice
of the Manapians about Arklow. But it is possible to take another and
perhaps a more historically probable view, and to support it by other legends
and traditions, and that is to suppose that the Galians and other distinct
peoples were in Leinster before the coming of the people who traced their
descent from Mil; or, without entering into the thorny question of when the
Milesians came, we may say before that people had attained any wide pre-
dominance in Ireland. This does not involve pushing back the date to many
centuries before the Christian era. There is no indication on Ptolemy’s
map of such predominance. The legends, too, point to the predominance of the
Galians in Leinster at a comparatively late period; and we may perhaps regard
the suppression of the Revolt of the Aithech Tuatha, placed in the genera-
tion preceding that of Cucorb, as a genuine tradition of what was the
first real subjugation of these peoples in Leinster. In the ‘ death-song’
pronounced over his grave by his widow Medb, Cucorb himself is stated to
have “raised a contest to conquer the Galians”;’ and even later, in the will
of Cathair Mor—a document none the less valuable, because executed, so to
speak, long after the death of the testator—the benediction is given to his
son Daire Barrach, eponym of the Ui Bairrchi, “that he might be a powerful
champion over the green Galians.”s
‘ Duanaire Finn, I.T.S., Introd., pp. liii-lv.
* Cosnam Galian gignis fich, LL. 446 (40-1), and see the whole ‘death-song’ trans-
lated by O’Curry (MSS. Mat., pp. 480-2), who, however, treats Galian as ‘‘an ancient
name of Leinster.’ I think it is genitive plural.
° Co madh nia co sobharthain os Gailianchaibh glas: Book of Rights, p. 195, where there
isa vy. 1. Gailianaib.
OrPEN—Dun Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. oT
If the foregoing investigation should be deemed to afford prima facie
grounds for supposing that in Rathgall we have a still existing memorial of
this ancient people, and one too noticed by Ptolemy, a new and abiding
interest will attach to the structure. It is, therefore, to be hoped that the
problem will not be left where I am obliged to leave it, but that Irish scholars
may be induced to scrutinize all the available evidence, and that Irish
archaeologists may be encouraged to seek such fresh evidence as the spade
scientifically directed alone can disclose.
R.iA. PROC., VOL. XXXI1., SHC. C. [9]
Ve
TYPES OF THE RING-FORTS REMAINING IN EASTERN CO. CLARE.
Part IV. (Conclusion).
(CLONLARA, BROADFORD, CULLAUN, AND CLOONEY.)
By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A.
Puates [V-VI.
Read June 23; published Avctst 7, 1913.
IT now remains to close, rather than to complete, this survey of the more
interesting forts in eastern Clare by giving the descriptions of a few remain-
ing on the skirts of the districts we have examined. I do not propose passing
the line from Quin to Spancel Hill, as the rest of the barony of Bunratty
Upper is rather a portion of Central Clare; and, indeed, there is little from
Doora to Crusheen in any way dissimilar from what I have described.’ That
the forts of so large a portion of Tulla Lower are passed over in silence,
however, demands some explanation.
The great mass of hills and mountains, some rising to nearly 1750 feet
above the sea, and but little less above the plains at their feet, extends from
Lough Derg and Bodyke southward to Cratloe and Clonlara, leaving com-
paratively narrow reaches of level country between it and the Shannon,
from Killaloe southward. It was doubtless in primitive times, as till after
1655, a tangle of primeval forests and dense thickets along the flanks and
bare undesirable moors on the summits and plateaux. It is therefore
not wonderful that, save in a few of the valleys, forts rarely occur. The
population, even still, has hardly spread into the uplands. This great mass
of hills, with large gaps running into them, was appropriately called Slieve
Bernagh (“Sl Behernagh,” about 1590, in the Hardiman map, T.C.D.), “ the
mountain of the gaps.” The great mass of sandstone, overlying the lime-
stone plain, is nearly cut through by the deep valley from Broadford eastward
past the old church of Killokennedy. Unfortunately, instead of opening like
? The raised oblong platform on which O’Brien’s Castle stands is really a natural knoll,
cut and banked up into shape. It has a ramp leading up to the west, and was walled
round. The lower apparent platform seems wholly natural.
Wusrropp—Types of the Ring-forts of Eustern Oo. Clare. 59
a gate towards Killaloe, it bends almost at right angles up to Glenomera
House; and it is only up long slopes that the two long shallow valleys past
Trough are to be reached. They run parallel from the high grounds above
Hurdlestone and at Formoyle, nearly to Trough'; and then the eastern,
joining a cross-depression, turns and meets the western, the streams joining
to swell the Blackwater,’ between Trough and Clonlara.
The ancient tribal divisions in these hills were:— (1) Ui gConghaile,
still Ogonnello parish, with a strip to the south along the north-east ;
(2) O gCineidi, now Killokennedy and its valleys; (5) Ui Thoirdhealbhaigh,
the eastern flank, from Killaloe southward; and (4) Ui Aimrid, from about the
line of Kilkishen southward. The hills were held by a confederacy of tribes
called, from a supposed ancestor Blod (circa a.D. 400), the Ui mbloid, and
were roughly represented (and the name, as so often, preserved) by the rural
deanery of Omullod. The chief of this group, the O’Kennedys, claimed
descent from Cenedigh, father of King Brian. They took a leading part
against the Clan Thoirdhealbhaigh in the civil wars with Clan Briain ruadh,
from 1275 to 1318, and, on the collapse of their cause, fled beyond the
Shannon, where the last prince of Clan Brian contrived to hold his own as
O’Brien Ara. The Ui Thoirdhealbhaigh derived their name from a prince of
the then obscure Craglea line, chiefly remembered as father of St. Flannan
of Killaloe; from his eldest son Mathgamhan the later rulers derive their
descent. The MacNamaras of Clann Cuileann, main prop of the Clan
Thoirdhealbhaigh princes, came to be overlords of Ui m bloid from 1318 till
the great changes of the sixteenth century. It is interesting to observe that
the last of these who ruled under the ancient conditions, John, son of Teigie,
the “MacNamara Fynn,” in 1586, held as his “proper and special inheritance”
lands at some of the chief forts described in this survey. These are, for
example, Mowhane mac Gillymoyle (Moghane)}, Ramollane (Rathfollan),’ and
Cahershagenis (Cahershaughnessy*). He got a special rent off Tawnaghe
(the site of the place of inauguration at Magh Adhair) and off a fort, described
later, Cahairgreddane (probably the cathair north from Clooney), Lyssenrynke
(unidentified) and Ballysallagh.
The general history has been as fully treated as my present knowledge of
1 Hurdlestone is probably the ‘‘ Baile na glias” (Baile na gcliath) of the 1390 rental,
and is Baile na cliath in the MacNamara rental of 1584, and Ballynaglie in the Book of
Distribution, 1655. Trough is ‘‘ Triuchacaed ombloit, the ‘hundred’ of Omullod.
*The Blackwater is the Dubh Abhann, given as the bound of the sees of Killaloe
and Limerick in the acts of the Synod of Rathbreasail, 1110. (Keating’s ‘‘ History of
Treiand.” Trish Texts Society, vol. ix, p. 305.)
3 Supra, vol. xxvii (C), Moghane, p. 218, and Rathfollan, p. 228.
+ Infra, p. 74,
[9*)
60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the subject allows; but two points, raised in the previous sections, may find
place here. Mr. R. Twigge found in “the Book of Ui Maine” that Macan,
son of Bran “ of the boat,” was the first person slain in the “siege” of Magh
Adhair by Flann. Macan was apparently unarmed, “having a rod in his
hand.” The “siege” is probably the historic raid of King Flann Sunagh,
about 877, when he insulted the Dal gCais by coming to “the very place of
inauguration,’ and playing chess on its green. Essida of Ui Cassin (the
later MacNamaras) and eventually King Lorean soon drove off the invaders,
and forced them to obtain terms for a safe retreat.*
Macan was of Lismacain, near Sodhmacain, or “Macan’s weir.” Now,
the narrative implies that Macan lived close to the mound of Magh Adhair,
on some stream. The name “ Lismacain” is lost, but, in 1287, there was a
“Ballymaking” on the northern edge of the English lands, apparently at or
near Ballymacloon, and to the east of Quin. It is quite possible (indeed
probable) that the important Ziss, with the flooded souterrain, in Ballyma-
cloon, the earthen fort best meeting the above conditions, may be the spot
intended; unless (which we have nothing to show) the actual (as apart from
the supposed) Norman territory, lay across the river,s when the /iss may have
been in Creevagh. The only Liss name within the river-loop is Ballylassa,
in quite the other direction.
Since the publication of my last notes on the de Clare estates I find that
the Pipe Rolls of 1295* show that Thomas de Clare, at his death in 1287,
claimed (the 1287 Inguisition on his death, however, does not name any of
these) Letton (Lattoon), Tybyrnefonch, and Magadar. Tybyrnefonch (well
of the ash-tree) being next Lattoon, and to north-east of it, is most probably
the notable holy well of St. Kieran, in Kilkieran, near Castle-Fergus, at
the corner of Dromoland Demesne. Such wells are still often overhung by
venerable ash-trees. If so, the notable Tobar na fhuimseon, on the edge of
De Clare’s demesnes, where some important conferences were held, is now
identified. “Magadar” is not probably the vague, extensive term Magh Adhair
14 phrase very suggestive of Bran, son of Febal, famed for his ‘‘voyage,” and ‘“‘Bran
the Pilgrim” on an inscribed stone found at Temple Brecan in Aranmore, but far later.
* After three days’ skirmishing, as his bard Flann mac Lonain reports. See also
‘* Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill” (ed. Todd), p. 67. Rey. E. Hogan, Onomasticon
Goedelicum, p. 493, places Lismacain either near Magh Adhair or Lismacuan near
Annaghdown ; his first location is certainly right.
* The inclusion of ‘‘Magadar’’ in the Pipe Rolls proves nothing, as it is clearly
Madara, which, with the church and village of Quin, passed the limits of the Ardsollas
river. The latter was to be the bound of the Norman settlers, as laid down in the
compact of 1275, made between Brian Ruadh and Sir Thomas de Clare.
‘ First noted by Mr. M. J. M‘Enery, who kindly pointed it out to me.
5 Cathreim Thoirdhealbhaich.
Wrstropp—Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. 61
(even then covering much of Clooney parish), but Madara, at Quin village,
adjoining the Norman’s northern castle and church, the only point where, as
the history shows, de Clare’s territory crossed the river Gissagh.
SLIEVE BERNAGH.
The forts round the hills are of no exceptional interest ; all, save Lisnagree,
are low; they are circular with a shallow fosse. Souterrains occur in two of
the Ogonnello forts, but are choked up. The only “square” fort shown on
the 1839 map seems to have been really oval. Only some sixty forts, none,
save Lisnagree, of any special interest, remain in the hills. Of course none
are found on the southern face till past the former limits of the great Cratloe
forest. Nearly all near Limerick are levelled; there are traces of two stone
forts and the name Caherdavin. One group at Elmhill is described in the
next paragraph. Knockadrehid is the only fort in the tract beside the
Shannon for eight miles, but there are ten to the south-west of Killaloe. The
only fort-names are Doonass and Lislattin, the first the Eas-danainne of the
Annals, in 1124, Dun easa danainne, in a deed of about 1590.
AHAREINAGH (Ordnance Survey Map, 6 inches to a mile, No. 53).—A
small but conspicuous angle of one of the MacNamara peel-towers stands in a
ring-fort on the summit of a high ridge (about 400 feet above the sea) over-
looking the Shannon valley from O’Brien’s Bridge to Carrigogunnell Castle and
on to the distant Galtees and the Silvermine Mountains. The fort-makers
cut a semicircular trench, 11 feet wide and 7 feet deep, leaving any large
block they met im situ.1 They shaped and levelled up the end into an oval
platform, 75 feet north and south by 71 feet across, and 6 feet to 10 feet, and
in one place even 12 feet high, revetting the face with a dry-stone wall of
large, shapeless blocks from 6 feet to 9 feet thick. The tower was very small
24 feet north and south by 22 feet wide outside, the wall to the west 5 feet,
and to the south, 6 feet 4 imches thick. When I sketched it in 1889, the
whole west face remained, showing the under story with a pointed vault, and
its end window a plain unglazed sht with a flat splay arch. Hardly half now
stands. The fort gateway faced a little to the north of east, and is 6 feet
wide To the south was a small cell or porter’s lodge. The fosse is only
traceable to the west and south.
EARLHILL (53).,—Following the old bohereen (which after passing a farm-
house becomes a swampy and often overgrown cutting along the top of the
1 This is also the case at Duneeva, near Lehinch, and the Dind Seanchas tells of the
removal of such a block from the fosse of Dun Ailinn by the divine fort-builder, the
Dagda (Revue Celtique, xv, pp. 309-310). For plan see Plate IV.
62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
hill, a “hollow way,” probably of remote antiquity) we reach a group of forts,
about 430 feet above the sea in Earlhill townland. (1) The first is on a knoll;
the fosse is 8 feet wide and 4 feet to 5 feet deep; the circular inner ring,
enclosing a space 41 feet across, was faced with small sandstone slabs, and is
6 feet to 8 feet high and 9 feet thick. There is a deep hollow of uncertain
age and use in the garth. The gateway faced the east; a large block, perhaps
its lintel, lies beside it. (2) A natural mound, artificially shaped, lies to the
north of the lane. Eastward, but to the south, are the earth-forts. (3) The
western is 93 feet across, with small stone-facing, the ring being 9 feet thick
and rarely even 4 feet 6 inches high. The fosse is 6 feet wide and much
filled, rarely 2 feet deep. The outer ring had large blocks set in it and is
6 feet thick and 2 feet or 3 feet high. (4) A house-ring lies to the east of
the last. It has a steep bank, evidently stone-faced till very recent years,
with no fosse. The ring is 10 feet thick and over 6 feet high, the garth,
84 feet across. It has a view of Knockfierna peak in Co. Limerick through
a gap in the near hill, and a fine view through the valleys to the great
northern range behind Killokennedy. It is 416 feet above the sea. (5) A
cattle-bawn, low and irregular, with an unusually broken garth, crossing
a low hummock, though the field was level not far away. The ring is
6 feet to 9 feet thick, rarely 5 feet high, and the enclosure 100 feet across.
(6 and 7) There are two more featureless ring-forts farther eastward in
Cappakea, near the long dolmen of Ardnataggle.
The old laneway was called “Crummil’s Road” in 1889. The maps
in 1839 call the modern road, low down the ridge, “Cromwell’s Road.”
Tradition says that Oliver Cromwell brought his guns along the old way to
take Limerick. Unfortunately for the historic interest, he did not besiege
Limerick or come nearer than thirty miles from it at Kilbeheney, on the
opposite edge of the county. There is no record to connect either road with
the march of any of his forces.
LIsNAGREE (44).—In a high lateral valley, under the dolmen-crowned
ridge of Formoyle, near the head of the pass from Broadford to Limerick,
stands one of the few forts of the ‘“‘low-mote”! type in Co. Clare (like
1] have often found the peasantry in counties Limerick, Clare, and Kerry using the
term ‘mote’ for any low forts, and those sometimes of stone. This is the case in Clare
at Ballynahown, and in Limerick at the so-called Carrigalla fort near Loughgur. The
latter is a remarkable hill-fortress, with strongly built ring-walls at either end. The
northern is oyal, 75 feet across north and south, 108 feet east and west, with a wall
12 feet thick, faced with large blocks, 3 feet and 4 feet long, with a batter of 1 foot in five.
The southern, 116 feet from the last, is nearly levelled, 84 feet north and south, 112 feet
east and west, with similar large facing ; several enclosures (probably cattle-pens) and a
hut-site lie between. It has hitherto remained undescribed.
Wustroep —Types_of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. 63
Lisnaleagaun, Lugalassa, and Magh Adhair), called Lisnagree (Lios na
ngroidh, “of the cattle”). The valley, before the present road was made, was
a most secluded spot ; the bottom was once a lake, which, as the stream-bed
deepened, left marshy fields behind; into these a long drift-ridge ran out.
As at Aharinagh, ‘the fort-makers cut a deep crescent fosse through the end
of the spur, and shaped up a mound—doubtless very necessary when the valley
got flooded at rainy seasons. The occupants on later occasions continued to
raise it; the last addition was never finished. Doubtless the fort was at first
an islet (as Magh Adhair may well have been, and as The Earl’s House
certainly was down to the time when the river was deepened); but Lis-
naleagaun and Lugalassa always stood on dry fields—the latter on the top of
aridge. The fosse is from 2 feet to 6 feet above the level of the adjacent
field, with an outer ring, 3 feet to 5 feet high, running into the ridge at the
cutting, and is 10 feet wide. The inner mound is of three periods. The first
platform was level with the summit of the ridge; then 4 feet to 6 feet of
earth was added, and lastly, a third layer, over 3 feet high, left incomplete
for about 9 feet from the southern edge in a straight line. The higher part
is 96 feet across in the middle, north and south, or 105 feet in all, and about
the same east and west; it is 8 feet to 10 feet above the fosse, and 14 feet to
16 feet above the marsh to the north; large hawthorns to the west and south
add deceptively to its height and size.! I heard at Formoyle, but from a
very doubtful source, that the fort was called from the cattle which King
Brian Boru took from the Danes and kept at it. Brian certainly hid in the
hills of Ui mBloid ; and had my informant been certainly reliable, the legend
would be of much interest. Being suspicious, I put other questions, which
were certainly answered with intention to please me, but the answers to
which were incorrect. ‘The fort is in the territory of the O’ Kennedys.
KILLADERRY-O’BRIEN (O.S. 44)—The fort is one of a group of five
between the old hill road and Doon Lake on the road between Kilseily church
and holy well and Bealkelly Castle, below “old Grania’s” dolmen, and
exactly 1000 yards west from the church. It measures 160 feet over all ;
the outer ring has been levelled into the fosse to the north-east; the trench
is 15 feet wide and usually about 4 feet deep, being still wet. The inner
ring is 6 feet to 8 feet high outside and 3 feet inside; it is 12 feet thick.
The garth is from 99 feet to 102 feet across. In the fort is a sandstone block
with two late-looking irrecular rings scribed on it.
1 For plan see Plate TV. The section is sketched,
64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
SDIXOLEBRIDGE GROUP.
GortapRoma (O. S. 45).—It is on the western bank of the Owenogarna.
(amhann o gcearnaigh) river, in a rich, green “callow,” and is now much
levelled. It measures about 250 feet over all, and 150 feet across the garth,
with a shallow fosse and a defaced inner ring, each 10 feat to 12 feet wide,
the latter 3 feet to 5 feet high. It is close to, and, to appearance, even over-
hung by the dark heathery ridge near Snaty Peak.
EnacuH (QO. 8. 43).—A large fort on the rising ground north from the
old house of Stacpole’s Court, once the property of that Bartholomew
Stacpole, the Recorder of Limerick. who, in 1651, signed, on behalf of the
citizens, the surrender of that city to General Iveton. The earthwork has
recently been nearly levelled by an improving farmer, so I preserve a
description. The place derived its name, Eanach Ui Floinn, from a “ fair”
or rather great tribal gathering) held, doubtless, near the chief fort,’ in the
territory of the O’Flynns. The fort consisted of a ring, about 200 feet across
over all, with steep, stone-faced earthen banks, 8 feet to 10 feet thick, and, I
believe, no fosse; but the only section still in any sort of preservation was
next the annexe, and weeded no extra defence, and the rest is obliterated.
The annexe is to the south-east of the ring, and measures 350 feet over all
east and west, and 250 feet south-west and north-east across the garth. Its
rampart varies irom 9 feet to 12 feet thick to the west, and is stone-faced.
All the southern and most of the northern part are levelled to improve the
field. In Enagh West, lying beside the castle, and the slight depression of
Glennagaurlagh, are three defaced forts, each about 100 feet across. There
are seven in Ballymulcashel and Curraghkilleen.
Gortaxassa (O. S. 52)—A large circular entrenchment 250 feet across
lies at Gortalassa or Fortfield. There are some eight low rings, usually with
shallow fosses, between the Owenogarna and Castlecrine. A large but much
repaired fort, 210 feet across, with high banks, is in Castlecrine, on a knoll
above the beautiful old orchard, with grey-mossed apple trees and sheets of
daffodils in the spring.
RossRoe (O. S.43).—There are some very curious and irregular groups of
earthworks on the gentle slope east of Rossroe Peel Tower, and the dolmen of
Knockalappa, beside Rossroe Lake, but too tangled and levelled to explain,
probably representing a series of alterations made in far different periods
1 The Eanach names in Co. Clare are the Eanachs of O’Flinn and Magh Adhair, Bally-
kinyarga, Eanty, near Caherconnell fort, and Creganenagh Hill near 'ermoncronan,
also Enagh near Milltown Malbay.
Westrropp-—Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. 685
with one of the ring-wall homesteads, with its surrounding bawns and hut-
enclosures, such as we find near Castlefergus, and not unfrequently in the
uplands in the north-west of Clare. A gold fibula, exactly like those found
near Moghane fort, was found at the dolmen. Rossroe rath is a good example,
with an outer ring, deep wet fosse, and high inner ring about 100 feet across
the garth. Two stone forts, mere rings of overgrown filling, lie between it and
Ballysheen (Baile ui oisin, 1590). Cloonmunnia has a large fort 250 feet
across east and west, and about 170 feet north and south. In Castle Lake,
adjoining Ballymuleassell, is MacCarthy’s Island, an interesting little crannog
carefully constructed with roughly hewn beams, some with mortices, inter-
laced with piles driven into a shoal and packed with small stones. On the
overgrown platform Mrs. Butler (to whose kindness I owed my opportunity
of examining this lake dwelling in the very dry spring of 1903) found a
flat stone axe and a layer of bones, including a tusk of a large wild boar. It
is hardly possible to do more than enumerate the crowded but featureless
forts of this district. I have already discussed the probable site of the lost
mote (probably the castle of Huamerith, 1199) at Baile an mhuta, probably
near Cappagh and Sixmilebridge.
CLEENAGH,
Kyockanoon (O. S. 51).—A low, steep hill rises between Cleenagh
Castle and the estuary of the Fergus. On the top,or rather round it, is a
large and conspicuous earthwork. It has an outer ring from 3 feet to 5 feet
high, with stone-facing inside; the fosse is hardly sunk below the outer field
at the south-east, but is usually about 4 feetdeep. The inner mound is steep
and well preserved, rising 12 feet above the bottom of the fosse to the south-
west, and usually from 10 feet to 11 feet high ; it was 9 feet thick and stone-
faced inside (and I think most probably outside) with large blocks, The
platform is terraced up and fairly level 265 feet east and west, and 189 feet
north and south, 317 feet x 263 feet over all. A gravelike mound lies north
and south inside, but may be part of a demolished fence.
To the south lies a defaced house-ring, with no fosse, about 54 feet over
all, There is a fine view from the great fort over the estuary and its
numerous islands.
CULLAUN TO ARDSOLLAS.
GORTEEN (O.8. 35). In a craggy region, overgrown with hazels, between
Cullaunyheeda Lough and Dangan, is a very curious group of small forts,
Though the majority are dilapidated, and many have not been marked even
on the new maps, I regard them as worthy of note, being probably very late
and decadent. Very briefly I enumerate them, and give a map on which
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [10]
66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
their veference-numbers identify them.’ (a) A house-ring, barely 50 feet
across, with a thin wall, 6 feet or 7 feet thick, of coarse crag-stones. (B) A
larger ring-wall, with a similar house-ring in its garth. (D) A bawn, D-
shaped in plan, with nothing in the site to necessitate this shape. (c) A
ring of small blocks to the south-west, 10 feet to 12 feet thick, and now
only 3 feet 6 inches high, the garth of very rough crag. Its inner diameter
is 90 feet, its outer 114 feet. All these are nearly levelled; the wall of C
alone has filling; the rest are of two badly bonded faces.
A long, shallow valley runs eastward to Creevosheedy Bog; north of it
the ground is free from thickets, and the remains often better preserved.
(z) On the edge of the hollow is a faint ring of small field-stones, evidently
a house-ring. It is 55 feet inside; the wall is about 9 feet thick. (F) On the
northern edge of the same field (at the first “E” of the townland name on
the new maps) is a late ring, 60 feet inside; the wall of large blocks without
filling is 3 feet 8 inches to 4 feet 3 inches thick, and 3 feet to 4 feet high. In
its garth to the north-west is a circular house-site, 30 feet across, touching
the outer wall. Its gateway faced the east, and had two lintels, 4 feet
8 inches by 2 feet 6 inches by 1 foot, and 4 feet 3 inches by 2 feet by
10 inches. (G) Beyond the east wall of this field, 100 yards from the last, is
a levelled ring; the wall is only 6 feet thick and the garth 65 feet across.
(H) Beyond the second “Cloghlea Rock,” to the north-east, is a barely trace-
able ring, somewhat smaller than the last. (1) Beyond the last, near the
stream and the Earl’s House, is another levelled ring.
(10) Tue Eart’s House. The curious ruin called “the Earl’s House” lies
near the bend of the stream at the north-east corner of Gorteen. There is
not even a tradition to suggest its origin; the “Earl” may be (if not some
Earl of Thomond) a legendary “ Red Earl”—perhaps a De Burgo.
The 1390 rental names the “ half townland of the Red Earl, in Glen,? near
Glenomera. In the “History and Genealogy of the family of De Burgo,” in
Trinity College Library (F. 4. 13), we are told that “the Red Earl’s lands
extended from Forbach in hlar Connacht to Ballymacscanlon, near Dundalk,
and from Luchud, in Thomond, to Ballyshannon, on Lough Erne.” Even
this statement (accepted by MacFirbis) does not include any land in
Thomond. Richard, the Red Earl, died in 1326. Elsewhere in Clare we
have a division of Coolreagh called Coolreagh Earl, and also Earlhill, near
Ahareinagh.
The structure is more like one of the lesser Norman motes than an
ordinary Clare fort.* A small knoll has been cut off from an angle of the low
1 Plate V. ? Trans. R. I. A. Acad. (1826), vol. xv, p. 47. ° Plate V.
Westropp—Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. 67
plateau by two trenches at right angles, and levelled and shaped into a flat-
topped, oblong platform, 90 feet long, east and west, and 54 feet wide, with a
slight fence, 3 feet thick to the west and south, probably once palisaded. On
it was a house, 60 feet east and west by 30 feet, the wall only a couple of
feet high. The fosse to the south and west is 9 feet to 12 feet wide below,
and 18 feet to 20 feet above. It is 6 feet deep. About the middle of the
southern fosse was a stone causeway leading to a ring-wall, now greatly
levelled. The cathair is 98 feet across the garth. The wall is perfect round
the craggy platform to the north-east. It is of rather poor, coursed dry-stone
masonry, and 4 feet to 5 feet high. I could not find its thickness accurately ;
but it seems from 6 feet to 10 feet thick. There were late cabins in the
garth, which led to its demolition. They are now nearly effaced.
Mr. Hough, of Gorteen, tells me that when he was a boy, before the river
was deepened, the Earl’s House stood on a shallow lake, and water filled its
fosse. The remains of eel-weirs in the marshy field support his statement.
Farther west is a hollow called Poulaphuca, from the demon-goat or pony ;
but no one on the townland who spoke to me seemed to know what the
name implies. (J, K, L) Thereare three more defaced cathaiis, 110 feet,
150 feet, and 120 feet across, to the west of the Earl’s House and parallel to
the other row of rings (8, ©, D).
North of the stream, in rich grassland, are four earthen forts, each about
100 feet across, with shallow fosses and rings 5 feet to 7 feet high, ringed by
old hawthorns, perhaps descendants of the quickset hedges which fenced
many forts in the early times, and even the ramparts of the town of Athlone
on the Connacht side. The rings are gardens of hyacinths, primroses, and
stitchwort. There are eight forts in the townland of Dangan, typical circular
earthworks. In the Deerpark is a strange-looking low oval earthwork about
120 feet by 100 feet, set with hawthorns, and called Carrowbane (ceathramadh
ban), “white quarter,” the adjoining townland being Carrowroe or “ Red
quarter.”
CRAGBWEE and Cant.—The townlands south of Dangan have several,
nearly levelled ring-walls. The best-preserved, near the lakelet of Dooley’s
Hole, is well-built, with two faces and filling, 12 feet thick and usually 4 feet
high; the garth is 116 feet north and south, and 125 feet east and west.
The others are rings of filling.
ARDSOLLAS TO CLOONEY.
CASTLEFERGUS (O.S. 42).—A group of five cathairs, one with a souterrain,
was cut through in making the railway. No “finds” are noted. It is
unfortunate that the group was so much injured, as it was a most curious
[10%
68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
and instructive one which encourages me the more to try and reconstruct it,
so far as possible, from the existing remains and the maps oi 1839.! The site
lies in the townland of Casitlefergus, the ancient Ballyhanan or “ Agnan ” or
“ Aonay.” So far as I can judge, the large townland was split into the Castle-
quarter, Derreen, and Carrowmeer of Ballyhannan and two other portions
called Ballyhannan North and South, which preserve its ancient name. Close
to the peel-tower and later house of Castlefergus, an early settlement lay on
a craggy ridge. It consisted of two large oval forts with three smaller ring-
walls to the south and one to the north. The railway to Ennis was run
through these in a deep cutting almost obliterating the two chief forts.
Small portions of their foundations, with the facing blocks, lie just within
the wall to the south of the railway for which mosi of their material was
removed. Three (if not four) were linked together by massive walls; the two
others were probably detached. The northern one, impenetrably overgrown
in the wood to the north of the cutting, lay about 300 feet away irom the
southern forts, while these were crowded into a space hardly 500 feet each
way. The south-eastern ring-wall is not shown on the maps, so was probably
levelled before 1839. Its wall is rarely 2 feet high, but is 9 feet thick, the
garth about 45 feet across, a mere house-ring. The southern ring-wall is 13
feet to 15 feet thick of large, facing blocks and filling, entirely overthrown
in great heaps, many of its facing blocks in situ, 51 feet across the garth with
three inner walls forming a Y in plan; to the south-west the wall forms a
confused heap. The chief fort is 33 feet to the north-west, and is joined to
the last by a wall 15 feet thick. Close to the west end of this joiming
wall another wall, still 5 feet hich, runs towards the N.N.E. for almost
exactly 70 feet to the larger oval fort. These joining lines had faces of large
blocks, rows of which remain for reaches of 10 feet to 20 feet. To return to
the last-named cathair, the heaped ruin is 4 feet to 6 feet high, the wall about
16 feet thick, and the craggy garth 60 feet across, without foundations; an
enclosure 27 feet each way adjoins both it and the long wall. Another
joining wall runs up to the railway wall and once evidently joined the oval
fort. It is 21 feet thick at present, and widens to 27 feet a little south from
the modern wall. At 18 feet from it, and from the south cathair, is the faint
foundation of a circular hut, 12 feet over all. The thickness of the wall cannot
be fixed. 15 feet farther is the only remnant of the large oval fort, 24 feet deep
and 50 feet long, of large, carefully laid blocks. Save this small segment, all
the rest and the enclosed souterrain have been removed by the railway-cutting.
I saw no traces beyond this; but the shrubs and brambles are thick, and the
maps imply that it was wider than the cutting. Of the eastern oval fort,
1 Plate V.
Wesrropp—T'ypes of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. 69
a small segment to the south of the railway wall alone has escaped. It, too,
had a good though rough facing of blocks. All through the surrounding
fields rude foundationsexist. One field to the south-west of the group has fences
of considerable thickness. Another site with three loops adjoins the railway
wall in the next field. A small ring-wall lay beyond this, eastward and to
the north of the railway, but is, 1 think, entirely swept away. Lastly, over
the bound of Castlefergus and in Ardsollas is a cathair, the walls 4 feet high
and 17 feet thick, of irregular stonework; it is oval, 81 feet east and west
by 99 feet north and east, with no foundations in the garth. The whole
group affords another remarkable example of the curious remains being so
rapidly obliterated from the face of the land.
There are several forts of considerable size beside the railway to the
south of Ardsollas Station. Ballykilty has the Race Park Fort and Ballylassa;
while a large double fort is in Ayleacotty. The first is 219 feet across, but
is levelled, and barely rises 3 feet over the park. It probably had no fosse.
Ballylassa Fort is a stone-faced platform, 102 feet wide, and was probably a
ring-wall.
AYLEACOTTY is of a more interesting type, being double;* the north fort
is a ring-mound stone-faced 12 feet thick, and 3 feet above the garth, and
8 to 10 feet over the field outside; the fosse is barely 2 feet deep. There are
two enclosures to the north-east of the garth; and the fort runs into an angle
to the south-east. Divided from it by a shallow fosse, 9 feet wide, is the
southern enclosure of the usual shield shape of such an “annexe.” It is
84 feet north and south, of stone-faced earth, with a shallow fosse 10 feet
to 12 feet wide, and 3 feet deep, with an outer ring of large stonework.
The whole of the mounds are planted with large hawthorns, and an old
laneway runs along its eastern face. It has a wide view from Slieve Bernagh
to the hills beyond the Fergus, but that river is not visible. The railway
runs through a deep cutting close beside its western face.
Moyrelsk (0.8. 34).—A large group of forts, which I shall barely note,
lies between Quin and Moyreisk. There are three low earthen rings in
Keevagh, and a curious little cathair in Drim; the latter rests on a low
limestone knoll, and has been much rebuilt. The wall had faces of poor
masonry and is 10 feet thick, and 6 feet high. The gateway faced N.N.W.
A path leads down from it to a cleared space, 70 feet by 36 feet.
In Moyreisk, across the road, westward from the lodge, a large double-
ringed cathair, nearly levelled, lies in a plantation on a thicket-covered crag.
It is about 253 feet north and south, by 220 east and west, and consists of
heaps of mossy stones of fair size. It has an outer ring 50 feet to 72 feet
1 Plate TV.
70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
outside the inner wall; the walls can rarely be measured, but are from 12 feet
to 15 feet thick, and 3 to 4 feet highin parts. It is about 390 feet north and
south, by 320 feet east and west over all.
There is a small fort on a knoll, near a little lake beside the avenue, a
mere high ring of mossy stones overgrown with hawthorns, 69 feet across,
15 feet thick, and 5 to 8 feet high, with a late oblong enclosure in the south -
part of the garth.
Some fifty-six forts he westward from the Quin river and Moyreisk, to
the Fergus, principally in Doora parish. So far as I have seen any of these,
or can learn, all are defaced ring-forts, some with fosses and low outer rings—
one near Kilbrecan with stone facing. None are of unusual size or different
from those described here. Doora was an old centre of civilization. Here
St. Brecan established the first Christian churches in Co. Clare, Kilbrecan
(Carntemple), Doora (Durynierekin, 1189), and Clooney, being remembered
as St. Rikin, at the last-named; he lived about 460-480.
Ballyhickey, or Hazelwood, adjoins Moyreisk on the east. It has a small
perfect dolmen and a large ring 250 feet across, and levelled to 2 feet high.
Across the road from Quin to Ennis near Wellpark is a network of low
foundations of enclosures clinging to a ring-wall with radiating walls and
loops. Like the other webs of enclosures at Castlefergus and Rossroe,
it is all levelled. They probably represent the growth of an early home-
stead generation after generation.
CorBaLty (0.8. 34).—On a low hill within a mile of Magh Adhair mound
and of the large double earthwork of Creevagh, already described, is another
important fort on Drumbaun ridge. Though thickly planted with elms and
oaks, it has a fine view out to Slieve Bernagh, the great hill of Kimalta (the
Keeper) in Co. Tipperary, and westward to Mount Callan. The principal
fort is on the summit of Drumbaun; it has an outer ring 3 feet high, 15 feet
thick at the base, and 3 feet on top, rising 8 feet over the bottom of the
fosse. The latter is 9 feet wide below, and 25 feet at the field. The inner
ring rises 10 feet over the ditch, and barely 3 feet over the garth; it is
slightly oval, 93 feet north and south, by 99 feet east and west; the whole
earthwork measures 182 feet to 190 feet over all.
At 27 feet to the south, connected by a straight mound, is a less regular
annexe. The outer ring and fosse are each 9 feet wide; the inner ring 9 to
12 feet thick, 4 feet 6 inches high to the south and west, and 8 feet to the
north and east down the slope. Its garth is 60 feet north and south, by
87 feet, the whole 117 feet over all There is a deep dry pond beside it.
1See Plate IV.
Wesrropp—Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. 71
These earthworks have no traces of stone revetments. Such probably once
existed, but, ifso, very longago. In the field to the south-west, near Wellpark,
is a deep natural pit such as is locally called a “thunder-hole” and is supposed
to be made by a bolt; it is fenced by large stones.
ToonaGH.—Toonagh, the Tuanamoyree of 1655, containing the mound of
Magh Adhair, adjoins Corbally on the east. On the highest ground behind
Toonagh House, with its lines of huge horse-chestnuts and lilac bushes, a fine
fort lies. No stonework remains; but its removal must be recent; and the hard
clay banks remain virtually perpendicular. A faint hollow, 15 feet wide, but
hardly a fosse, girds the liss; the ring is 9 feet thick, and high to the south,
and 6 feet elsewhere; the garth is 115 feet north and south by 102 feet, or
133 feet and 120 feet over all. The bank is planted with great old beeches.
A large block lies in the garth. No fort name is remembered.
SpaNncEL Hitt Group (O.8. 26, 34).
I will finish my survey with the group near Spancel Hill (the ancient
Cnoe fuarchoilli or Cnoc Uarchoill, ‘‘ Cold-wood hill”), for the parishes of
Kilraghtis and Inchicronan belong to central Co. Clare. The group contains
two interesting works, the “square fort ” of Knocksallaghmore and the strong
double-ringed cathair of Cahershaughnessy, one of the chief forts of the
district.
RyLane (0.8. 26),—A group of little forts, called from recent tenants
of the adjoining farms, hes im this townland; we have already noted its
dolmens and a curious primitive burial-place there.
The most northern fort, called Mancan’s Fort, is a low ring-wall on
a steep grassy hill 300 feet above the sea, with the widest outlook of.
any of these forts, save Moghane. The wall is of coarse, large blocks of
conglomerate, with large fillmg of field-stones; it is 10 feet thick, and
rarely over 3 feet high. The garth, a nearly impenetrable thicket of furze,
hawthorn, and rowan, is 115 feet across with no visible enclosures.
The foundations of Rylane castle remain, with a large cut jamb-block,
ona craggy platform from 12 to 15 feet high, and about 50 feet each way,
over a spring called Toberlaghan. It is not marked on the maps.
Heatr’s Fort to the east of the Fiaghmore road was entirely levelled by
Mr. Henry Spaight some forty years ago; the men refused to touch it till he
dug the first sods, and all attributed his early death to the act. It is covered
by tall furze bushes; hardly a trace remains inside.
Navucuton’s Fort lies across the road westward on a bolder ridge. It is
a remarkably fine and perfect example, though the stone facing has been
72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
nearly all removed. The outer ring is 5 feet high, 6 feet thick on top, and 12
feet at the field. The fosse is wet, 8 feet deep, 9 feet wide below, and 19
feet at the field-level. The inner ring is 10 feet thick and high over the
fosse, 3 feet over the garth, which is 72 feet across. The whole is 155 feet
over all.
CaunEr.—At the foot of the hill, near the dolmens, and to the north-east
of them, is a levelled ring known as “the Cauher”; it is 72 feet across inside
(like Naughton’s Fort), with a wall, 10 feet to 15 feet thick ; foundation-blocks
and some heaps of small filling remaining. Inside is a house-enclosure and a
row of large set blocks.
KNOCKSALLAGHBEG.—West from Naughton’s Fort, towards Ballyvergin,
is “ MacINerney’s Fort.” It stands on another low hill (fourteen of such
can be seen from Mangan’s Fort), and has an outer ring, 8 feet thick and 4 feet
high, its southern half levelled. The fosse is 10 feet wide, and is nearly filled
in parts. The inner fort is 5 feet to 6 feet high to the north, and 9 feet to
the west. ‘lhe ring is 9 feet thick, and the stone facing usually remains.
The garth is 4 feet higher than the field, and is 81 feet to 84 feet across, or
138 feet over all. Inside are two mounds and some large blocks.
KNOCKSALLAGHMORE.—* Cioon’s Forr” lies on a low ridge near the old
road to Clooney. It is one of the best examples of the so-called “square”
fort in eastern Clare. The outer mound is 12 feet thick, and usually levelled ;
the fosse is 7 feet to 11 feet wide below, and 4 feet to 7 feet deep. The sides
are slightly bowed, and measure inside, the north, 75 feet; south, 60 feet;
east, 72 feet; and west, 84 feet; or 102 feet and 111 feet diagonally. The
inner face is lined with large stones; some slabs, 3 feet wide and 4 feet high
occur chiefly at the corners. The rampart is 5 feet high inside, and 10 to 12
feet outside; it is 12 feet thick.. The fort has been often used from oldest
memory to the present time for public meetings.
MaAGHERA.—“ Connor’s Fort ” lies near Aughnadina Bridge, on a pleasant,
low knoll above a stream, shaded by a mountain ash and hawthorn. It is a
ring-wall. 5 or 6 feet thick, of large blocks, 75 feet across the garth, and is
evidently not very ancient. Near it is a curious limestone platform, 12 feet
high, full of little natural arches, caves, and fox-earths, but the walls on it are
rebuilt or modern.
; CARRAHAN CAHER.—I was told by a very old man, in 1895, that when he
was a child the old people said the Caher was “a very famous place, and told
all sorts of things about it,” which he had forgotten. Much of the stonework
was removed in about 1867. The maps of 1655 and 1683 mark “Caher-
giridan” about this place. The name occurs from Elizabethan times; but I
1See Plate IV.
Westropp— Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. 73
cannot certainly identify it with the caher, though this is probable. When I
saw it in 1895, much of the west segment stood about 5 feet high and thick,
and 4 feet high to the north-west and north. The base was of earth, and
stone-faced like Cloon’s Fort, with large blocks set on edge, usually 3 feet long
and high, and 12 inches to 18 inches thick ; some to the east are 4 feet 6 inches,
5 feet 2 inches, and 6 feet long, and 3 feet 6 inches high; the longest to the
west is 5 feet 8inches long. The wall is usually 6 feet 6 inches thick eastward,
the garth 75 feet north and south by 69 feet east and west. On my first visit
I noted a gate as facing the south-east. I found no trace in 1912. In 1895
a curious feature existed in a course of blocks, set like books on a shelf above
the large bottom plinth. I have only seen this arrangement in two forts in
Burren, one being Caheraclarig, near Lemaneagh. Allis now gone; but I have
a sketch taken in 1895.
Eastward, towards the road, is an earthen fort stone-faced for 5 feet up,
the top of dry masonry, 4 feet high and 9 feet thick. It is 99 feet across inside ;
the south edge of the wall is cut off by a modern ditch and fence. In the centre
is a house-foundation, with two circular cells, the western partly gone; the
intervening wall 12 feet thick ; the outer 6 feet ; the eastern cell is 12 feet
inside; it lies 48 feet from the west, and is 24 feet over all.
Three earthen forts lie between it and Clooney—one on Crow Hill or
Knockaphreagaun to the east. It and Lissana fort have rings, 4 to 6 feet high.
Knocknafeany fort is barely 70 feet across; the mounds 3 feet to 5 feet high ;
neither of the last has a fosse. Reaskreagh Fort was defaced when I
examined it twenty years ago; and it 1s now nearly quite levelled ; it lies in
Sraheen.
The five pillars on “ Knocknafearbrioga” Hill are supposed to be the seven
robbers of St. Mochulla’s Bull, petrified by the curse of the saint ; they have
been described in these pages; they le about 500 yards from Carrahan Caher.
Fomerla has remains of a castle, two small cists, a “ killeen” graveyard, with
a basin-stone, and an earthen ring-fort, 6 feet high, without a fosse. All these
forts are ringed with fine hawthorns, and pink thorns abound in Fomerla.
CURRAGHMOOGHAUN.—Close to Castletown Lake, and not far from Caher-
shaughnessy, rises a low hill, with dense thickets on its western flank, and
commanding a wide outlook to the Shannon and the Fergus, and far up to the
Burren mountains, of terraced limestone. On the summit is a most problema-
tical earthwork, a circular fort 90 feet across, which once had a dry-stone
rampart; the fosse is 5 feet to 6 feet deep, the inner fort 9 feet above its
bottom. Outside at 10 feet to 15 feet away is an outer ring 5 feet high, lost
in a thicket of bramble, ash, and hazel. South from the first fort runs a
strange loop, C-shaped in plan, with mounds 5 feet high, and 10 feet to 12
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT C. [11]
74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
feet thick ; a deep modern ditch, 6 feet deep and wide, has been dug outside
them. At the upper end is an annexe, curved, 96 feet long and 12 feet wide.
The main annexe runs southward for 171 feet, and is 75 feet wide; it then
bends eastward, and is 624 feet long in all. Large old trees grow on the
mounds; the enclosed plantation was recently felled. The object and age of
the curved work are to me enigmatical.?
CAHERSHAUGHNESSY.—In 1892 I made a careful plan and notes on this
fort for a paper by the late Mr. Arthur Gethin Creagh and Mr. Henry Harris
in the Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland ;* but a few
more notes seem desirable, as it is too important to pass over in any
purporting survey of the forts of East Clare.
When Mr. Creagh discovered it in 1860 (for the 1839 map is most
inadequate, and does not even show the double ring or give its name), it was
one of the finest cathairs in Clare, if not in Ireland. The great walls, with
their facing of large blocks, were nearly entire, though the gateway was
defaced, and some house-sites remained that are now entirely removed. Of its
previous history I know no earlier record than that of 1585, when
MacNamara Fynn held Caharshagenis.*
The fort lies in low, wet, but craggy ground, almost overhung by one of
the green fort-capped drift hills so common in the parish. The inner ring is
evidently very ancient, of the best type of construction, splendid regular
masonry of large blocks, and large packed filling, still 6 feet to 8 feet high
and over 12 feet thick, with a regular batter of 1 in 3 to 1 im 4, and at least
three upright joints to the south and south-east; the gateway faced the west.
The garth is 148 feet to 166 feet across, and has several hut-rings and oblong
enclosures ; some of these walls are continued as traverses between the inner
and outer ring, but are built up to, not crossed by, the ring-fort, as at
Ballykinvarga and elsewhere. The outer ring is thin, and of poor masonry,
evidently an afterthought, for herding and keeping separate the cattle of the
various persons connected with the fort; it is irregularly circular, and
about 570 feet across. Its line is greatly overgrown with bushes.‘
Much of the outer facing of the inner ring had been removed by a road
contractor just before 1892 ; but at the persuasion of Mr. Creagh, the farmer
(I greatly regret to be unable to record his name) most creditably prevented
any further demolition since then. Can nothing be done, however, to vest in
the Board of Works or County Council such important remains as it,
Cahercalla, and Magh Adhair, not to speak of Cahercommaun, Ballykinvarga,
1 See Plate VI.
* Vol. xxiii (1893), p. 287. See also Proc. R.I.A., vol. vi, ser. iii, p, 438,
* Chancery Inquisitions (Ch. Remem. Office), P. R. O. I. 4 See Plate VI.
Wesrropp—Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. Td
and the great western forts, that in any civilized land should be carefully
preserved as national monuments of high value.
To close this series of papers, I will first give a table of the types occurring
in Hast Clare, and the best examples herein described, the sections lettered
Part I (a), II (4), III (c), and the present section (d).'
1. The simple ring of dry stone or earth—(stone), (a) Newmarket,
Caherforia; (0) Ballymarkahan, Creevaghbeg, Cragataska, Caherloghan,
Lissoffin, Bodyke; Ballymacloon, Abbeyhill, Lisduff, Ballygastell; (d) Carra-
han, Moyreisk, Gorteen (several); (earth, with or without fosses), Aharemagh
Rylane group, Toonagh.
2. Same, with more elaborate works; (a) Rathfoland, Monafolia,
Kilnasoola, Ballymacloon; (#) Creevaghbeg, Lackenreagh, Caherhurley ;
(c) Bealboruma ; (d) Curraghmooghaun.
Stone with two or more rings ;? (a2) Moghane, Langough; (#) Cahercalla,
Tulla church; (¢) Grianan Lachtna; (¢@) Moyreisk, Cahershaughnessy.
3. With side enclosures or double forts; (a) Langough, (6) Coolreagh,
Creevaghmore, Killulla; (¢) Drumbaun, Castlefergus, Ayleacotty, Earl’s
House, Enagh.*
4, Flat-topped “ mote,” with fosse and ring; (0) Magh Adhair, Lugalassa ;
Lisnagree ;* respectively 20 to 24, 8 to 13, and 8 to 10 feet high.
5. Irregular enclosures, conforming to contour of site; (0) Ballydonohan.
6. “Square” forts., i.e., more or less straight-sided and angular; (0) Bally-
markahan ; (¢) Knocksallaghmore.
7. Same, with raised platform; (6) Bunratty, Culleen.
8. Crescent fort abutting on lake-shore ; (a) Cahernacalla
9. Terraced-up type on hills—notably (6) Knockadoon, Fortanne, Lis-
cockaboe.
No case of a spur-fort is known to me in Hast Clare?
Magh Adhair was most probably sepulchral and ceremonial in origin; but
the deep fosse, outer ring, and trace of walling on top suggest that it was also
residential and defensive ; and the record of the siege of Magh Adhair seems to
1 These appear in the Proceedings, (a) vol. xxvii, p. 217, (b) ibid., p. 371, (c) vol. xxix,
p- 186, (d) present section.
2 Many have asserted that such were royal residences. This is not borne out at Tara,
Ailinn, Cruachan, Boruma, or Grianan Lachtna.
3 Also Lisnagry and Roolagh, near Killaloe, but in Co. Tipperary, supra, vol. xxix,
p- 211.
+ Also Lisnaeagaun, near Kilkee ; it does not exceed 16 feet in height.
5 Unless there was one, as I suspect, on the Turret Rock of Doonass, Dun easa
danainne, in the eleventh century, the Rock of Astanen in the reign of Elizabeth (Fiants),
where in later days a peel-tower stood till 1655. All early remains have disappeared into
eighteenth-century terraces and walls. :
76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
bear this out. Tradition regarded it both as a“ fort”’ and a king’s grave im
1891. Professor Macalister’s excavations in the Long Stone Fort at Fore-
naughts! seem to show an apparently residential fort as a place of burial,
and subsequent observance; the great motes in eastern central Europe fall
into a similar category. Ballydonohan, so far as Ireland is concerned, seems
to be unique; a somewhat similar example has been recorded in France; but
the French antiquaries could only affirm my comparison of it with Bally-
donohan. I strongly suspect that the latter was connected with some
observance, but the subject of “temple forts” in Ireland is completely im
nubibus. Moghane is one of the rare examples of a great tribal fort or hill-
town; they are very rare in Ireland, though some English antiquaries
imply that they, and not the small fort, are the ancient type, and that the
“private castle” (1.e., the small ring-fort, residence rather than castle)
represents the feudal stage of society. In Clare, at least, tribal conditions, so
far as hereditary residences are involved, subsisted till late in the fourteenth
century, the period of the great rentals; the peel towers from 1430 onward
mark the change. Moghane, from the great gold find being so closely connected
with it, may be dated back to perhaps the fifth century or the seventh century
before Christ, if not earlier. Forts like the rude rings at Gorteen and else-
where may well have been built down to the close of the fourteenth century
of our era. Sepulchral ring-forts (like those of Creevagh, Cahernabihoonach,
and the “ mote” near Ballinalacken, in North-West Clare) have not yet been
proved to exist in Hastern Clare.
It may be but little use to call attention once more to the wholesale
destruction of the forts and dolmens. It is most unfortunate that so little
can be done. The powers given to the county councils have been largely lost
by local apathy and jealousies. Lawyers and agents cannot be blamed in
recent sales for returning “no early remains” for townlands abounding in
such, or peasants be condemned for sweeping away every relic of their
country’s past that stands in the way of a little gain. The county councils
of Galway and Westmeath set a good example. There may be slight signs of
awakening interest elsewhere. But what of the councils in those treasuries
of early remains—Kerry, Clare, Sligo, and Mayo? Even where attempts.
were made to save some structure, they were usually frustrated by some
selfish occupant. Thus, wholesale destruction has commenced, and it must.
brand our generation to all enlightened countries and periods as given over
to greed, ignorance, vandalism, and lack of patriotism in a true sense.
It is nothing new in Irish history to find forts in ruins, for eleven
centuries ago Oengus, son of Oengoba, wrote :—“Temar’s mighty brugh has
1 Supra, vol. xxx, p. 351; also Borlase’s ‘‘ Dolmens of Ireland,”’ vol. ii, p. 422.
‘AUVIO NUGISVG NI SIMOA-ONIY—'dd OULSA AV
SSS =>] ott —— |
1334 001 0s 0 an
31V9S
Q-® NoILI3aS
14043 $.NOO19
te)
DMN AR \ HD VTWS DON
QUI
AYR] MOTEYS & is XQ
‘Kigeqosd'aruo 347. amoaarenia
z UuV3N \
SG YF IVOWNSIT » s
ign onnont
Ayn sami f
NOIL33S
AM FALUN
PC
13adeh nyos | ° wien
———— ae Og
1334 g¢ AROS 0 AS
133401 °
31vos
Q—® NOILDaS No1193s
q cS
A une’
2,
a
(
Z
NAVEWAYG HOWNISUVHY
“AT 99% 1d 0 4999 “TIXXX TOA “PPV “TH Pd
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate V.
\ Cragnaganaha :
CARROWROE Caher © ‘
To Tulla
SECTION
DEERPARK
Earthen} Ring Forts
eae
1 &y
Vir,
Ox Earl's House
Stone Ring Walls fo)
Hq
RING WALL
Wy
ZL
eI
DANGAN
The Wiahap
\910 SCALE
5 SCALE
(Q00reET
-~ CLOONAHERNA
LSD)
Oe 3
3
<3 £3
{SP LANT oe
19. PLANTATION. /
BD} 7
¢ MOG ord,
ZA 2052
RAILWAY — DEEP CUTTING
MODERN WALL
ir,
ITE RZ)
Sis
\ i}
32?
wan
Coan
so
oS Aa, =
&
re,
VW) S64
<1 2 a2
\
rau
%y es Wea
“Uy, 2 ZB
4 Ne 2 Ve
gx Rone ee hc B25
E Gy S Z AAD
VS " Oe ASTD g Ow AIRS
as c © Zz
AN ee g
aN Ue aA z
ZS 3 ¢ z
ZS ALS z
VAN OB ct & Zz
YAN Ce t=2 z Neg
cen = a
z Ls
E 5}
MMA
“uy
\e Zs
eS) SAS
VSS ees
Shia wv
TE ayy ht!
\NL
Castle Fergus group of Forts.
Westrorp.—Rinc-rorts or Easrern CLare.
Re
ey : i
TOCASHELS, A
\ ry a
c one
( } ; oe
“ 7 = ry ¥
: . i
4 t , thee
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate VI.
x Sa Re
AND
&
\
(Nii?
fy eis
i}
(
wee
TRACE hes
Tiyan wit
AMET ER
CARRAHAN
() SCALE so Feet 0
100 200 SOOFEET J
1892,1908
Cahershaughnessy.
Westropr.—RinG-rorrs or EasrErn CLAre.
Westrropp—T'ypes of the Ring-forts of astern Co. Clare. 77
perished, Rathcruachan has vanished, Ailinn’s proud brugh has perished,
Eman’s drugh has vanished, save that its stones remain. The gentile’s proud
cathatrs, whereon great duration was wrought, they have perished.’ In
“The Fate of the Children of Lir” we read:—*“ Nothing remained (of Sid
Fionnachad) but unroofed green raths and forests of nettles.’ Finn found
the fort of Fornocht destroyed and grass-grown. No need to cite many
other such statements. It is, however, I fear, a new thing that those sprung
from the old races should be systematically carrying out a vast destruction
rarely attempted, save on a small scale, by men of alien blood. The old
beliefs that for ages guarded the forts and dolmens have nearly died; but no
enlightened feeling has as yet taken their place. It is the duty of every
Irish antiquary to cry for help while there is yet time to save the unvalued,
but invaluable, heritage which the ages have handed over to us from the
remote past of Ireland.*
1 “Calendar of Oengus” (R. I. Acad. Trans., p. xxix), Introduction. See editions by
Whitley Stokes in our Transactions and the Henry Bradshaw Society. He fully confirms
the traditional date in the latter edition.
* Proceedings, supra, vol. i, ser. ii, (1870-79), p. 217.
3“ Dind Senchas” (ed. Whitley Stokes) in ‘‘ Revue Celtique,” vol. xv, p. 327.
‘IT must again record my thanks to Rev. John Bolton Greer for constant help in
collecting these notes.
NOTE ADDED IN PRESS.
Mr. Hubert T. Knox tells me that the western fort of Mucklagh has a
curved work similar to Curraghmoohaun, though less bent, and there are no
attached earthworks. It is near Cashelmanannan and Rathcroghan.
R.I.A PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [12 |
eve)
We
ON THE SO-CALLED PSALTER OF ST. CAIMIN.
By M. ESPOSITO, B.A.
Puate VII.
Read June 23. Published Sepremprr 12, 1913.
Il,
THE fragmentary ms. known as the Psalter of St. Caimin,’ now preserved in
the Library of the Franciscan Monastery, Merchants’ Quay, Dublin? (MS.A.1),
was first mentioned in 1639 by Ussher?and Ware.‘ ‘The latter states that it
was then “ among the books of the Convent of Franciscans at Donnegall,”
but it is not clear whether he had himself seen it there. Ussher’s
account may be quoted in full:—%“Habebatur psalterium cujus unicum
tantum quaternionem mihi videre contigit, obelis et asteriscis diligentis-
sime distinctum, collatione cum veritate Hebraica in superiore parte cujusque
paginae posita, et brevibus scholiis ad exteriorem marginem adjectis. Atque
illud S. Cammini manu fuisse descriptum communi traditione ferebatur.”
The statement that this Ms. contains a collation with the original Hebrew
text is utterly false, and affords another proof that Ussher’s works should
only be used with extreme caution.®
1 St. Caimin of Inis Cealtra is believed to have died about 653. No separate accounts
of his life, either Latin or Irish, are now in existence, and practically nothing is known
about him. His name does not appear in the Bollandists’ invaluable Biblivtheca
Hagiographica Latina (3 yols., Bruxelles, 1898-1911).
* The valuable collection of mss. preserved in this Library has not yet been thoroughly
catalogued. Some are not even mentioned in the very summary and inaccurate index
published by Gilbert (Historical MSS. Commission, Fourth Report, 1874, Appendix,
pp- 599-613). It is much to be regretted that none of the libraries of Dublin have as
yet published accurate catalogues of their mss. The Oatalogue put forth by Trinity
College in 1900 is an almost worthless production, as I have pointed out in the Revue des
Bibliothéques and elsewhere.
3 Works, vi, p. 544.
4 Works, vol. ii, ed. Dublin, 1746, The Writer's of Ireland, p. 32.
5 Ussher’s statement was relied upon by G. T. Stokes (Proc. R. I. Acad., Series iii,
vol. ii, 1892, p. 195) to assert that Hebrew was known in Ireland in the early Middle
Ages. Elsewhere (Studies, i, 1912, pp. 665-683) I have shown that there was no serious
knowledge of either Greek or Hebrew in mediaeval Ireland. The writings of G. T. Stokes,
like those of Ware and Ussher, are now of little historical value (cf. Studies, loc. cit.).
Esposrro— On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin. 79
The fragment was seen by Colgan! before 1645, but whether he had
access to it in Donegal or Louvain does not appear. His expression is
“»ropriis oculis conspeximus.” At the bottom of folio la is a much-faded
note, Hw libris Conventus de Dunnagall, possibly in Colgan’s handwriting,
and in the lower margin of folio 2a occurs the following interesting memo-
randum in Irish in the writing of Michael O’Clery :—
“Do réir ghnathchuimhne chloinne mheic Bruaidedha Flann & Bernard
amhail do chualattar aga nathair & ag cach go coitchionn as é Caimin naomh o
Inis Cealtra for Loch Deiree Deire i ttuadhmumhain do scriobh an leabhar
ina raibhe an duillennso. Ni machtnadh firinne do bheith acc an xs ealadhna
sin oir is i tfermonn Chaimin atad 1 nionatacht & i naitreabhadh & a sinnsir
rempa. Asfiadhain meisi an brat{hJair bocht Michel O Cleirigh go ffacadhas
fein mac Bruaidedha na comhnwidhe i tTermonn Caimin. & a chlann iar na
eccsom. As iadsein & Diarmait O Duibhcert[aigh ?] dorad na duilleanna so
do leabhar Caimhin damsa an brathair remhraite & guidhedh gach aon dia
ffeicenn iad ar ar nanmannaibh diblinibh.’”?
“ According to the tradition of the family of MacBruaidedha, Flann and
Bernard, as they heard it from their father and from everyone generally, it
was the holy Caimin of Inis Cealtra on Lough Derg in north Munster who
wrote the book in which this leaf was. It is not surprising that these learned
folk should know the truth, for it is in Termonn Caimin they and their ancestors
before them have been settled and in residence. I the poor Brother Michael
O’Clery am witness that I myself have seen MacBruaidedha* dwelling
in Termonn Caimin and his children after his death. They and Diarmait
O Duibhceartaigh it was who gave these leaves of Caimin’s book to me the
aforesaid Brother,‘ and let everyone who sees them pray for both our souls.”
The exact date at which this memorandum was written cannot be
determined, but it must have been there before 1659-—the year in which
Ussher and Ware drew attention to the ms.—and it was from this source
that they and certain more recent and equally credulous writers derived their
information as to its supposed origin. The MacBruaidedha from whose
To the Rey. H. J. Lawlor, D.D., D.Litt., belongs the merit of having successfully
established this fact (cf. the notes appended to his edition of Ireland and the Celtic Church,
1907). I may, however, remark that he has far from succeeded in correcting all the errors
contained in Stokes’ book.
1 Acta Sanctorum Hiberniae, i, 1645, p. 746.
2 My friend Mr. R. I. Best has very kindly collated my transcript with the original,
which is in places somewhat effaced and difficultly legible. The English translation is
also due to the kindness of Mr. Best.
3 I have not been able to trace the date of the death of this personage.
+ From this it would appear that O’Clery had made another visit to the dwelling of
Mac Brody after the latter’s death.
[12")
80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
sons O’Clery got the leaves is the Conner Mac Brody whose name appears in
the Testimonia prefixed to the Vartyrology of Donegal; and to the Annals of
the Four Masters? These Testimonia are dated 11th Nevember, 1636.
Tt appears to be equally impossible to ascertain at what date Michael O’Clery
carried these fragmentary leaves over to the Imish Franciscan Convent of
Saint Antony of Padua at Louvain,s where he died in 1643. Among the
parchment Mss. found in the chamber of O’Clery’s compatriot Colgan, who
died in the same monastery in 1658, were “Folia aliquot Hiberniea, aliquot
Latina.”*
It is possible that our fragments were among these folia: at any rate,
they and the other Irish mss. collected by O’Clery and his companions
remained at Louvain down to the period of the French Revolution, when the
collection was broken up, part of the Mss. being taken to Brussels and the
remainder to the Franciscan Monastery of Sant’ Isidoro, Rome Our Psalter
found its way to the latter establishment, where it remained unnoticed till
the entomologist Westwood® in 1868 devoted a few lines to describing it. He
said nothing about its traditional origin, and correctly assigned it to the
eleventh or twelfth century.
Shortly afterwards (1870) Cardinal Moran published an uncritical and
inaccurate account of it in his Biblical MSS. of the Early Irish Church He
believed it to be a genuine relic of the time of St. Caimin.
1 Ed. Reeves and Todd, 1864, p. li. 7 Ed. O'Donovan, i, 1851, p. lxix.
3 No thorough study of the noble and remarkable work carried on by the Irish
Franciscans and their associates at Donegal and Louvain in the middle of the seventeenth
century for the preservation and elucidation of the documents dealing with their country’s
ecclesiastical history has as yet been made. We remain still in the dark as to most of
the details of the careers of Fleming, O’Clery, Colgan, Ward, &c. The best general
account of the movement is that of De Buck, L’Archéologie irlandaise au couvent de Saint-
Antoine de Padoue @ Louvain (Extrait des Etudes religieuses, historiques et littéraires, Paris,
1869).
4 Gilbert (Historical MSS. Commission, Fourth Report, 1874, Appendix, p. 611).
5 Those who wish to study the history of the Irish monastery at Louvain may read
the [rish Ecclesiastical Record, vii [1871], pp. 31-43, 56-77, 193-216, 268-289; Gilbert
(loc. cit. supra, pp. 599-613); Murphy (Journ. R. Soc. of Antiquaries, xxiii, 1893,
pp. 237-250). These articles are not of much value, and a critical study of the original
documents has yet to be made (cf. Tourneur, Bibliotheque de la Faculté de Philosophie et
des Lettres de V Université de Liége, Fasc. 15, 1905, pp. 61-66). From what has been
stated above it seems most probable that O’Clery got the ms. from the sons of Mac Brody
in or about the year 1636, and had deposited it in the Donegal monastery befor 1639.
Ussher had seen it before the latter year, but he does not tell us where. It is possible
that he was shown it by O’Clery, with whom he is known to have had relations. The
latter may have taken it to Louvain in 1643.
® Facsimiles of Miniatures and Ornaments of Anglo-Saxon and Irish MSS., 1868,
Text, p. 88.
* The Atlantis, No. ix, 1870, pp. 77-79. The whole essay is full of errors and is of
little value.
Espostro—On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin. 81
The first attempt at a really critical study of the ms. was made in
October, 1871, by the Italian Celticist Nigra, who spent several hours in the
Monastery of Sant’ Isidoro. He discovered the Irish glosses in the MS., and
assigned it to the middle of the eleventh century. Nigra’s results were only
published in 1885 by D’Arbois de Jubainville.' Shortly afterwards D’Arbois
contributed a further note on the glosses.”
In the meantime, in 1872, by permission of the General of the Franciscan
Order, all the Irish mss. at Sant’ Isidoro were transferred to the Franciscan
Monastery, Dublin, where they now are.
The Celtic scholar Hennessy* published in 1873 a superficial account of
the MS., and in the following year Gilbert mentioned it briefly. Neither of
them questioned its traditional antiquity. Some years later (1884) Gilbert*®
reproduced four lines from the first page and a number of ornamental
capitals.” He then stated that it “can scarcely be ascribed to a date so early
as that of St. Caimin.”* The ms. was seen in 1897 by Bruun,’ who correctly
dated it “about 1100”; and finally the Irish Glosses were edited by Stokes
and Strachan,” and Gwynn," who supplied no information as to its date or
characteristics.
II.
The “Psalter of St. Caimin” consists of six unbound and dilapidated
folios of fairly thick parchment, which appear to be now undergoing a process
of gradual decomposition, no doubt the effect of dampness. These leaves
contain a portion of Psalm exviii (verses 1-16 and 33-116) in the Vulgate
version with marginal and interlinear commentaries and scholia, and some
Trish glosses. The latter are on folios 1a, 3a, 4a, 5a, 5b, 6b. The format is
large folio, the largest page measuring 36 cms. x 26. A modern hand has
numbered the pages in the lower margins 1 to 12. The ruling cannot be
clearly discerned. The text of the Psalm is written in long lines in a large
and beautiful semi-uncial Irish hand,” the ordinary letters being nearly a
1 Bibliotheque de l Ecole des Chartes, xlvi, 1885, pp. 344, 345.
2 Revue Celtique, vii, 1886, p. 96.
3 Irish Ecclesiastical Record, ix [1873], pp. 241-247.
* Historical MSS. Commission, Fourth Report, 1874, Appendix, p. 601.
® Hennessy expressed a doubt as to its being the actual work of St. Caimin, but stated
that it was certainly as old as the Book of Kells.
5 Facsimiles of National MSS. of Ireland, part iv, 2, 1884, Appendix, plate xxii.
™ The reproduction is of little value from the palaeographical point of view.
5 Loc. cit., Introduction, p. exii.
° Enquiry into the Art of the Illuminated MSS. of the Middle Ages, part i, 1897,
pp- 83, 84. F
0 Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus, i, 1901, pp. xiv, 6. Friu, 1910, iv, p. 182.
Compared with the beautiful rotund hands of such early MSS. as the Books of
82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
centimetre in height, and the capitals sometimes double that. The line
of writing varies from 7-5 to 18 ems., and (not counting the commentary and
notes) there are from 14 to 18 lines of text to the page. In the text we find
a number of ornamental signs employed here and there to fill up space, thus:
2> +) LL... ; and as signe de renvoi to the marginal scholia © written
under or above the word commented upon. Sometimes two dots are placed over
or under letters (e.g. é) where no expunctuation is intended. The punctuation
is marked by the three signs ., .., . and the words are clearly separated. A
calculation shows that assuming this MS. to have once contained the whole
Psalter, is must have consisted of about 216 folios. Indeed, it must have
been one of the finest of the later Ivish Mss. Each of the sections into which
this Psalm is divided begins with a large illuminated letter, and each verse
with an ornamental capital of smaller size. These illuminated initials are in
the style of those of the Psalter of Ricemarch, which was written at the end
of the eleventh century.’ The outlines are in black, sometimes with a
beast’s head at one end, while the other terminates in a simple spiral
development. The interior spaces are filled in with patches of red, yellow,
purple, and green. Of the ancient geometrical pattern work, etc., there is
little or no trace.
With regard to the date at which these leaves were written. A glance at
the MS. is sufficient to convince anyone acquainted with the palaeography~ of
Irish mss. that the tradition connecting it with St. Caimin’s time must be
dismissed at once. When we proceed to make a more careful study of
the writing—more especially of the pointed Irish minuscules of the prefaces
and marginal scholia, which were evidently written at the same time as the
text, and probably by the same hand—and of the compendia scribendi and
illuminations, we are led to the conclusion that this MS. must be assigned
to the latter portion of the eleventh or to the twelfth century. It exhibits
the closest resemblance in general details to such Mss. as the Trinity College
and Franciscan Libri Hymnorum; the Gospels of Maelbrigte,‘ the Vatican
Lindisfarne and Kells, the writing of our fragments appears degraded and betrays at
once its late origin. The same thing is to be said of the ornamental initials.
1 Cf. Lindsay (Early Welsh Script, 1912, p. 64).
2 We are still without a scientific and exhaustive work on Irish palaeography. Much
preliminary ground has been already broken by the admirable researches of Traube and
Lindsay. A complete catalogue of all the extant Latin Mss. written in Irish, or at least
insular, hands would be of great utility. The list of such mss. preserved in Continental
libraries given by W. Schultze (Centralblatt fir Bibliothekswesen, vi, 1889, pp. 287-295) is
neither complete nor always accurate. Workers on this subject will find Dom Gougaud’s
Répertoire (Revue Celtique, xxxiv, 1913, pp. 14-37) very useful.
3 Cf. Bernard and Atkinson (Irish Liber Hymnorum, i, 1898, plates i, ii).
* Thompson (Introduction to Greek and Latin Palaeography, 1912, p. 382). Compare also
the A hand of the Lebor na hUidre distinguished by Best (Eriu, vi, pt. 2, 1912, plate i).
Espostro— On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin. 83
Psalter! (Palatinus lat. 65), ete., all of which date from this period. On the
other hand, we find none of the distinctive characteristics of the Irish mss. of
the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries.
f.la: 35 cms. x 25; Beati—uwustitiae tue (Ps. exvil, 1-7) ; 118, 7 dedict for
didici; has suffered much from damp, the marginal notes being partly
illegible. :
f. 1b: Lustificationes—tuos (8-16); 11 abscondidi for abscondi, 16 in tuis
iustificationibus for in tustificationibus tuis; between ff. 1b and 2a a leaf is
missing.
f. 2a: 36 x 26; Legem— Domine (33-41); 35 semita for semitam; 39 iocunda
for iucunda, 40 et in for in.
f. 2b: salutare—tuis (41-48) ; 47 meditabor for meditabar, que for quae, 48
que for quae, mirabilibus for wustificationibus.
f. 3a: 35°5 x 26; Memor—dizxi (49-57) ; 54 perigrinationis for peregrina-
tionis, 55 in nocte for nocte, 57 dominus for domine.
f. 3b: custodire—tuum (57-65); 62 iustitie for iustificationis, 64 tua is
omitted ; Domini for Domine.
f. 4a: 30 x 26 ; Bonitatem—argenti (66-72) ; 67 ego custodiwi for custodiwi,
72 milia for millia; the lower margins of this folio have been somewhat cut
away, but the writing has been spared.
f. 4b: Manus—confundar (73-80) ; 73 ut discam for et discam, 74 uerbo
tuo for uerba tua, 80 inmaculatum for immaculatum.
f. 5a: 31 x 25-5 ; Defecit—twi (81-88) ; 81 in uerbwin for et in uerbum, 82
consolaueris for consolaberis, 85 et lex for ut lex.
f. 5b: Im—Domine (89-97) ; 90 generatione for generationem, 92 perisem for
pervissem, 93 oblifiscar? for obliuiscar, iustiones for ‘iustificationes, 96 omni
consummationi for omnis consummationis.
f. 6a: 34 x 26; toto—tue (97-106); 97 toto for tota, 100 exquisiut tor
quaesiui, 105 tuum Domine et for twwin et.
f. 6b: Humiliastimuivam (107-116); 107 huwmiliasti for humiliatus sum,
109 tuis for meis, 110 @ for de, 114 in uerbum for et in uerbum. This page has
suffered much from damp.
1 The similarity to this Ms. is very close ; cf. Bannister (Pagine Scelte di Due Codici,
Tay. i-iv, ap. Codices e Vaticanis Selecti, Series Minor, ii, 1910); Ehrle et Liebaert
(Specimina Codicum Latinorum Vaticanorum, 1912, Tab. 24, and p. xxi). Cf. also
W. Stokes (Academy, xxxv, 1889, p. 26); Bannister (Jowrnal of Theological Studies, xii,
1911, pp. 280-284 ; Zeitschrift fir Celtische Philologie, viii, 1911, pp. 246-259) ; Lindsay
(Zentralblatt fiir Bibliothekswesen, xxix, 1912, p. 62).
2 Whitley Stokes, Warren, and others have tabulated lists of mis-spellings found in
Trish ss., which they regarded as characteristic Irish Latinisms. It is well, however,
to remember that many of these forms occur in mss. of undoubted Anglo-Saxon and even
Continental origin ; cf. Hessels (Academy, 1895, xlviii, p. 12).
84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The following is a list of the compendia seribendi which oceur in this
Ms.1 :— 7
I. Compendia Scribendi in the Text.
ae: e. oculos : oclos.
am : a. omnium: oium.
anima: aia. per: pp.
auerte: aute. pre: p.
autem: |, Fp, aute, pro: Pp.
bene: b. propter: pp.
con : 2) propterea : ppea (f. 6a); ppea (f. 4a).
dei : di. quam : q.
derelinquentibus: derelinqntib3. quando : qn.
domine, domini: dine, dni. quae, que: Qs q3i(6)b):
eius : 5) qui: 4
eloquia: elog. quia : q.
em: é, quod : a.
enim : +t quomodo : qmo.
est : 2 quoniam: qm.
et : &? —rum: i
facta : fea. : —runt : its
forte : fte. saeculi, saeculo: scli, scld.
in: i secundum : stdm,+.
,aqueum: laqu sicut : 8
lumen : lum sum: S.
mea : m. sunt : St-
meum : mm super : sr.
mihi: mi. terra : tra.
ne: n. tibi : t.
nominis: nois timentium : timtium.
non : n, N. tua, tuo: t, t.
1With this list compare that of the compendia found in the Vatican Psalter
drawn up by Bannister (Zeitschrift fiir celtische Philologie, viii, 1911, pp. 246-259). It will
be seen that the two mss. are closely related. Bannister assigns the Vatican ms. to the
end of the twelfth, or even beginning of the thirteenth century. Our fragments would
appear to be somewhat earlier. They are certainly earlier than the Corpus Christi,
Drummond, and Rosslyn missals edited by Warren, Forbes, and Lawlor.
* For this symbol see the facsimile appended to this paper (lines5, 7, 10, 14).
II. Additional Compendia in
tur: ¢°.
uerbum: wubum.
um : u.
us Fo
ante: an.
antequam : ang.
argenti: ar (f. 4).
aut: a.
auerti, autem : au.
ber : Bb.
bono, bonum: bo, bom.
Christus: Xps.
cognoui: cogno.
cuius : cs.
dicit : dt.
dicitur: dr.
dictum: dem.
ecclesia: ecta.
ergo: g.
et: 7
faceres, factus: feres, fs.
fraudes: _ fudes (f. 3b).
frequenter : freqnt (f. 3b).
gra-: g, g.
Ste g.
gur-: x.
haec: h.
hoc: h.
hominum : hoium.
ideo: ido.
igitur : ig’.
im-: ik
ingreditur: ingdit’.
ipsum: ips.
R.I-A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C.
Espostro— On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin.
usquequaque : usqque (f. 1b); usquaque
(f. 2b); usqque (f. 3a); tsquaq3
(f. 6b).
ut: u.
the Minuscule Commentaries.
littera : litta.
misericordia : misda, misericor.
nobis : nob.
nomen, nomine: nom, noé.
nostra, nostris: ura, nris.
nunc : ne.
omni, omnia: oi, ola, oma.
particeps : parti.
populos, populus : plos, pts.
postquam : pq.
potest : pt.
pri-, primum: p, pmum.
qua : q.
quare : qre.
quo: q-
rerum : rr.
respondit: respon.
sancta, sanctis, sanctorum:
sca, scis, scorum.
scilicet : aSe
secundum: ¥.
sed: S.
sicut : Sut, s.
suis : SS.
supra : sra.
tanto : tno.
ter: ite
uel: ie
uer : ur.
uere: ue.
[13]
86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
With regard to the marginal and interlinear commentaries.* To verses
1, 9, 41, 49, 57, 65, 73, 81, 89, 97, 105, 113, are prefixed short arguments.
Owing to the loss of the beginning folios, the argument to verse 1 commences
abruptly thus:
[i. 1a] . . . ut meritum diuini carminis honore tituli possit agnosci. Est
enim ebreis elimentis ad rudes et docibiles in scola Christi populos
instruendos tali ordine depictus ut ab unaquague littera octoni uersus
incipiant, etc. (ci. Cassiodorus, Jn Psal., P.L. 70, 8358, c).
The argument to 41 runs thus:
[z. 2a]: Vau et ipse postulat congregatio sancta salutarem sibi Dominum
debere concedi, ut inimicos de tanta remuneratione confundat et in lege
assidua meditatione proficiat ipse ergo dominus atque saluator (/oc. ci#., 849D).
Between the lines are brief notes and in the top and side margins are
longer comments.* The following examples will suffice:
[f. 2a, on verse 37]: His: Ecce fecisti me concupiscere mandata tua et
non diuitias mundi. Et inequitam in amore Dei et proximi. Vel equitas tui
est confirmare me in mandatis tuis dum concupiui ea.
[#.3a,on 57]: Portio a parte dicta est; illius enim partis sumus cuius
uoluntatibus obaudimus ; quod uerbum frequenter inuenis dictum, ut est illud:
Filiis Leui non erit portio, neque sors in medio fratrum eorum, quia Dominus
Deus est pars eorum uel portio (/oc. cit., 855a).
[i. 4a, on 70]: Coagulatum® est sicud lac cor eorum; agulum, coagulum
compositum a con et agulum uel agelo cogilatum*
My thanks are due to Mr. R. I. Best for assistance and advice during the
compilation of this paper. To the Rev. Father T. A. O’Reilly, O.F.M., I am
much indebted for allowing me liberal access to the mss. in the Library of
the Franciscan Monastery, Dublin.
i These scholia are not original, but are extracted from the various patristic
commentaries. Thus the passage on f. la: Iosephus autem refert in libris apxawroyas
hune psalmum e cxliiii, ete., does not prove that the writer had read Josephus. He has
merely copied it from the Pseudo-Hieronymian Breviarium in Psalmos (Migne, Patrol.
Lat., 26, col. 1187e) ; cf. D’Arbois (Revue Celtique, vii, 1886, p. 96).
> To some of these commenis are prefixed the letters H or his.
> Above this word is written obduratum.
4 Lege a gelu congelatum.
Esposrro—On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin. 87
TRANSCRIPTION OF PLATE VII.
(a) Text with INTERLINEAR SCHOLIA.
custodire legem tuam.,
ut implerem legem
Deprecatus sum faciem tuam in toto
deprecatus hoc dixi
corde meo. miserere mei
promisionis tue
secundum eloquium tuum.,
inuenit quod petit dum non obliuiscitur opera dei. s. quod ego non potui a uia iniquitatis sensus meos
Cogitaui wias meas et conuerti
in hane uitam ueni
pedes meos in testimonia tua
timore persecutorum
Paratus sum et non sum turbatus.
ut custodiam mandata tua
impedimenta demonum et hominum et persecutorum
Funes peccatorum circumplexi sunt
fidem gue per dilectionem operatur
me et legem tuam non sum oblitus.,
de profunda tempestatione
Media nocte surgebam ad confiten
scio quod tribulor ad me iustificandum
dum tibi super indicia iustiti¢e tue.,
‘Christus dicit qui particeps carnis humane uel temptationis ut homines mandata custodirent et timerent
Particeps ego sum omnium timentium
te et custodientium mandata tua.,
dum iustificat impios
Misericordia domini plena est terra.
ut perficiam
iustificationes tuas doce me.,.
Teth bonum. Bonitatem. Populus beatus nonam litteram cantaturus ingreditur.
In qua gratias egit humiliatum se fuisse ut ad iustificationes domini
deuotissimus perueniret. Testimonia eius asserens sibi supra omnes esse di-
uitias nomenque presentis littere pariter exponens.- Bonum suum dicit uerbum dei
humiliter meditari., [Cassiodorus, Joc. cit., 8578].
uox sanctorum in tribulatione digentium qui in aduersis probantur
Bonitatem fecisti cum seruo tuo
ut bonum me dilectaret
promisionem
domine secundum uerbum tuum.,
88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
(0) MARGINAL SCHOLIA.
et (?). Vt custodiam uerbum‘tuum. D. 8. uultum. t.i.c. m.m. m. secundume. t. Recogitaui
u.m. 7 (?) conuertisti. p. m. ad testimonia tua. Festinaui et neglexi custodire m. t. F. impiorum
implicauerunt. me. l. t. n. 8. 0, [Psalteriwm Hebraicum, P.L. 28, 1222c].
Medio noctis surgam. a. © (?). tibi. s. iustitie tue., P.e.s. 0. t. t. et cus. precepta tua. M. tua
completa est. t. precepta. d. m. Bene. f.s. t. d.s.u. t., [loc. cit., 1222c-1223a).
a . . . .
his. Faciem. presentiam tuam. nulla pars est in corde meo que te non cogitaret.,
libera me de captiuitate sicut promisisti.,
Cogitaui. confessus sum peccata per poenitentiam. et auerti. sensus meos a uia iniquitatis quia
ego non potui nisi me conuertisses.,
Paratus. obeddens tibi fui et non cum tristitia.
Funes. fraudes hostium insidueque uel uincula frequenter mihi admotata sunt. et legem. licet in
persecutionibus sum.
Media. quando omnia secura sunt ego ad orationem tuam surgebam. uel de profunditate
tribulationis. super iudicia. scio quod tribulor ad me iustificandum.,
Particeps. ob hoc de omni angustia libera me. et custodientium. ideo solue me de captiuitate et
angustia.
Misericordia. non solum in iudea sicut in babilonia. nobis misericordia. instrue me ut mandata tua
perficiam.,
Bonitatem. ut bonum me dilectaret secundum u. quod promisisti abraham pro semini eius
misericordiam faceres.,
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate VII.
Oe t= Bee)
pene wesom om@aia.
KO CRAAIS SIA QUSUNI TIGA.
7 CcUS@MOIT Maeda
4m a Goimeiresh wmoniim byes
aqnsug ned
a soars te) ee hamtniy=aya
tICEPS Cop Sun ks
1S! SeESiooNwoIMNpIEN Kc
; eS
ex ea ‘Lyon 433 si
IS pany store hal faa Ste
Dados ms Sadi neraetpennetMA Grey fy
Ty Nom -6 Prtarleepet open t
Wrars tem meoTsiUye s ae ER
nox # Aine “tS aim Pa soth Bille
TALC PREISG € Sti ASeRuo
Hoban! eS ieeae nee
mers
oil Seon tl jbunran mM
Esposito. —TuHE so-CaLLEp ‘‘ Psatrer or Sr. Caimrn.”’
fol. 8b (p. 6).
ve
basen
VI.
FORTIFIED HEADLANDS AND CASTLES ON THE SOUTH
COAST OF MUNSTER.
Part I. From SHERKIN TO YOUGHAL, Co. Cork.
By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A.
Pirates VITI-XI.
Read NovemBer 10, 1913. Published January 23, 1914.
Tue study of the fortified headlands of Ireland is one so neglected, and yet
of such importance and interest, that I have especially devoted attention to
it for the last eight years, besides having collected material for some of the
remains from 1878 down. It was an almost untouched field in archeology, for
before 1906, on the west coasts of Munster and Connacht, only three such forts
had been adequately described, Caherconree and Dunbeg in Kerry and Dubh
Cathair in Aranmore. There were also partial, and usually most inaccurate,
brief accounts of Dunnamo in Mayo. Descriptions (usually with plans,
sections, and illustrations) are now accessible for over 150 such forts; and our
Proceedings have recorded many of those in Co. Mayo.’ On that account I
may crave permission to lay before the Academy a study of the forts along
an important reach of the south coast. Hnough is given of the history of the
places to show at least their later owners, and who modified and strengthened
their defences. Necessity for condensation prevents my going as fully as
could be wished into the general topography, the rock-structure, or the
evidences of submergence of the coast so impressive at Lislea? and elsewhere.
I hope to draw the attention of antiquaries outside Ireland to the subject,
as such turn more frequently to the Proceedings of the Academy than to
other sources for special information on Irish “prehistory.” Later on a
sequel could be given on the other reaches of the south coast, along with
a list of all the fortified headlands of the southern provinces and Connacht,
and a bibliography which would place the broad lines of the subject on a
fairly scientific basis.
1 Proceedings, vol. xxix, p. 11, and vol. xxxi, Part 2, p. 6, p. 19.
? Peat, full of roots and branches, is cut at low water, the bog being, it is said, 50 feet
deep ; roots and stems rise over the waves or lie on the beach.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [14]
20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
It will be noted that destruction is hard at work on the forts along the
Cork coast, more so even than in Kerry, Clare, or Mayo. The cultivation of
land down to the very edges of the heads has led the farmers to remove the
defences for building or top-dressing. On the wilder coasts cultivation is
hardly possible, and the herdsman is less tempted to remove and destroy
ancient remains than the farmer. Thus it is pressingly incumbent on Irish
workers to secure and publish fully all that they can secure; for later genera-
tions of students will find little instruction left for them on the cliffs. There
is now hope of this being well done in Co. Cork on the praiseworthy plan
inaugurated by Sir Bertram Windle. Some: day international study must
become a force, and then the despised field records may be the current coin
of the exchange, and the theories, notes of depreciated value, or cancelled.
There are some who call for “final results” at these beginnings of
explorations, others who resent later history being given and “nothing
about the origin or primitive builders.” ‘The time to satisfy the latter
demands in full has not become possible as yet. In the historic period it
were poor work to tell of the original structure and builders of a church and
nothing of its restorers or adapters; this should also be recognized as far
as possible in primitive buildings.
The time has not yet come to generalize about Irish forts of any de-
scription ; we can only deal with each case on its own merits. Our profound
ignorance may be forgiven silence, but hardly dogmatic assertions, should
it venture on such, as some would have us to do. How widely such forts
extend in time the few facts to hand show us clearly. Flint implements
have been found in the forts at Howth near Dublin, and Shanooan near
Dunmore, (o. Waterford. These may have been used by the first occupants,
or may have been lost before the fort was dug or even the headland carved
out of the solid land, or they may have been lost centuries after the place was
fortified. Chipped flints are found on fortified headlands elsewhere, notably
in the great complex fort of ‘l'revalgue in Cornwall’; but they occur in others
with finds even of the Iron Age. Of later periods, the Swiss and French
spur-forts caps barrés) belong to the centuries from the Bronze Age down.
Irish promontory-forts are recognized as prehistoric in our earliest records ;
we shall see this to be the case at Duncearmna. The great promontory fort
of Cap Sizun (now, alas, I am told, entirely levelled) showed old Gaulish
remains overlaid by those of Roman occupation at the beginning of our era
1“ Victoria County Histories, Cornwall,” p. 452, and William C. Borlase in
** Archaeoloyia,” xliv (2), 1871-2, p. 428.
2 «* Ancient Forts of Ireland,” p. 33, fig. 4.
Wrsrrope— Fortified Headlands & Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 91
Some of our forts -were utilized by Danes, Welsh, or Normans, like the
Doonegalls, Dunabrattin, and Baginbun ; but it was not the Norse or Danes
but “new coming nations this island shall rule that in outlying head-
lands abode ere the fight ” of Clontarf in the “Weird Sisters’ Song” of 1014."
Records and buildings show that occupation continued down to the sixteenth
(nay, to the eighteenth) century ; indeed, there is a farmhouse inside Dun-
deady, and lighthouses in several of the forts. Dunanore at Smerwick was
made in 1579?; the outer works of Ballingarry in Kerry in 1638°; early
adaptations, as at Dunbeg in Corcaguiny; and later ones, mostly of the
fifteenth century, at the castles of the Dangan on Achill,* Dunlicka, and
Cloghansavaun, Co. Clare,’ Leck, Doon, Pookeenee, Ballybunnian, Browne’s
Castle, Ferriter’s Castle, and Rinneaheragh in Kerry,’ and a swarm of castles
in Cork. These being the undeniable facts, it is folly to call for a theory of
‘the race that built the forts,” or “ the fort-building period.”
“The race that built the forts”—the fort distribution in space forbids
an answer: on the Ural Mountains in Russia; on the spurs of the Danube
valley; in Bosnia, Hungary, Switzerland, France, down to the Alpes
Maritimes ; all over the British Isles; nay, in the New World in the spurs
of the Ohio valley’—countless races made these most obvious of defences.
Four lists have been published. The first in 1879 by G. M. Atkinson in
his preface to “ ‘lhe Ogham Inscribed Monuments of the Gaedhil,”® a careless,
short, and confused list—“ Dunmore, Dunbeg (Kerry), Dunworly, Dun-
cathair (Dubhcathair, Aran), Knockadoon, Donour, Dunmanus, Dunabratton
(Waterford),” and the Old Head—“all on the southern coasts” of Ireland.
The second, an avowedly tentative list by Professor Macalister in 1898, in
“An Ancient Settlement in Corcaguiny,”® gives the Big and Little Doon,
Dooneendermotmore, Doonpower, Doonsorske, Portadoona, and Portadooneen
in Cork. He omits the others with medieval castles. I gave a list in 1902 in
“Ancient Forts of Ireland” with eighteen names, and another in 1906" with
twenty-seven. How far even the last falls short of the reality will be
seen at the end of these studies. As it is, the group of the single section of
the coast here given comprises in itself as many sites.
1 « Burnt Nial” (Niala Saga), ed. Dasent, 1900, p. 328.
2“ The historic material is collected and the Fort del Oro described in Journal Roy.
Soc. Antt. Iv., vol. xl, pp. 193-203.
3 Ibid., pp. 115, 119. + Proc. R.I. Acad., vol. xxix, pp. 29-32.
5 Journal R. Soc. Antt. Ir., xxxviii, pp. 44, 221, 222.
6 Tbid., xl, pp. 20, 24, 26, 29, 110, 206 ; xlii, p. 210. ’ [bid., xxxviii, p. 31.
Sp. 101. ® Trans. R.I. Acad., vol. xxxi, p. 209. 10 p. 126.
1 R. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxvi, p. 241.
| 14*}
99 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
I dare not assert completion, but at least I visited every likely site, besides
long reaches of unpromising coast, and even if all the forts should not be
recorded, at least 1 am sure that no exceptional or great fortress can have
escaped so detailed a search.
Of the early districts along the coast a few must be noted. Chief of all
is Corea Laidhe,’ the O’Driscoll’s country ; it extended far westward, beyond
our bounds, once past Mizen Head ; but we begin in its political as well as its
natural centre. The tribe of the Corca Laidhe? was of the same group as
the Dartraidhe, Cabraidhe, Corcaoiche, and Cascraigh. They claimed to be
of the race of Ith, son of Breogan (compare Ptolemy’s “ Brigantes,” circa
250), the first of the Spanish Gaedhil to see Ireland. ‘Their eponymous
ancestor was Lughaid Laidhe*; his son Lughaid Maccon had a son Aenghus,
“bloody spear,’ ancestor of the later Ui hEidersceoil or O’Driscolis. This
family boasted that they were the first Christian tribe in Ireland, their
clansman, Ciaran of Saighir, having been born at Clere (Clear Island, where
his cross, well, church, and strand are still shown); he preceded the mission
of St. Patrick, as did Declan of Ardmore, Co. Waterford, by fully thirty
years. The Corcalaidhe (Corcaluighe) paid tribute to Cashel—“100 cows
frisking and skipping,” “sixty brown oxen,” and “100 heavy hogs”; the prose
version says 100 of each. Another tribute poem under their second name of
Dairfhine assesses “300 oxen, 600 milch cows from the sept of Maccon.”4
These poems, attributed to the fifth century, possibly date in their present
form late in the ninth (or even in the tenth) century. Finn, king of Corco
Laighdi, died in 944.° In the early maps from the Upsal Portolan, about
1450 down, the name “Corcala” frequently appears with Baltimore and
Glenbaron (or Castlehaven). The latter name must have been superseded
by Corcala, as, while it appears on Angelino Duleert’s map, 1339 to 1436,
the other takes its place in most of the maps from 1450 onwards. The name
Korkly Balthamore is found in the decree against Finghin O’Driscoll in 1460.
The pedigree of their chiefs is very broken; the connected part begins with
Maccon, who died 1442; Finghin (denounced by the government in 1450),
1472; Conchobhar died 1509 ; Conchobhar Finn; O’Mathgamhna; Sir Finghin
1 The classical work on this district is O’Donovan’s edition of the tract in the Book
of Ballymote, &c., in ‘‘ Miscellany ” of the Celtic Society, 1849.
2 Cormac’s Glossary, circa 900, gives Dairfine i (e) Corkalaigde, fine Daire Doimthig
(ed. W. Stokes, p. 16).
3 Lughaidh was king of Ireland a.p. 250.
4 Leabhar na gCeart (ed. O'Donovan), p. 46, p. 43, p. 64.
° Annals of Ulster. There is a long list of Corca Laidhe chiefs from 766 to 1058 in
the Annals of the Four Masters,
§ Statute Roll, Henry VI.
Westropp—VPortified Headlands & Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 98
in the reign of Elizabeth, and his rebel son, Conchobar O’Driscoll. Their
chief was inaugurated in presence of MacCarthy More, who handed him a
white rod in token of power, and took numerous imposts, down to the
Elizabethan changes, “Ciod Ihye, Duff Yeeks or Black Rente, Dollysawny,
and Baultynye or cess.”! In the quaint lines of Hanmer,’ “the Carties
plaied the divells in Desmond . ..; at length, through the operation of Satan, a
bane of discord was throwen between the Carties and O’Driscoles, O’Donovaies,
&e. ..., and the Desmond in the end overcame and overtopped them all,’ the
same vicious circle of events always recurring. The tribal land was also
Cothluighe mor in 1215,‘ Coulymore, 1549. Colleymore and Colleybeg are
best shown by the rural deaneries; these, in 1302, were Obathumpna, Ross,
and Corkyghueragh (or Micrus to Akadun); the first lay between ‘Thamolagi
(Timoleague) and Ross-Carbery; and, in 1315, Colleymore is given as
including the parishes of Myross, Glanbarahane, ‘'ullagh (Baltimore),
Creagh, Kilcoe, Aghadown, and Cleere. ‘here were many subdivisions ; from
Baltimore to Loch Eidnigh (Hyne) lay Fethnahimghona, at Coosdoona ;
eastward lay the Ocowhigs and Ui Fithceallaigh (now Feelys and Fields) in
Tuath Fitheeallaigh from Dundeady to Cloghnakilty, ‘lhe O’Driscolls once
extended to the Old Head as the legend of Nede (circa 900) implies. Past
Rosscarbery, or Tuath Ruis, O’Baithin,° or Ibane, has left its name on the maps.
Round the Old Head lay Criochchursey or Courceys; past Kinsale, Kinelea;‘
beyond Cork Harbour, Imokilly.’. As I hope, later on, to publish elsewhere
a study of this most interesting coast, I will not add more to a paper
confined so closely to a study of one set of remains, the fortified headlands.
TYPES OF PROMONTORY ForTS.
I ventured to put forward a classification of promontory forts at the
beginning of my survey in 1906. The received English classification, in this,
1 Inquisition, Chancery, 1608.
2“ Historie of Ireland” by Meredith Hanmer, p.p., Edmund Campion, and Edmund
Spenser (ed. 1633), p. 201, under 1260.
3 Overtopped even the Normans. The Lords de Courcey paid imposts to them, which
the Crown, on Desmond’s forfeiture, gave to the town of Kinsale. See Cal. S. P. Ir.,
p. 548, under June, 1588, for the imposts of the Earls of Desmond. Peyton’s Survey
and the great Desmond Roll abound in similar information : see Proc. R.I.A., xxvi (c),
p. 72.
* Dublin Annals of Innisfallen, Trinity College Lib.; see also 1154, ‘‘ Amlaeibh
O hEidersceoil, prince of Cothluighe, slain in the gate of the church of Birr.”
5 Ui baghamna, Ui badamna, Obathumpna.
® Cenel Aedha, the patrimony of Barrach écc, anciently called Insovena.
7 Ui maccaile, or Ui mic Coille.
94 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. -
as in several other cases, does not meet the requirements of Ireland, as it
includes crescent forts, and indeed any that use natural cliffs. In Ireland
this would involve bringing together numerous types, properly classed, with
far different congeners, so I have ventured to use a more elaborate classifica-
tion. ‘I'he types here used are—(a) The simple headland fort, with a single
wall, or mound, with (or without) a fosse. (0) A similar form, but complex,
with several earthworks and fosses, with (or without) a wall. (ec) The
entrenchment and citadel. (d) The multiple fort, with subsidiary entrenched
headlands. I may add—(e) The platform, with a gangway natural or artificial ;
(7) The headland with a deep natural hollow at the neck; and (4) the fortified
shore-rock, usually isolated at high water. Of these types I found no example
of (d) in South Cork. It is, however, rare—Dun Kilmore, in Mayo; Doon
Castle and Dunsheane, in Kerry ; Dunabrattin, in Waterford; Baginbun, in
Wexford; and the great Baily of Howth, in Dublin, virtually exhausting the
list. Generally speaking, the defences are far sighter and weaker in South
Cork than elsewhere: nothing like the great mounds of Bunnafahy, Doonegall,
in Clare, or Dunsheane, or the walls of Dunnamo and Dubh Cathair,
remains.
First Tyre (a).
The torts of the first type fall into groups, each consisting of a stone wall
or of a fosse and mound. They may be grouped as curved or straight; but I
do not regard the former as older than the latter, for, in many cases, the
natural lines, ridges, and hollows of the site determined the builders to adopt
one or other of the plans. Let us first note the curved works.
CARRIGADOONA, INISHERKIN (Ordnance Survey Map No. 143.—Inis
Sherkin, in Irish Inis Arcain (Hog Island, or Arcan’s Island, if it be a proper
name),' is the most western point included in this survey of the coast, being
closely bound up with Baltimore, our starting-point. Local Irish derivation
regards it as Inis Seircin, “little darling,” but the evidence of documents
dismisses this pretty fancy. It is not named by the early Italian maps ; but the
Annals give it as Inis-arcain in 1460; it is Inishirkan in 1534; Inisercan
and Inisere in 1570, and Inishirke in 1599. It even has a place in ballad
poetry through “ Inisherkin’s ancient fame” being named by Davis in the
tragic “Sack of Baltimore,” along with “Carbery’s hundred isles,” and
“Gabriel’s rough defiles,” the last being a beautiful blue dome, channelled
' Arcan is possibly a personal name like “‘ Hogg.” In Irish names we have Mathgamhan,
or bear; Sinnach, fox ; Cu, hound; Faelchu, wolf ; and several others taken from
animals.
Wisrropp—Fortified Headlunds § Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 95
with watercourses, the most prominent feature of the bay. On Gaskanane
Sound, opposite to Clear Island, in Shevemore townland, is a low but bold
rock, the remnant of a far larger headland, known as Carrigadoona, the rock
of the fort (dunadh). It is separated from the shore by a narrow, fosse-like
creek, running into a low space between the raised rock platform and the
plateau of equal height to the landward. A narrow heap of large, square-
edged blocks les along the end of the cove and curves across the neck to the
sea; this wall is quite overthrown, and had no filling. It was about 8 feet
to 10 feet thick. Just outside, on the low shelf, is a cist of the usual type,
two slabs 3 feet 8 inches to 3 feet 6 inches apart, and 7 feet 6 inches long, and
a second south slab to the west; it was probably 4 feet wide at the west end’
and about 8 feet long. The ends are torn up and the covers lie near; the
interior is filled, probably by the great waves that break up through the
gully. The slabs are, the southern, 4 feet 8 inches and 3 feet 10 inches long,
overlapping each other by a foot; the northern is 4 feet 8 inches long. The
cover slabs are 10 inches to 14 inches thick, and respectively measure 5 feet,
6 feet 2 inches each way, and 6 feet 10 inches by 4 feet. On the higher
ground to the south-west is a standing slab, 6 feet 6 inches high, by 3 feet
4 inches by 8 inches, and near it four smaller slabs from 4 feet to 5 feet
6 inches long, and 12 inches wide.
Portapoon (O. 8. 151).—A small headland is defended by a curved fosse
and mound about 120 feet long, on grassy cliffs in Scobaun townland. Another
nearly levelled crescent wall is on the edge of a cliffabove Sandycove, opposite
Horse Island ; but I see no reason for supposing it to be other than a wrecked
ring-fort. Scobane, and the neighbouring lands of Dooneen, belonged to the
O’Driscolls in early times. Fynen O'Driscoll Carragh, of Donalong was one
of the last of the old owners who held Scoghbane in 1630. Daniel, the
Mac Carthy Reagh, seven years later, granted it to Cahir O’Callaghan in
trust. Charles, the Mac Carthy Reagh, succeeded, and held it down to 1651.
Downing and Scobane were granted to Peter Hughes and James Malby, to
whem they were confirmed in 1667.1
CarriGILuiny (O. 8. 151).—It lies on the west side of the mouth of Glandore
harbour, with a beautiful outlook, and is on a little headland over 50 feet high.
It consists of defaced earthworks (overlaid by modern fences) and a slightly
curved fosse, about 30 feet wide, running from cliff to cliff, and nearly
160 feet long.* Not far away in the same townland foundations of walls and
1 Inquis. Oct. anno v, Car. 1; Book of Distribution, Cork, p. 232. Roll, xix Car. IT,
pars 6, f, No. 18, enrolled May, 1667.
? Plan, Plate X.
96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the remains of a large cemetery were found not long before 1750, and
Carrigullihy was held in 1641-1651 by Donagh O’Donovane alias Leagh.?
Dunnycove or Dunnycoouie (0. 8. 144).—A narrow, sloping spur, above
a beautiful strand and row of little bays, falls precipitously to a lower rock-
platform, to the south of which runs a dock-like creek, with parallel sides.
Down the upper slope the fort-builders took advantage of a knoll of rock and a
slight platform to make a small refuge. They dug a curved fosse, 12 feet
wide, cut in the rock, and 6 feet deep to the south, but almost effaced to the
north; and theyalso walled in a little platform below the rock. Later builders—
probably the Barrys—built a peel-tower on the outcrop; it is now a heap of
debris, sheeted with vetch, save for the north wall, which is 21 feet long and
about 20 feet high. There was a turret to the south-west, commanding a
small postern, and a breakneck path to the south creek. The lower platform
is fenced by a wall 3 feet thick; it is 55 feet east and west, by 22 feet north
and south inside. :
The castle, like the others of the group, is attributed to the O’Cowhigs.
The name appears as Dunhugge ; “ much was uncultivated, being on the march
of the Irish” in 1302°; and Downecowhigge, 1631, in the Inquisition of David
Lord Barry, Viscount Buttevant*; Downicar in Hibernia Delineata, 1683,
map 21,and Dunny and Dunnycove in subsequent documents.
CoospweeE (O. 8. 144).—Over the little “ yellow cove” with its remarkable
cliffs (rose, salmon-colour, maroon, and yellow) and the strand on which the
Dunworley beads continue to be found (after half a century),’ I found an
unmarked fort. The rocks are low with a high cap of yellowish earths; and
the sea has cuta deep cove into the fort headland. The mound is still perfect
round its edge, though crumbling away at the cliff. If it had an outer ring,
! Smith’s ‘“ Cork,’’ vol. i, p. 273. When Dean Swift stayed in Myross, June, 1723,
he went on boat to Glandore, and recorded his impressions of the coast in a Latin poem,
“* Carberiae Rupes” still preserved.
2 Book of Distribution, p. 230. The O’Donoyan family abound farther westward. It
will be remembered that Domnall mor Ua Briain, the last king of Munster, fatally opened
his land to the Normans by a desolating war with MacCarthaig. All from Luimneach to
Coreagh on to Mount Brandon was wasted. The Hoghanacht tribes, Ui Chonaill Gabhra
(O'Connell) and Ui Donnabhain, fled beyond Mangerton (Ann. Innisfallen, Bodleian Lib.).
They spread widely in West Cork; and in 1280 we find eighteen O’Dofnohans or
O’Donovehans paying £36 14s. 4d. to the English Government for peace (Pipe Roll,
No. 18 of xxvi Ed. I, 1297).
3 Pipe Roll, Edw. I, No. 21, anno xxx, referring to years xxvii-xxxii.
4 Inquis. Chancery, No. 66, Car. I.
5 Journal R. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. vy, consec., pp. 59, 61; also Dr. Neligan’s paper,
“Cork Cuvierian Society,” 1857. They are comparatively recent, and have given rise
to a wild crop of conjecture and legend.
® Por the ochres of Southern Cork, see Smith, vol. ii, pp. 368-9,
Westropp—Fortified Headlands & Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 97
all trace has disappeared as the road passes the edge of the curved fosse.
The ditch is 5 to 6 feet deep, and 12 to 15 feet wide in the bottom, and
23 feet to 25 feet at the road-level. The garth level is 10 feet above the ditch,
the mound 6 feet 6 inches higher, 15 feet thick at the garth, and 6 feet
on top. The main fragment of the garth is 57 feet long and wide. The
mound remains shapely and fairly perfect for 39 feet, and then balances
on the broken edge for 27 feet to the end of the fosse, and runs back on
the spur.!
Dunsorske (0.8. 113).—It les between Reanies and Roberts Head,
near the hamlet of Killowen, on low, crumbling cliffs. Any doubts I
had as to its character as a promontory-fort were removed by my visit.
The remains of the headland run out in the shallow bay in reefs, and
are sharp and evidently only exposed in comparatively recent times.
So also the north ends of the earthworks remain nearly uninjured, and
probably finished at that point from the first, the cliffs being also
comparatively uninjured there, though freshly cut away elsewhere.
The works were of unusual height and strength; they consist of two
curved rings with a fosse between. The outer is 8 to 10 feet high outside
(with traces of dry-stone facing and nearly perpendicular), and 12 feet thick.
Like the inner mound, it is covered with furze and heather. The fosse is
from 6 to 8 or 9 feet deep, below the field ; 12 feet wide below, and 150 feet
round; its north end is 5 to 6 feet lower than the middle; a road runs
down its south end to a quarry. The inner ring is 30 feet thick below,
and 6 feet on top; it rises 15 to 18 feet above the ditch, the upper part for
4 feet being of dry-stone work. The place seems now to be only called the
Din of Killowen.’
DOooNEENMACOTTER (O.S. 89).—In Imokilly, near Ballycotton, is a fort
which I must include in this group, though it was fenced slightly all round.
This is made a note of distinction by English antiquaries; but so many cases
are found in Ireland that I incline to believe that every headland was once
slightly fenced for the security of the people and cattle taking refuge
thereon. The shoreward defences are here, and indeed nearly always,
stronger than and often different in character from the rest of the walling.
The Dooneen stands at the junction of two deep stream-gullies, 30 to 50 feet
deep. A lesser runnel lay to the south. The fort-makers selected this
spur (fenced on two sides by almost perpendicular banks and for half
the third side by a natural fosse), and cut a curved ditch for about 108 feet ;
but the path down it for bringing up seaweed from the rocky shore has
1 Plan, Plate X. 2View on Plate VIII; Plan, Plate X.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C, {15}
98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
defaced and partly filled the fosse. They then made a mound with a
facing of well-built flagstones, 6 inches to 10 inches thick, and often 2 feet
square. The facing was 3 feet thick; the whole 8 to 10 feet thick; it rises
6 to 7 feet over the hollow, and 3 feet over the garth.1 The interior was
so deep in bracken that I could not distinguish any fences or house-sites
there. The fort under the name of ‘lighykehernagh (kern’s house) is
mentioned by C. Fitzgerald in 1858 as the residence of a giant Ranageana
or Geany, from whom Ballygeany townland across the stream was named.
The O Gevenys, from whom Ballygeany is named, were vassals of the Cathedral
of Cloyne: “O Gevenys sunt puri homines Sci Colmani et pertinent ad
ecclesiam,” says the Pipe Roll of Cloyne in the fourteenth century. As to
the family from which the fort and townland are named, I find one named
Mac Odris living in the district in the fourteenth century, and given in the
Pipe Roll of Cloyne. In an undated deed, probably of the early thirteenth
century, John Macodris holds Balymacbuoghan, and Henry and Patrick
O Geveney certain messuages, I presume at Cloyne. In 1848 an Inquisition
as to the tenants of John O Karny in Cloyne was found by a jury including
Thomas Macodrys. Ones of 1354 and 1356 name Maurice Macodris. Of the
burgesses of Cloyne, in 1402, in the time of Bishop Gerald,? Maurice
O Geveny is named.* The family of Macotter or Cotter seems to be
Normanized-Hibernicized Danes.
We now note the straight walled fortifications ; but it is better to reserve
those where later castles and walls form the bulk of the existing fortification,
and treat of them separately at the end of the primitive forts, even where
older traces unmistakably occur.
CoospDEARGADOONA, Toz Heap (O.S. 150).—In Scullane townland, we
find another walled headland. This fortress about twelve years ago (as
Iam told by Mr. Patrick Maguire, who lives at the old signal-tower above
it) was in fair preservation. It has now been almost entirely levelled by
two neighbouring farmers, for hardly necessary fences, with the callous
disregard for their country’s past increasingly characteristic of their class.
The bold headland of Scullane, with its fine outlook past Castlehaven to
the Squince, and on to Dundeady and Galley Head, forms a rugged set of
knolls, with steep slopes thick in furze and heather, down to low cliffs and
the stack of Scullane plumed with sea-fowl. Scullane is probably the
“Scetan ” (Scelan ?) of the Upsal map, 1450. It had a straight, massive wall
of large, thin slabs of dry stone, about 6 feet high; this is 161 feet to
1 Plan, Plate X. 2 Gerald Canton, an Augustinian, 1394-1407.
> Pipe Roll of Cloyne, ed. R. Caulfield, pp. 2, 7, 8, 34, 45, and 56.
Wesrropp—Fortified Headlands § Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 99
164 feet long (inside and out), and from 18 feet to 21 feet thick at various
points. The foundations of each face remain, the outer being (as usual)
of far larger slabs than the inner; but it is rarely 3 feet high, and the
demolition is still going on. At 105 feet from the eastern cliff, on the
edge of which the great rampart abuts, is the gateway. It was 4 feet 2 inches
wide outside. The passage is marked along the east by a line of great slabs;
they measure, going inward, 7 feet 5 inches by 3 feet 3 inches, 6 feet 3 inches
by 3 feet 6 inches ; the actual lintel still across the side-piers is 6 feet 3 inches
by 2 feet by 8 inches. At 48 feet from the gate eastward a short reach of
the outer wall is preserved ; the slabs are from 3 feet 6 inches to 6 feet 6 inches
long, and 8 or 10 inches thick. Few are under 3 feet 9 inches long. The
interior was packed with smaller flags. I saw no hut-sites inside! ‘The
western cove is locally named Coosdearg from the rich red heather on its
sides. Farther westward is a great gully—a collapsed cave said to have
been named Coosnashesharee from a team of oxen which, when ploughing
near it, took fright and ran with the plough over the precipice.
The next examples have all got fosses.
FAILLNALOUR INISHERKIN (0.5. 153),—The slight remains of a promontory-
fort occur at the north-west corner of Sherkin in Cloddagh townland. It is
one of a series of low reefs and rocks, the latter capped with deep beds of drift.
The fosse is straight, about 25 feet wide and 60 feet long. ‘To the south
another point is called Reenaraha, ‘the point of the rath’; but not even the
slightest trace remains to justify the name, unless it got transferred from
Faillnalour, as “ Leimatageart ” has got transferred to two other places even
more distant from the real site in the Mullet of Mayo.’
REEN (0.8. 151).—The Rinn, or point, to the east of Castlehaven between
it and the Squince, was once fortified. I found no early records; but it was
part of the estates of the Barrys, Viscounts of Buttevant, and part of the
Manor of Tymolegge: Edmond Hodnett of Court mac Shearii, held it at his
death on 24th June, 1570, and was succeeded by his son James, till
1623.2 The date of this “Entrenchment” is problematical. Perhaps (and
most probably) it was a small promontory-fort (with a straight mound and
ditch) which was walled in late times.
In 1586 Geffry Fenton wrote to Burghley recommending a bulwark to be
placed on the eastern points of Castlehaven and Glandore, to “ make it too
hot for ships to enter.” We are not told that this was carried out at Reen;
certainly it was not done on the east point of Glandore. Smith, in 1750,
1Plan, Plate X. 2 Plan, Plate X.
3 Inquis. Chancery, No. 95, Car. I, 1628.
4C. D. I. 1586, p. 192. 5 «*Cork,”’ vol. i, p. 272.
[15*]
100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
states that the eastern point of Castlehaven was “called Galleon Point, on
which are the remains of an intrenchment cast up by the Spaniards, and the
ovens used by them are also still to be seen.” I greatly doubt the story ;
nothing remains to mark the ruins of the “intrenchment” and the “ovens”
as anything different from the early forts and huts; and the peasantry often
attribute such structures to late persons, who, at most, only occupied them.
The term “oven,” too, may have been a corruption of “ouan,” i.e. wamh (a
cave), as in the case of “The Ovens,” a village in the same county on the
Bride.1 The fort consists of two very shallow, straight fosses with an inter-
vening wall and an inner one revetting a mound. ‘The outer “fosse” is perhaps
merely the shallow hollow one sees round some ring-forts, merely to supply
sods for completing the fence. It is ill-defined, 21 feet to the south and
9 feet at the gangway, and hardly 2 feet deep. The next wall is irregular
and probably modernized, bending out for 24 feet and abutting against a low
ridge down the hill. Then it runs for about 42 feet to the entrance at the
gangway, 9 feet wide and on for 51 feet, bending out again for 18 feet at the
north cliff, and thus concave to the land. It also covers the path to two
springs bursting out of the low ridge below the fort. Both facts seem to
mark it as late. The inner space was a fosse, straight, and now nearly filled
with the debris of the wall. It is irregular, 11 feet for most of the line, but
widened to 21 feet at the south, and 17 feet at the north, by the bending of
the outer wall. The old narrower hollow, 11 feet wide, is seen at the north
end. The outer mound had stone facing of small flags, and was from 9 feet
to 12 feet thick, and now only 3 feet to 4 feet high, The inner wall was of
stone, nearly allremoved. It runs from the southern ledge to the cliff, lying
N.N.W. and S.8.E. At 51 feet from the south is a gap 9 feet wide, and
another reach of 51 feet long to the cliff; then it turns sharply westward
to fence the edge of the garth. The facing is of well-laid slabs rarely 3 feet
long. There are no hut-sites in the garth.’
The “Spanish Ovens” seems to be a small hut with two oblong rooms ;
the northern is 6 feet wide and 8 feet 6 inches long, whence a narrow door,
2 feet wide and 3 feet deep, leads to the cross-chamber southward. The latter
cell is 9 feet long, lined with slabs set on end; one angle is cut off by an
oblique slab. The ruin lies 90 feet up the slope from the fort which is at the
end of a shallow hollow.?
RocuHEstown (O.S. 137).—On a low reach of drift-capped cliffs at the
' See Joyce, ‘‘ Irish Names of Places,” Part 1v, chapter iii, formerly Athnovan, ford of
the cave (Ath nUamhain). For the caves at the latter place, see Smith, ‘‘ Cork,” vol. i,
p. 212. 4
?Plin, Plates X, XI. ’ Plan, Plate XI.
Westrropp—Ffortified Headlands & Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 101
junction of Rochestown and Gianavirane in Templetrine parish is a nameless
fort, two straight mounds running east and west, with a fosse between, about
20 feet wide and 65 feet long. It is hard to believe that a structure on
so friable a headland can be of any considerable age, though the sides may
have been long protected by vegetation. John de Roche in 1358 held this
district in trust for Milo de Courcey.'
DUNBOIGE OR BARRY’S CASTLE (0.8. 113).—The kin of Giraldus Cambrensis?
have left their name stamped on the map of Co. Cork in Kinalea, at Barryroe,
Barrymore, and elsewhere. The Barrys, viscounts of Buttevant, as we saw,
claimed to derive that title from David de Barry, of Buttevant, in 1267, in
which year he inflicted a severe defeat on the MacCarthys, and named
Buttevant from his war-cry “ Boutez en avant!” This, however, is a popular
derivative, for Buttevant merely meant “out-post” (advanced Butte or Mote),
and is found so applied at Chateau Gaillard, Corfe Castle, and Buttevante’s
Tower in the walls of Dublin. In fact, the cry was taken from the Castle,
like “ Shanid aboo!” and “Crom aboo!”’ Philip de Barry, of Rincorran, was
summoned to Parliament in 1302, for even then Kinalea had long been
their appanage; they held the manor of Rincorne (Rincorran) and
Rinmoibili, 1315, under the De Courceys of Kinsale. William, son of
John de Barry, knight, and Philip, his son and heir, did homage and service
for Kenalegh to Miles de Courcey, Lord of Kensale, in 1358 and 1878.4. An
“Tnspeximus” of Edward III as to Miles, son of Miles de Courcey, and
Rincorne, alludes to several of these Barrys. Then passed the fifteenth
century; and in 1548 the Barry oge was Philip Barry, feudal Lord of
Kynaleagh, to whom Mary and Philip confirmed the lands in 1553, along
with the fish customs and harbour of Oyster Haven.’ The castle, however, so
far as my researches go, appears in documents only from the grant of Philip
and Mary to Philip, father of Thomas, Lord Barry, in October 1553.° Philip
had a second son John, whose son Henry Barry oge succeeded Sir Thomas,
and died 20th April, 1617, leaving two sons, William, born 1607, who died
at Youghal, 1623, and Philip, who succeeded him. Of the various lands we
1 An inspeximus of Ed. III in Carew mss. Cal. ‘‘ Book of Howth,’’ &c.
? Olethan (Barrymore, &c.) was granted to his brother, Philip de Barri, in 1183 (Ex.
Hib. Lib II, cap xx.)
3 Journal R Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxi, p. 87.
4 Cal. of Carew mss., ‘‘ Book of Howth,”’ p. 360.
> Cal. State Papers, Ir. See also Ing. Chancery, James I, No. 44. Sir Thomas Barry
oge of Rincorran.
6 Cited in a Chancery Inquisition of 1621. Philip was father of Lord Thomas, and is
called Lord Barry and Barryoge therein.
102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
need only give this place under the name of Dunbogey—Dwnbwoeg, 1601,"
Downboeggye, 1616; this last deed cites an old rental of William Lord Barry,
about 1461, calling it Dunboge. William fitzHenry Barry oge, of Rincorran,
held Dunboige, Noghivale, and Le Reny (Reanies). Philip was aged fourteen
when he succeeded. In 1637 he states that he derived chief imposts from
Downeboggye and other lands.* It is Dunboige in the Inquisition of March,
1624, and in August, 1642, when its owners, Philip and John Barry, were
outlawed at Kinsale.
The ruin of its old owners is told with grim formality in a Cromwellian
Inquisition? “Sep 29, 1657, John and David Barry, gents, late of Dunbogie,
Irish Papists, on 23rd Oct 1641 & long before & since held Kileagh, Downe-
bogie (30 Irish acres) and Ballinranglannie. They entered into rebellion
against the King and thereby [oh! the irony !] his Highness Oliver Lord
Protector of the Commonwealth by way of forfeiture was lawfully invested
upon the attainder of said John & David Barrie.” So he assigned the lands
to the disbanded soldiers of Major George Waters for arrears. Henry Coolishie
held it after the war; and on the Restoration got a confirmation in 1667 of
63 acres in Dunboige. Another civil war and confiscation followed in 1688,
and in 1703 John Hodder purchased part of Dunbogy in Kinalea from the
Chichester House Commissioners.‘
Lewis says that the castle was levelled in the late war (about 1810), being
used as material for the signal tower. Accordingly scarcely anything remains
of the castle except a straight fosse cut in the rock; and about 18 feet wide,
5 feet to 6 feet deep, and 54 feet long. Rising from the rock-cutting was a
peel-tower ; only a few courses of good slab masonry on the rock and a
shapeless heap of grassy debris remain; beyond the small platform behind it
the Head runs out in a roof-like spur with steep-grassed slopes. There is a
fine view of the cliffs from Nohoval cove to Flat Head. No forts remain
along them.
SECOND CLASS (0).
The complex defences of which we meet such striking examples as Dunbeg,
Dun Eask, and Duncanuig in Co. Kerry, and Kilmore in Achillbeg, Co. Mayo,
are conspicuously absent on the south coast of Co. Cork. The only example
is in Imokilly barony, not far from Cork Harbour.
Dunporr (0.8. 100)—In Lahard townland in Imokilly, a bold, though not
1 Trans., 1601. No. 6539.
® Affidavit Southwell mss., “ Council Book of Kinsale,” p. xxxviii.
3 Exchr., No. 4. Cromwell.
* Roll, xix Car. I, pars 2, dorso, No. 32, and Roll, ii Anne, pars 8, dorso.
Westrope—Fortified Headlands & Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 108
lofty, headland, Power (or Poor) Head, juts into the sea. The long frontage
ends in abrupt cliffs to the eastward, and a stream-gully and short cove about
162 feet to the west gave the fort-builders a site which they strongly
fortified. The ancient Anglo-Norman family of Le Poher, De la Poer, or
Power, became well rooted in the neighbourhood. We find William le Poher
paying scutage in 1172, and with nine associates bringing fifty horses to
Treland in 1184.1 They owned Balycotyn not far to the east in 1277, and
witnessed the charter of Alan, Bishop of Cloyne, granting Ballyban to the
son of the Dean of Cloyne in that year.* John le Poher was sheriff of
Co. Cork in 1279 and 1287. I do not know any early occurrence of the
place-name ; it is Donpuer in certain Elizabethan maps, copied very corruptly
as “ Doregnor” by Speed in 1610; this agrees with the local pronunciation,
“ Doonpoor.”
The castle is said to have been built about 1595, and to have been
destroyed not long afterwards, 1601-2, by James, “Sugan Earl” of Desmond,
when its defenders were put to the sword or thrown over the cliff like
Reymund’s prisoners at Baginbun. Thomas Power of Inshiphearig, held
Downe Phearigg (Dun-power), and enfeoffed Patrick Cronyne with it in 1617
and 1618 without the king’s licence. It is called Downyphearigge in a deed
of 1625. Power died January 16th the next year, leaving it to his own son
Edmond, with dower to his widow Ellena Power.
The headland was defended by an inner stone-faced mound running
E.N.E. and W.S.W., being 6 feet thick and 138 feet long in the
line of this wall and the fosse 10 feet wide. Before it a small peel-tower or
gatehouse was built, perhaps earlier than 1500, with walls 6 feet thick of good
slab masonry. It was 30 feet long and 17 feet wide, and stands 36 feet from
the east cliff. The tower has been levelled; the wall is from 4 feet 4 inches
to 6 feet thick; a fragment ending in window-jambs is 6 feet long and 10 feet
high; the rest bends back 6 feet in 9 feet. There are no foundations in
the garth. The mounds between the three fosses have been levelled and
used for top-dressing on the adjoining farms, and all the stonework of the wall
and the debris of the tower have also been removed for building-material—
another slur on the farmers of south Cork. The second and third mounds
are parallel to the wall, and from 15 feet to 18 feet wide. The fosses are about
10 feet wide below, and now only a couple of feet deep as a rule; but in
parts, 4 feet to 5 feet deep, they are wet, having small springs in them; the
1 Cal. Documents, Ir., from Pipe Roll, xix Hen. II, R. ii, and xxxi Hen. II, No. 11.
2 «Pipe Roll of Cloyne” (ed. R. Caulfield), p. 38: see also Irish Pipe Rolls, vii Ed. I,
xvi Kd. I.
3 Inquis. Chancery, No. 44, CharlesI, April 5th, 1625,
104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
outer is fed by a hearty little brook pouring down the west slope. The works
extend 80 feet in front of the tower. Only the east end of the outer mound
is fairly intact, 6 to 9 feet above the field, with a banquette 15 feet wide
behind it, and 12 feet wide on top; a sort of small bastion juts out at the cliff
for about 18 feet on top, 24 feet below.'
None of the platform forts conforms to the third type (c) in having an
outer ward such as we find in the forts of Island Ikane and (though now
levelled for farming purposes) the outworks of Danes’ Island and Island
Hubbock. It is certainly very rare elsewhere, the only case known to me on
the west coasts of Connacht and Munster being Bishop’s Island in Co. Clare,
though perhaps Pierce's Island in Kerry was of the type. The fourth type (d),
a main promontory with a lesser fortified headland, like the Baily on Howth,
Baginbun, Dunabrattin, and Dunsheane, does not occur in the district of our
survey.
THe Firra TYPE (e).
The platform-fort is of two varieties, the most characteristic having a
deep natural hollow across the neck, usually crossed by a narrow gangway ;
to this (c) belongs, save as being further defended by a fortification to land-
ward of the neck. The second variety is that where the platform, neck, and
adjoining field are on the same level or slope, Nature having made the narrow
gangway with deep gullies to either side, and man doing rarely more than
making a slight fence or breastwork along the further edge to shelter
himself from the missiles hurled from the landward.’
DOONEENDERMOTMORE, TOE Heap (0.8. 151).—Close to Toe Head, opposite
the picturesquely castellated rocks, called the Stags,s lies the fort, Dooneen-
dermotmore. ‘l'oe Head seems to be the Toanadwnin, or Toghe, of the late
Elizabethan records;‘ the first form embodying the name of Dooneen.
Mr. Maguire tells me that most of its stone revetment was intact till very
recently, when, about six years since, it was nearly all removed for building a
labourer’s cottage. The coast at this point is being rapidly cut away by the fierce
waves that make the opposite Head of Gokane (Iokane) so dangerous and wreck-
reputed. The headland of the Dooneen is of strong upturned strata; and
1 Plan, Plate XI.
* This type occurs at Caudebec in France: see ‘‘ Ancient Forts of Ireland,” fig. 3,
p- 26.
3 See the portolan maps giving Stackia, 1497 ; (St)aga off Corcala, 1544. The Stags,
Castlehaven.
4 May, 1601. Pardon to Tiege mac Donell og Cartie of Toanadwnin. Fiant 6539,
p- 247. It is Twoh in Hibernia Delineata, 1683, map xxi.
Westropp—Ffortified Headlands § Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 105
though pierced under the fort by a beautiful natural arch, seems to have
suffered but little (and that at the end) since the fort was made. Who “ Big
Dermot” was, with whom the name of the “ Little Fort” is connected, neither
history nor tradition seems to tell. It is in the townland of Gortacrossig.
The neck dips into a deep hollow, down to which runs a patch 6 feet wide
for 15 feet, and exposed to missiles from the tower-like fort. At the actual
neck in the bottom of the hollow the path for 12 feet is at most 2 feet
8 inches wide, sloping down to the sea like that in the legendary fort of
Aeife, where Cuchullin so nearly perished, or in that of Scathach in the same
saga... The path ends at a steep up-slope under the revetment, which was of
beautifully neat flag-masonry, 7 feet 6 inches thick and over 10 feet high
outside. ‘The garth is 90 feet long and 42 feet wide across, north and south.
At its southern end, where the 1845 map seems to mark a house, is a curious
souterrain. It has a small circular cell, 6 feet in diameter, at its western end,
whence a passage 3 feet wide and high runs eastward for 15 feet; at 3 feet
from its eastern end is a similar south passage 12 feet long under the wall
to a natural staircase leading to a lower shelf on the south flank of the rock.
I saw no other remains in the grassy garth.
Dunours (O.S. 144).—This is one of a group of four castles and forts
at and near Galley Head, attributed to the O Cowhig, but more likely built by
the Barrys. We have already examined Dunnycove, the most eastern, as
this is the most western. I learned but little of its history. Dermod,son of
Tiege O Daley, made a deed of feoffment of the eight gneeves of land in
Dunuoyre, October 29th, 1629,? and Dunowre was mortgaged with Dundeady
and other lands by John Barry, of Liscarroll, to Sir Philip Percival, 17th April,
1640,‘ and confirmed to him after the war by the Act of Settlement in 1667.
Windele calls it Dun uair. The Dun must have closely resembled Dooneen-
dermotmore, being a great flat-topped mass of silver-grey uptilted slate
jutting out into clear shallow water. The path across the hollow of the neck
is rarely over 3 feet wide, where it reaches the platform; a pier of flag masonry,
evidently part of a gate-house, rises beside it. Some other low grassy mounds
alone remain.
DuNowWEN (0.5. 141)—The third of the same group of castles occupies a
prominent headland opposite to Dundeady and to the east. It is mentioned
in “Corea Laidhe” before 1360 as a mearing of the Tuath Fithcheallaigh
“from Goilin na Gaithneamha (Gyleen) to Inis Duine (Inchydoney in
1 See Proc. Soc. Antt. Scot., xxxiv, p. 60, for a similar Scotch fort.
2 View, Plate VIII; Plan, Plate X. +Inquis. Exch. No. 26, Cromwell.
3 Inquis. Chancery, No. 425, Car. I. > Roll xix, Car. II, pars 2, f. No. 3.
RIA. PROC., VOL, XXXII, SECT. C. [16]
106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Clonakilty Bay), and from Dun Hoghain (Dunowen) to Glaisedraigheach.”’!
O Fithcheallaigh was its hereditary chief, and O Cormaic, O Donnamhain,?
O Dubhchon, O Croinin (Cronin), O Nuallain (Nolan), and others were the
leaders. It formed part of the grants to Philip de Barri and his brother-in-
law, Robert FitzStephen, about 1180, and is actually named when King John,
on November 8th, 1207, confirmed a grant of FitzStephen, the cantreds of
Muschere and Dunegan (Dun Hoghain) to William de Barri, son of Philip. It
continued to be held by his descendants; Downeowen was owned by
David Lord Barry, Viscount Buttevant, at his death in 16314 The original
fort of Dunowen is supposed to be a large earthwork of the low mote type
near the village, but the castle of Dunowen probably took over the name of
the fort in whose ambit it was built. Windele mentions the cliff castles of
Dunowen, Dundeady, Dunworley, Dunuair, and Dungcouhig as left by a king
to his son.°
The headland had a natural hollow which was deepened into a straight
scarped fosse cut through the rock, about 48 feet long, 8 feet deep, and
12 feet to 15 feet wide; the ends abut on precipices and steep grassy slopes.
At its east end the rock-angle is revetted with masonry; there was probably
a bridge or drawbridge here ; the pier is 8 feet long, and barely 3 feet deep.
The platform is about 12 feet over the fosse; it is fenced by a mortar-built
wall, 4 feet thick, with a narrow ope into a passage 5 feet wide and 105 feet
deep, with a pier or offset in the middle. The west wall runs along the cliff
for 12 feet, and bends parallel to the porch for 21 feet, enclosing an irregular
room, 27 feet by 12 feet. Beside this is a small yard in which my informant
Mr. Michael Feen, and one William Donovan, about forty years ago, unearthed
a slab, under which was a decayed human skeleton. Feen’s grandfather
“remembered the castle rising over 40 feet in Bonaparte’s time, 100 years
ago.” A slab and ope like a sink remain in the west wall. ‘The next room
southward sets back for 4 feet, whence a wall curves for 16 feet southward
to a cross-wall to the south of the court, 27 feet long, with a small gateway,
leading to the seaward half of the head. Along the south-east of the yard is
another oblong foundation of a house 36 feet by 21 feet inside, its walls
3 feet thick. From it a wall with two drains or sewers ran back to the
gatehouse, for 18 feet, but has recently fallen down the cliff.
1 Miscellany Celtic Society, p. 53.
2 Not the O’Donovans of Ui Cairbre, Aebhdha, Co. Limerick. The O’Donovans,
of Mountpellier and O’Donoyan's Cove, Lisheen, and the Squince, were of Ui Cairbre.
3C. D.1., vol. i, No. 340, Charter Roll, ix John m. 5.
4 Inquis. Chancery, No. 66, Car. I.
5 Topography of Cork (ms. R. I. Acad., 12, J. 10), p. 743.
Westropep— Fortified Headlands § Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 107
PORTADOONEEN (O. 8. 136).—On the low shore, mainly consisting of grassy
drift banks on low rocks, to the west of Courtmacsherry Bay, is another plat-
form-fort. The cove beside it was named Portadooneen. The little headland
is over 60 feet high; across the neck runs a deep curved fosse; no outer
fence remains ; and the fosse was evidently a natural hollow cut into shape,
and 10 feet deep. It is 6 feet wide below and 27 feet at the field; the inner
ring rises 17 feet to 21 feet above it. The platform was fenced ; the part
above the fosse is 9 feet thick; but the curve of stones shown in the 1842
map has been all removed. The platform measures 69 feet in each direction,
being nearly circular.’
BALLYTRASNA’ (O. 8. 89).—In Imokilly, not far to the east of Dooneenma-
cotter, already described, is a smaller spur-fort of similar type to the last.
It, too, was a long drift-spur between two streams; the eastern and larger
had cut a deep channel, which was utilized as a road for bringing up seaweed,
the low neck-hollow being cut through for over 6 feet deep, and the stream
diverted through the gap. The neck was only 12 feet wide, and the tower-like
platform of hard earth rose 10 or 12 feet above it, with almost perpendicular
sides, revetted with good masonry of small flags, three to five courses alone
remaining to the north, and six to ten or twelve to the south-west, about
3 feet high, backed by a mound about 6 feet thick, hardly rising 2 feet above
the earth. ‘he whole was about 35 feet wide and 50 feet long. It is not
marked as an antiquity on either the old or new maps.
Kinure, Big Doon, anp Littte Doon (O. 8. 115).—A. bold peninsula in
Kanure lies beside Oyster Haven, perhaps the “Eastern Haven,” in contrast
with Edelfiord or Kinsale Harbour, and possibly the “ Godelfiord ” Harbour,
between Kinsale and Cork Harbour, in the early portolan maps. Two natural
spurs steeply slope to the sea near each other on the south and east faces of
1 While this survey is in press, I find an interesting recent note (with two good illus-
trations) on this fort by Mr. James Buckley in the Cork Hist. and Arch. Journal,
vol. xix, ser. ii, p. 126.
2 Plea Roll No. 117, an. xi Edw. II, m 86, dorso, cites a charter of John fitzRobert
le Poer to Eva la Poer, granting lands at Balytarsne, Seskynmore, Seskinfola, and
Lysfolan. Year of ‘‘reign of King Edward, son of King Edward,” obliterated, but
evidently (1307-1317). It may refer to Ballytrasna, but is between names in Co.
Waterford. The names of Galf le Poer and a place called Grenandownkenry also occur.
° Tf so, the Norse names in the maritime counties of southern Ireland may be listed as
Laxweir and forgotten names of farms round Limerick city, Mikells-Tworedelb, and Twore-
dells Bog, 1652, Inis Uibhthonn (?), Smerwick, Oldernaze or Olderness, Hdelfiord ov
Endelford, Oyster Haven, Godelford, Helvick, Crook, Waterford, (Reginald’s Tower ”),
Carnsore Point, Grenore, Tuskar Skerry, Wexford, Cahore, Wicklow (Wykinglo),
Dalkey, Ostmanstown, Leixlip, Howth, Nose of Howth, Ireland’s Eye, Lambay, Skerries,
Holmpatrick, and other names now lost at Dublin, such as Thingmote, Langstein,
Ostmanstown bridge, quarry, and green.
[16")
108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the peninsula, and are called the Litile-and the Big-Doon. Baptist Boazios
map, about 1590, gives “Donbrow~ and “Donemano” (Donemore) in cor-
responding positions, while Speed, in 1610, gives “ Downemore Head ~ there,
so they probably retained their Ivish names at that time, Downemore being
clearly “Big Doon.” Ringvilly, near them, bore the interesting name of
Rynmoibile in 1315, when Philip de Barry of Ryncorran went to law with
Jobn FiizThomas for haying without license ventured “to waste, sell, or
destroy his houses, lands, woods, and gardens”; evidently the woods
ineluded a #ili or venerated tree. The lands of Kinure were confirmed to
Smithin Walton under the Act of Settlement in 1666+
The “Little Doon” is formed by two narrow gullies with parallel sides,
and very deep, only divided by a natural wall, coming up to a hieral knife-
blade of rock 18 inches wide in parts, never more than a few feet wide, and
50 feet high. The main neck is about 15 feet wide, and overlooks the interior.
The fort was fenced along the edge of the cleft, but little remains. There
is a clear foundation of a house just inside io the right (west) of the entrance,
and what is possibly another foundation to the leit*
The “Big Doon” is even less interesting, though closely similar; I only
saw it at some distance though with a strong glass. There seems to bea
slight mound or wall-foundation across the neck. The sloping platform is
oblong; and off its pot is a rock-stack named Bullaun Rock, recalling the
name Bullaunaleama opposite the isolated cliff-fort at Cuchullin’s Leap at the
mouth of the Shannon.
CasTLEs.
I now have only to describe the structures where the forts have been
overlaid (so to speak) and superseded by late medieval castles. Three of
these are of considerable historic interest—Dunalong, Dundeady, and
Olderness on the Old Head of Kinsale.
Dunatone, Dusnerxr (0. S. 153). We have examined already two
promontory forts, though of but little general interest on this island- The
third, as its name implies, and a straight rock-cut fosse suggests, was probably
a fortified dun before the O hEderscoill family made it one of their chief
strongholds. It stands on a low headland with precipitous sides facing the
sister castle of Dunashead in Baltimore. The marking of the latter port on
foreign maps from about 1450 down agrees with the records showing the
importance to which the place attained at least in the wine trade.‘
1 Plea Roll No. 112, an. ix Edw. LI, mem. 9 facie.
? Koll, xviii Car. II, No. 21. > Plan, Plate X.
4 See Proc. R. I. Acad. xxx, p- 418, beltario, 1450 ; balontum, 1500; boltamor, 1544.
Wesrropp—Fortified Headlands § Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 109
Baltimore was a formidable enemy to Waterford; and it took two severe
lessons before the O’Driscolls were permanently crippled.
The Poers seem to have been the irritant in every case; between these
proud nobles and the merchants of Waterfcrd there was no love; and the
nearest Irish tribe with a sea front was that of O hEdersceoil. So far back
as September 4th, 1368, they threatened an attack by sea; the citizens sailed
out to meet them under John Malpas, the Mayor, but were defeated, and
their leader died from his wounds on their way home. In 1413, when
Maccon O Driscoll was chief, another mayor, Simon Wickin, organized an
expedition, and bringing a cargo of wine on Christmas Day, was admitted to
the port, and surprised the Castle of Balentemore. So bitter was the feud that
in 1450 a statute denounces Finghin O Driscoll as having slain many English,
and forbids the citizens of Waterford and Wexford to deal with his tribe or
fish at Korkly-Balthamore, under penalty of £41. Finghin, in 1452 and
1461, landed at Tramore, but fell into ambuscades, where he lost 26 and 160 men.
O’hEidersceoil og, his sons, and three galleys were taken; this discouraged
further attacks on the English settlements for over seventy years. At last
a chief (another Finghin) arose who knew not Waterford, and he or his
followers took and plundered four Portuguese wine-ships, sheltering in
his port, put the crews in fetters, and took seventy-two tuns of wine,
February 20th, 1537-8.1 The Waterford folk, under Pierce Dobbin, with only
twenty men, released the Portuguese on March 3rd, and burned the castle.
They returned with three galleys and 400 men twenty-four days later; fired
on and took Dunalong, demolishing it, burning the Franciscan Friary, and
destroying Baltimore and O’Driscoll’s Island-Castles; the tribe never
recovered. On that occasion Sherkin “fortress, being double-warded with
two strong piles (peels) or castles and goodly walls, was cast down and
razed to the earth and fallen into the sea.” If this be literally true, then
the buildings are of Tudor times alone. The citizens of Waterford entered
the castle by “the bridge gate,’ probably by a drawbridge over the deep
fosse, now so nearly filled up. This ditch is still visible to either side of
the neck, though absolutely filled up along the front of the curtain wall: it
is 8 to 10 feet deep at one end, and runs to the north into a natural cleft
(which probably encouraged the older fort-makers to dig and quarry it),
down which a narrow path leads to a spring of good water and to the beach.
11539, xxix Hen. VIII, in Carew Cal., p. 474.
? See the Clogher ms. cited in ‘‘ Corca Laidhe”’ (Miscellany Celtic Soc., J. ODonovan,
pp- 93-99, 136) ; and Dr. C. Smith, “‘ History of Waterford,” Bk. m1, ch. ii; Statute
Roll, 38 Henry VI, No. 10; and Carew mss., No. 632; Carew mss. Cal., last vol., p. 470.
110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The castle is called Dunalong (din na luinge, the ship's fort), “ the Garrison”
and “the Platform.” It is a picturesque building with its rich ivy up the
walls and rocks, and the lovely view of the Haven and of Baltimore. The
headland seems revetted all round, the side walls rarely rising 3 feet above
the platform, save to the north, where they have been retained to shelter
some late houses and sheds. The main rampart, to the west, across the head, -
is far stronger and loftier, being 5 feet 6 inches thick and about 20 feet
high; it runs beyond the enclosure out on the rock-ledge to the south, and at
this point had a very small “sentry-box” of a turret, entered along the
rampart and now smothered in ivy. Near it is a loop-hole, with a deep
splay and lintelled head, just inside the courtyard. The castle gateway lies
farther to the north and is 7 feet wide with square injured jambs and a
rounded arch poorly built. The whole splays inward—an unusual feature in
large Irish gateways. It appears to be flanked by a projecting turret to the
north, but no loop-holes are visible.
The keep or peel-tower stands in the centre of the court and is greatly
defaced and modernized. It was full of pigs and cattle on my visit, so I
can only note that the upper stories are removed and only two stories of
the vaulted basement remain; it measures 29 feet 3 inches east and west,
and 27 feet 3 inches north and south. It had no dressed stone or
architectural features, and every ope is now defaced.
Briefly to close its history, it was rebuilt, and remained a chief residence
of the chiefs. Sir Finghin O'Driscoll, a weak old man, with a rebel son, let
the Spaniards occupy his castles in 1601, but they were surrendered to the
English, February 28rd, 1602. The latter pitied and spared the old man; and
his family succeeded to the various islands. Some of their lands were, however,
obtained fraudulently in 1608 by one Coppinger, who sold his “rights ”’ to
Henry Becher. Donough O’Driscoll died at Downelong, 1638* The
castle surrendered to the Cromwellian, Captain Barrett, in 1645. It was
restored to Henry Becher by 1655,> and his descendants lived there far
down the following century. It was a barrack about 1710. Lionel Becher,
of Sherkin, used the monastery and a curing-house near it in the pilchard
fishery worked by him, his son-in-law, Randall Westropp, of Cork, and
1 View, Plate, IX ; Plan, Plate XI.
* Smith’s ‘‘ Cork,’ vol.i; pp. 276-278.
5 The Inquisitions in the Public Record Office, Dublin; some are published in
‘*Corca Laidhe.”’ Pacata Hibernia, Book m1, cap. ii (ed. 1819, pp. 517-520).
* Book of Distribution and Survey, Cork, p. 237.
5 Queen Elizabeth granted lands in Kinalmeaky to Phane Becher by Patent,
30th September, 1588. They passed to his son Henry, See also Inquis., Exchequer
No. 17, James I, 1611. Henry succeeded his brother Edward in 1616.
Westropp— Fortified Headlands § Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 111
Robert Travers down to 1769, and seems to have resided in the castle. Jn
1786 William Wilson gives a quaint note on the ‘‘ Antient Castles that were
once esteemed proof against the strongest shocks, but which now serve only
as a monument of human edifices.’”
DownezeEN (O. S. 145). Following the road to the pier at the mouth
of “the barred harbour of Rosscarbery,” the Coroborg, Comborg, and
Domborg of the early maps, we find an old laneway running west-
ward up the steep bank. Along it one reaches a shallow depression
leading down to a beautiful bay and cliffs where, apparently rising
on the shore, is the little peel-tower of Downeen. It is attributed
to the O’Cowhigs; but I do not believe they were the builders of the
entire group of late castles from Lough Hyne to Clonakilty. The tribe
name is found at Ballycouig (1300), Ardcoohig, a large fort behind the
Seven Heads (Ardowhige, 1640), Cluancouigeg (1527), and, as we noted,
Dunnacowhigg or Dunnycove. They were an offset of the O’Driscolls; and
Smith accredits them with having built the towers of Dundeedy, Dunowen,
Dunoure, Duneene, Dunocowig, Dunworley, and Dungorley,* most of which
were probably built by the Barrys. If any one be an O’Cowig foundation,
it is Downeen; for down to 1602 it was owned by the O’Driscolls. It is
called Donynmore on a Hardiman map of 1590-1610. In June, 1602,
Lieut. Saunders wrote to tell the President of Munster that he had taken a
large boat belonging to Teg, brother of Connor O'Driscoll of the Downings,
wherein was slain their brother Dary. After two days he “took the strong
place of the Downings, which is seated on the sea disjoined from the land so
as there is no coming unto it but over a little drawbridge of wood resembling
the seat of Dunluce in Vlster.* The following month Sir George Carew
ordered the demolition of the castles taken by Capt. Roger Harvey, “strongly
seated upon rocks and necks of lands . . . Downegall and the Downings all
are close to the sea.’”® In 1611 David Roche of Licklas held the lands, and
in 1640 Dermot Carty held the Castle, but by 1655 Downnige in Ross-
carbery parish was held by the Bishop of Ross.° It is mentioned by
1 His will, Prerogative Series, Dublin, 1770, compare settlement of Randall Westropp
and Peniel Becher, 1737, Dublin, Registry of Deeds, Book 92, p. 350, and Smith’s
“‘ History of Cork” (ed. 1750), vol. i, pp. 276-9. There is a curious account of the
pilchard fishery in Inq. Exchr., No. 54, in 1620, in an inquiry as to conduct of
Edward Hunt, customer of Cork Harbour.
2 ** Postchaise Companion,” p. 230.
3 Smith’s ‘‘ History of Cork” (1750), vol. i, pp. 223, 257.
4 « Pacata Hibernia” (ed. 1819), bk. iii, ch. ix.
5 State Papers, Ireland, 1601-3.
5“ Book of Distribution,” p. 221.
WN Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Townsend and Lewis, 1815 and 1837, and George V. Du Noyer sketched it
in 1853.1
It belongs to the class “g” of cliff-forts in the above table, being a shore-
rock, and probably only reached by a plank even when used as a dum in its
fort-days; the earthen mound running partly along the landward side of
the rock alone remains in places. The tower must have been on a projection
approaching the main cliff near enough to allow the use of a drawbridge, as
at Lickbevune and Ballingarry in Kerry, the castle on Dorseys, and
Dunanore on Clear Island. The rock eventually collapsed, bringing down
more than half of the tower. The fragment is about 21 feet long, with
walls 4 to 5 feet thick. There are two floors under a pointed vault, the
lower with a neat pointed south doorway in the south-east corner leading
to the island. Above the vault are two more stories under the roof; the
lower has a plain lintelled south window and splay, and part of another
facing the east; the upper has a defaced light to the south. A heavy
corbelling widened the wall at the roof; the battlements are very thin.
Though the masonry is externally good, round shore-stones are worked
into the fillimg; those in Browne’s Castle, Kerry, helped its collapse,
but the mortar seems stronger at Downeen. A little stream hidden in
cress and loosestrife runs down to the opposite cliff. The foundations of
an oblong building about 45 feet long adjoin the tower to the south-
west.
DunvEaby, GALLEY Heap (0.8. 144).—The last and largest of the Galley
Head group of castles lies not far south from Donoure. It is said to have
been an O’Cowhig castle, but all the buildings are evidently long posterior
to the Barry occupation of the district. The Dublin Annals of Inisfallen
say that the castles of Dundeady and Timoleague were founded by Nicholas
Barry in 1215; but no building, or even earthwork, remains that can be
attributed to that period. The Annals under 1260 also tell us that Dundeide,
Dun Urlaing, Cuan dor (Glandore), and other castles were destroyed by
Finghin Reanna Roin, son of Domhnall Got Mac Carthaigh.? Philip de
Barri (brother of Giraldus Cambrensis), along with his brother-in-law Robert
Fitz Stephen, had got in 1179 large grants of land. Three cantreds in
Coreaia, namely, Olethan (Barrymore), Muschere (Muskerry), and Dunegan
(Dunowen), were confirmed to William, son of Philip, by King John, Nov. 8th,
1R.S.A.I. Lib. Sketches, vol. i, p. 385. See Rev. Horatio Townsend, ‘Statistical
Survey of Cork,” vol. i, p. 156 ; and Lewis under ‘‘ Rosscarbery.”’
2 O'Donovan, ‘‘ Miscellany of the Celtic Society,” p. 385; and note, Annals Four
Masters (1215), pp. 187-8.
Wesrropep—Fortified Headlands § Custis, S* Coast of Munster. 118
1207.1 David de Barry was Lord of Buttevant (not “ Viscount,” as so often
stated), and the family spread, fighting the Mac Carthys generation after
generation, with little support from the Goyernment.? In 1301 John de
Barry appears as holding Obaun (Ibane, round Dundeady) with Musery and
Olethan, and the Obaun property of John Fitz Philip de Barry is also noted
In 1316 David de Barry held Thamelag (Timoleague) and Rath (Rathbarry, at
Dundeady and Dunoure); his plea was judged at La Britasche [Brittas,
between Clonakilty and Dundeady). Another suit regarding the same land
and Lislea (near Seven Heads) was heard in 1326.4 This group of places is
frequently met with in documents from the fourteenth to the seventeenth
century (1316-1624) in almost the same words.? Dundeide was a mearing
of Tuath on Aenghusa in Corcalaidhe, before 1360, along with Gaiblin an
ghaith, Goilin na gaethneamhdha, or Goleen Bay at Dunowen.' In the
reign of Elizabeth, Baptist Boazio’s map shows Can Donnledi and the
Hardiman map, 1590, Can Donnededy; Speed, 1610, marks Can Dondody.
Some of the Barrys’ retainers, Donell O Hicken of Downdedy, in 1601, and
Fynan mac Carte of Downdeody, were pardoned in the war of 1602 and 1603.’
David Barry, Viscount Buttevant, in January, 1599, made a long settlement
of his lands with a strict clause that if any of his sons became rebels their
rights should lapse to the next loyal brother. It was fatal prescience.
He and several of his sons died in peace. His son John “ long before the
rebellion” mortgaged Liscarroll and Downdeady in Ibaune to Sir Philip
Percival (actually in April, 1640). Percival is recognized as the owner,
in 1655, of Downedeady, Liscarroll, Dromcarbud, and Dunowre, and is
mentioned at Dundeady in the Book of Distribution, p. 60. He was confirmed
by the Act of Settlement in 1667; and his son John is named as joint
owner.° | keep the notices of the Barrys together, so far, for clearness,
but must note a few other facts. After the cruel sack of Baltimore by
1 Charter Roll, ix John, m. 5, ‘‘the Cantred of Cork given to his father Philip
(de Barri) by Robert Fitz Stephen,” dated at Woodstock, May 8th, 1207.
2 Q. R. Ir. Excheq. 531, No. 21, C.D.I. 1299, p. 371.
°C.D.I. 1301, No. 801 and 1302.
+ Plea Roll, No. 148, m. 4, dorso, also No. 114.
5 See, e.g., Chancery Inquisitions, 53a and 95.
8 <«Miscellany,” p. 53, from Book of Ballymote, 122a. The chief families were
O hAengusa (O’Hennessy), Ua Corrbuidhe (Corby), Ua Dubhain (Duane), Ua Duinin
(Dinneen), O Muadhain (Modan), O hAidhne (Hyney), O Mainchin (Mainnin), O Cuis
(Hussey), O Cuile (Cooley), O Sinnach (Fox), and others. Ann. Inisfallen, H. 1, 7,
Trinity College, Dublin.
7 Fiants, No. 6539, p. 248 and 6670.
8 Inq. Excheq. Cromwell, No. 26.
® Roll, ix Car. II, pars 2f, No. 3.
R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [17]
114 Proceedinas of the Royal Irish Academy.
the Algerines under the Flemish renegade Murad Reis, led by the execrated
Hackett in 1631, the authorities (whose slackness In not sending two
warships on the coast, to defend the western bays, led to the tragedy)
took belated precautions by establishing beacons at Dundeady and Dun-
worley ; but the Moors after that only snapped up vessels along the coast,
and did not land! JI find Daniel O'Driscoll, a member of the tribe
that held Dundeady from prehistoric times, holding it so late as 17652 I
question whether any remains at Galley Head are of the thirteenth century.
The probability is great (seeing that nearly every prominent headland? with
a sufficiently narrow neck, from Sligo to Mourne round by the south coast,
has been fortified) that the name Dundeady denotes a fortified headland, but
it may have been one of the long, narrow wrecks of headlands near the
lighthouse, now swept away. Of course the present fortification may easily
have replaced and absorbed a long drystone wall, such as we find at Coosderga-
doona, in sight of Dundeady, westward. The rocky ledge revetted by the
present rampart may have attracted an early fort-builder, and though part
of the shore of the east creek was sloping and low, still it formed no mean
fosse, while the west creek was an absolute defence. I will notice a possible
trace of an older wall later on. Though the headland is bold and bluff to
the seaward, and with broken clifis to the west, the neck is very low. Two
creeks, one to the east, bending at right angles, with low shores, the other
straight, with perpendicular sides, nearly isolate the headland, most of which
is cultivated, yielding good crops. A grassy depression crosses it just behind
the castle; and between it and the bays a long, steep-sided (or in parts
precipitous) rock platform rises, the peel-tower standing on the western
knoll. The rock ledges were revetted; that towards the land with an
irregular rampart, 10 to 20 feet high, outside, but rarely 7 feet high inside.
It abuts on the low cliff of the western creek. At 11 feet from it is a closed
gateway 7 feet 2 inches wide. At 30 feet 8 inches is the next ope, a closed
doorway 5 feet wide with a fiat arch. At 46 feet 6 inches is the main gate,
7 feet 4 inches wide; the arch has been removed. About 80 feet from the
creek the wall bends, and its lower part consists of large slabs of dry masonry,
bonded with the natural rock, and perhaps the remains of the older pro-
montory-fort. At 106 feet is a very unusual feature—projecting slabs like
1 Smith’s “‘ Cork,”’ yol. i, p- 279. ‘* Council Book, Kinsale,” p. 276; also compare
Lane Poole’s “‘ Barbary Corsairs.’’ Cork Hist. and Archzol. Soc., vol. i, ser. ii, p. 18.
2 Wills, Cork Registry, P.R.O.I.
*The exceptions are Nalhea in Aranmore, Iokane, Co. Cork and Illaunaglas in
Trusklieve, Co. Clare ; but the latter though denuded of its earthcap has a natural fosse
in the rock—so yery probably it was once fortified.
Westroprp—Fortified Headlands & Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 115
steps of a stile up which the rampart could be scaled. The wall here is
16 feet high, or 25 feet, including the rocky base, which gets bolder and
more marked eastward. A small turret with two compartments—one a
garderobe—projects at 152 feet. In the sloped wall beside it is a loop of
two stones; the turret measures 12 feet 6 inches deep and 9 feet wide. At
172 feet 6 inches the wall again bends eastward for 63 feet, then sets back
for 28 feet, and turning abruptly runs down to the cove, being over 266 feet to
the turn, and 327 feet in all. Near the same point a branch wall curves
along the top of the slope to another turret with two garderobes, 63 feet
distant at the south-east angle of the rock-platform ; the building is 18 feet
by 25 feet.
The peel-tower or keep is 30 feet by 16 feet; has a projecting turret,
9 by 18 feet to the south-east; only the lower story remains under a corbelled
vault. The top is reached as an outlook by a late flight of steps to the east.
There is a broken spiral stair at the north-east corner; it has no newel; 10
steps remain. The wall is 4 feet 6 inches thick; the under room 16 feet
7 inches, divided by an arch, 6 feet wide between the piers, with recesses in
each wall, 2 feet 6 inches deep. The ambreys and lights are of the plainest
description. The attic under the vault had a door and passage leading to
another reach of spiral stair in the north-west angle. No one remembers any
remains of the upper story.’
From the lighthouse at the end of Galley Head is a noble view; over the
Seven Heads the Old Head of Kinsale is just visible eastward, while west-
ward the view sweeps round Ross Carbery, past Glandore and Castlehaven to
Scullane, beyond which Clear Island and the Fastnets end the outlook.
Dunwor.ey (O. 8. 144).—The name is said to be Dun mhuirgill, | know
not on what early authority, for in the record of the destruction (of the fort ?)
by Finghin mac Carthaigh in 1260, it is called Dun Urlaing.’ Smith, of
course, attributes it to the O Cowhigs. In 1324 there appears in a serjeantry
case in the Plea Rolls a place called Wyrmeley in Ocarbry,? which may be
Dunworley in the Norman form. In later days it was held by the Barrys.
Redmond, son of James Barry, held Downowrligg in 1573; and his son John
in 1602 was pardoned, I presume, for some act during the rising of the
Sugan Earl and the Spanish invasion.t Redmond died August 3, 1604,
possessed of Dunorling or Dunuorling (which confirms the 1260 form of the
name). John, who was then aged twenty-four, eventually enfeoffed it to Robert
1 Plan, Plate XI. 2Dublin Annals of Inisfallen, T.C.D.
3 Plea Roll, No. 146, ann. xvii Ed. I], m. 8. I am not sure that this is not a slip for
‘“Tymolag,” Timoleague.
+ Fiants 2249 and 6701.
7")
116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Travers in 1623." It passed to Sir George Hamilton, to whom Downerly was
confirmed under the Act of Settlement in 1670.2, Some part of the lands was
left by Capt. John Sweet of Mohannagh, by his will in 1675; but Sir Robert
Travers held it in 1655°; and it continued till very recent times in the hands
of the Travers family of Timoleague.* Sir Robert Cox, 1690-1710, describes
it thus: “ Dunworley is fortified with a pittyfull castle inside on the neck of
peninsula,” to secure the cattle preys. Dr. Smith, 1750, tells us how there “is
a peninsula of about 5 acres to which is a very narrow passage, and on this
peninsula are the ruins of an old castle defended by square bastions to
prevent people from landing. This was a place where the Irish formerly
secured their cattle by night.”° I do not understand his allusion to square
bastions unless he (or his informants) multiplied the gatehouse. The day of
my visit the headland was covered with cattle; and it was interesting to see
them, when called out to water, going in single file, without delay or hustling,
through the little doorways, the outer 3 feet 1 inch wide, by 5 feet high; the
inner 2 feet 10 inches wide, and 5 feet 9 inches high. This shows how easily
cattle might be brought through the small doors (but usually wider and
higher than this gateway) in the dry-stone ring-forts.
The fort is a congener of the forts of the fifth type; two deep narrow coves
(collapsed caves) named Cooshadurrus, nearly met in the middle. This neck
was defended by a straight fosse, 40 feet long, 8 feet wide, and 6 feet deep
at the ends, but filled opposite to the tower, like Dunpower and Dunalong: a
small piece of the inner mound, about 9 feet long, rises about 8 feet over the
fosse at the west end, beside the wall and the gatehouse. The turret is
19 feet 2 inches long, and is coarsely but strongly built. The small lintelled
doors already noted adjoin the east wall inside. The room is irregular, from
9 feet to 8 feet 6 inches wide inside, by 12 feet 4 inches to 13 feet 6 inches
long. It has a slit window, with a wide splay, in the south wall at the west
end. The next floor rested on two long beams supported by two corbels
each, and built into the east and west walls. Strange to say, another floor
1Tnquis. Chancery, No. 11 Car. I, June 11, anno i.
2 Roll, xxii Car. II, Part 1, f. No. 12.
5 Book of Distribution, p. 67.
4 The following wills of the family are in the Cork Registry: Robert of Lislee, 1699;
Robert, 1726; Robert Musgrave Travers, 1758; Francis, 1783; Walter, 1794; and
Robert, 1795.
5 *¢Reonum Corcagiense” (Cork Hist. and Arch. Journal, vol. viii, p. 173), Smith’s
“ Cork,” vol. i, p. 255. The belief is widespread, and doubtless based on a genuine tradi-
tion. Notable versions occur at Downpatrick Head, and Dunnamo in Co. Mayo. The
impounding of cattle in forts at night is alluded to (‘‘Senchas Mor,” Rolls Series ed.
yol. ii, p. 61) in early Irish literature.
Wersrropp—Fortified Headlands §& Castles, S, Coast of Munster. 117
rested on corbels barely 4 feet higher; the interspace was unlighted: it may
have been a store; these lofts were reached by ladders, as in the turrets at the
Old Head. The vaulted root above the upper story is as unusual as the rest
of the structure: it rested on two pointed arches, between which was a very
small ope, a ventilator rather than a light, looking northward, but useless for
outlook. The interspaces were spanned by stone slabs; the south-east corner
is broken, with most of the top of the east wall. The roof is flat, and there
seems no access to it. A wall runs westward on the cliff. The neck extends
for 50 feet behind the gate, where it widens to about 60 feet. At 26 yards
back is a low ledge, with a fenced enclosure in the north-east corner of the
garth. I saw no hut-sites inside.’
Otp Heap, OLDERNESS, Dun CEArMNA (O.S. 137).—The Old Head of
Kinsale is the largest and longest promontory of the section of coast
which we examine here and has the chief castle. The oldest legends
told how, in a remote past, which later chronologists dated as a.M. 3667
(s.c. 1583), or am. 3501 (B.c. 1699), two kings, Cearmna and Sobhare,
reigned in Erin,’ and built at its opposite extremities Dun Cearmna and
Dun Sobhairche or Dunseverick in Antrim. The Four Masters waver
and some® support the assertion of the so-called “ Annals of Clonmacnois ”
that the latter fort was built, by Eremon about B.c. 1390. Keating‘ tells
how Cearmna, who had slain his predecessor, fell in battle by Eochaidh
Fabharglas, the blue-speared; at the fort, as some say. All we can deduce
is, that early bards regarded the promontory-fort as remotely prehistoric,
and with its sister fortress and Cathairchonrui (as the ‘Triads attest) held it
one of “the three (chief or oldest) forts of Erin.’”°
Another legend strikes one as more tangible than that of the brother
kings. In Cormac’s Glossary’ we read how Nede mac Adnai the poet
1 Plans, Plate X. Giolla Coemain dates them B.c. 1380 in L.L.
2“ Annals Four Masters,” vol. i, p. 44; p. 490 (ed. O’Donovan) under a.m, 3667.
*« Ann. Clonmacnois”’ (ed. Rev. Denis Murphy), p. 32; ‘‘ Ann. Ulster,” vol. i, p. 368 ;
Chron. Scotorum. ‘‘ Keating’s History,”’ vol. ii, Book 1, sect. xxv. Dtin Cernmae is named
as a limit in Ann. Ulster under 857. There was, however, another less celebrated
Diin Cearna ‘or Diin Bré (perhaps in Leinster), not to be confused with the Cork fort.
3 Book of Ballymote, f. 23, says that Dun Sobairce and Diin Cearmna were built
in the time of Eremon ; the list in the Ann. Four Masters omits them.
+ “< History of Ireland’ (ed. Irish Texts Soc. vol. ii), vol. i, sect. xxv.
5 R. I. Acad., Todd Lecture ser., vol. xiii, p. 5. The only other early allusion to a
promontory-fort on the south coast of Ireland known to me is Oiléan O Bric (or Danes’
Island, Co. Waterford, Journal, R.S.A.I., vol. xxxvi, p. 251), fixed as the bounds of
Kast Munster in the second century by the race of Oilill Olom (Keating’s ‘‘ History
of Ireland,” Irish Texts edition, vol. i, sect. iii, p. 127). Evidently the three forts in
the Triads were selected as prominent outposts of each of the three coast-lines.
5 Three Irish Glossaries (ed. Whitley Stokes), pp. 38, 39.
118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
demanded a dagger from his uncle Caier, was refused, and bitterly satirized
the chief. Caier, disfigured by the rhyme, fled to Cacher mac nEiderscéle
in Din Cermnai for shelter, concealing his name and rank. Later on Nede,
who had taken the greyhound, chariot, and wife of his victim, drove up to the
gate, and Caier indignantly betrayed his identity and fled. Concealing
himself (presumably in a souterrain) under a flagstone, behind the Dun!
he was found by the dogs; Nede appeared, and his enemy fell dead of shame,
but not unavenged—the rock burst into flame and exploded, and a splinter
struck the satirist through the eye, piercing his brain. This story seems
to imply that the fort was occupied by a member of the Corcalaidhe, among
whom the name Eidersceol prevailed, and gave their descendants the name
of O hEidersceoil or O'Driscoll. A poem of Cormac mac Cuillenan (ante 908),
cited by Keating, tells how, about 370, Criomthann, king of Erin, and his
foster-son Connall Eachluath, king of Thomond, held Dun Cearmna among
other forts in Munster.
It is a fair deduction that it, like Kinsale, was held by the Norsemen,
for its name, down to the close of the thirteenth century, was Olderness
or Oldernaze, which survives in an English form. As the Norse held
Limerick, 812, and Cork in 820, it is possible that the names of
Olderness, Edelfiord or Kinsale* Harbour, Oyster Haven, Osterhafn,* and
Godelfiord date from the early ninth century. The actual history of the
castle is far later, and begins under the DeCourceys. It is the hard
fortune of antiquaries to “spoil a good story,” and modern research entirely
discredits the descent of that family® from John de Courcey, the devastator
of Ulster, and the story of his imprisonment being ended because he alone
could face an insolent French knight who fled at the mere sight of him.°
Late story ran that the injured nobleman refused compensation save the
' These words clearly suggest the long fortified headland.
2 Vol. i, p. 148.
° Edelfiord is a guasi-translation of the Irish ; Edel, Ceann, head or inner end ; fiord,
satle, salt water creek. In the portolan maps it is Adelfronda in 1339 ; Adelforda, 1360
and 1497; Adelfrud, 1367; and Andelfronda, 1375. It is Endelford in the Patent Rolls
Ir., 13895, and Kinsale de d Endilvorth on the old town seal.
* I owe this suggestion to Mr. James Mills, the Deputy Keeper of the Records ; if so,
then Kinsale was the western haven.
5 The old genealogists spent their time in inventing flimsy reasons to condone the
wild statements of the pedigree, rather than in clearing away the debris. See generally
“* Lodge’s Peerage’’ (ed. Archdall), vol. vi, p. 132, and the critical notes of G. E. C. in
the Complete Peerage, vol. iv, and appendix, vol. v, p. 392, vol. viii, p. 435 ; also paper
by J. Horace Round in “‘ Antiquarian Magazine,” vols. iii, and iv, and his ‘‘ Peerage and
Pedigree,” vol. ii, p. 274.
° “Book of Howth,” Cal. Carew Papers.
Westropp-—Fortified Headlands & Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 119
privilege to him and his heirs to wear their hats before the King. For all
of this there is no contemporary evidence. Nor, in fact, is any known to me
before 1662; Lord Courcy, “ Baron of Ringrom.. . claimed a privilege. . .
to be covered in the king’s presence,” as Fuller writes. It has never been
established before a competent heraldic court. The family springs from
Patrick de Courcey, who married the daughter and heiress of Milo de Cogan,
who brought him lands and claims to portions of the kingdom of Cork,
before 12367; there is no evidence to show who was Patrick’s father; tradition
is possibly right in saying Milo. Milo was ason of a John de Courei, junior,
a hostage for, and perhaps a kinsman of, the famous Earl in 1205.
The title was, of course, merely territorial; the family were lords of
Rinrone, of Kinsale, and of Chrichchursi, but most usually Lord de Curci.
The earliest mention known to me of their connexion with the Old Head
is near the close of the century in the time of John, usually reckoned
the fifth lord. John de Curci of Kinsale was slain in 1293 by Donald
MacCarthy of Cork, and Donald Baskenagh of Kerry; his infant son,
succeeded to Thaosaxe (Tisaxon), Crocheran (Croghane, near the Old Head),
and Lisshiben in Oldernas. Vainly did Hubert, John’s brother, call on the
law for vengeance; for MacCarthy (prudently) “would not let himself be
judged,” and Baskenagh had “fled to the wilds of Kerry.” MacCarthy was
“among the Irish in waste places, where no serjeant or bailiff of the king
would go to attach him” in 1279.* The Escheats and Wards Record (1303-6)
mentions that Annora, John’s wife, had dower in 1299 off Ballycouig (in
Killbrittain), Belagh, Barretstown, Kempestown, Oldernast or Oldernase,
Rinron and its mill, the weir of Tithsax, and the prise of fish at Kinsale,
besides Ballwny, Glenardule, and Finwath, in Kerry, with rabbit warrens
1 << Worthies of England” (1662), Somerset, p. 26. No such grant is on record, but
similar ones remain for persons with diseases in the head (‘‘Peerage and Pedigree,”
vol. ii, p. 299).
2 Cal. Documents 1293, No. 75, p. 39, 1302, No. 85, p. 43, Justiciary Roll (ed. Mills),
1297, p. 143, Close Roll, xxx Ed. I, m. 11; Patent Roll, xxi Edw. I,in 5; Cal. Inq.
Hen. III, p. 64.
3 Not ‘‘ Young Milo son of John,” as in Sweetman’s ‘‘ Cal. Documents Iv.,” vol. i, p. 39.
The text is not ‘‘Milo Fitz Jo de Courey Juv (Juvenis),” but ‘‘Milonem fil. Johis de
Courcey Junioris,” in Patent Rolls, vi John, m. 4, which distinguishes John from th
conqueror of Ulster. The Carew Calendar, last vol., p. 390, gives from Lambeth library,
vol. 621, p. 75, an early charter of John de Courcey (of Ulster) and his wife Affrica, ante
1193, referring to John? son of the grantor’s brother William de Courcey—was this
“John Junior” father of Milo? Giraldus says John de Courcey had no issue by his wife
Affrica, daughter of the King of Man. (Expug. Hib. Lib. ii, cap. xviii.)
4 Cal. Documents Ir., 1293, No. 75, p. 39; 1302, No. 85, p. 43 ; Justiciary Roll Cal.
(ed. Mills), 1297, p. 143; Close Roll, xxx Ed. I, m. 11, Patent Roll, xxi Ed. I, m. 5.
120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
and fisheries. We need not follow any further the history of the De Courceys?
but only that of Olderness. The “great sea-mark” figures in the early maps.
Angelino Dulcert gives Cap Veio (Old Head) in 1339. Other maps give it
as Cap Veco, 1360; Cauo Veyo, 1375; Cap Veio, 1460; C. Vicio, 1513, and
C. Antiquo in 1518; there is no break in the records as Old Head from 1292
to our day. The family residence was more usually at Rinrone or Castle
Park, places on the harbour of Kinsale and the Bandon River* ‘The
De Courceys, ike many other Normans, adopted the Irish name and customs,*
and called themselves MacPatrick, whence the ring fort near Old Head is
called Lisvicpatrick, and the Castle on the Head, Dunmicpatrick. It was
probably in the fifteenth century that they added the three towers and the
long cross-walls to the fosse and ramparts of Dun Cearmna. The great cliffs
haunted-by the eagle and falcon® defended it on all other sides, and the nearly
overhanging hill had no terrors where even medieval siege engines were
unknown. ‘The family fortunes fell to their lowest ebb under Elizabeth; the
eastle, which Sir Henry Sidney had described in 1576 as “one of the
fortificablest places that ever I came in,” was mortgaged by Lord Gerald with
“‘the manor of Down McPatrick alias the Old Head of Kynsale.” He was fined
and pardoned for this in 1587. His successor John, the “sixteenth” Baron,
1 Carew MSS., vol. vi, 217, 366; Calendar, last vol., p. 371.
2 The succession of the Lords was—1 (possibly), Milo, 1204, 1233 ; 2, Patrick, 1260 ;
3, Nicholas, 1280; 5, John (perhaps not ‘‘ Lord”); 6, Miles; 7, Miles, died 1359 ;
8, John, d. 1387; 9, William ; 10, Nicholas, died 1430; 11, Patrick ; 12, Nicholas, died
1475; 15, David ; 16, John, died 1535; 17, Gerald, 1599; 18, John, 1628: collaterals ;
20, Patrick had twenty-three children, died 1663 ; (his grandson) 24, Gerald, d. s. p. m.
1759. After this I find no record of their residence at the Old Head.
° Castle Park, replaced by King James’ Fort, a most interesting modern ruin, well
worth study. The Hardiman map, circa 1602, shows “ Lord Coursey’s” castle on the
south bank of the Bandon river, far above Rinrone, with a fine park.
+ So did the Geraldines ; the succession of the Earls of Desmond was virtually by
tanistry. John, Lord de Courcey, who died 1358, had married an O’Brien of Thomond.
5 Smith, vol. ii, p. 320, notes that the Earl of Kinsale, living at the Old Head, 1750,
had an eagle from the cliffs, more than 7 feet across the wings. It is a mere (but curious)
coincidence that the family arms have three eagles displayed. The seal of Patrick,
eleventh Lord (circa 1450), has a two-headed eagle displayed. Giraldus (Expug. Hib.,
lib. ii, cap. xvii) mentions the arms of John de Curci—“‘ pictas in clipeo aquilas.” So
the Kinsale family wore their arms with a difference in about 1430-50. It occurs on a
deed of a later Lord Gerald, 1559. As to the falcons of this coast—there is a lawsuit
(Plea Rolls, No. 117, an. xi Ed. I], mem.18); John, Bishop of Cork, in 1318, im-
pleaded W. fitzDavid de Barri, who ‘‘cum sequela sua U falcones, lauer. formel. in
quod. nido ip. epi, vi et armis, contra pacem, cepit et asportavit.” Philip Roche,
June, 1535, sent a merlin, two falcons, and a sparrow-hawk to Thomas Cromwell, Earl
of Essex, from Kinsale. For the seal ‘‘Sigillum Patricii filii Nicholai Courcey,’’ see
Cal. Carew MSS., last vol., p. 360.
° Cal Carew MSS., last vol., December, 1600, p. 500.
Westrropep—Fortified Headlands & Custles, S. Coast of Munster. 121
mortgaged the castle to Florence, son of Sir Donough MacCarthy, Lord Gerald
having himself married into that family. This alarmed the Government ;'
they took Florence prisoner the very day when he, having “compassed the
title of Old Head,” “minded to ryde thither to take possession.”
Sir Geoffrey Fenton alludes to MacCarthy’s attempt to acquire it, and seems
to have inspected it when he rode round the coast in 1595. It was handed
back to Lord John to “ease her Majesty of the charge of the ward now kept
there”; but was used as a watch tower in 1602, when Sir Richard Percy sent
a sergeant and six men toit to watch for the Spaniards. Their reports picture
vividly their anxious watch—they thought they heard ordnance out to sea
or saw a “tall ship” in the gloom, or were told of small scouting-vessels
rounding the head, but “the Spanish fleet they could not see,” for none was
sent after the fall of Kinsale.* Their approach to the place had been seen
from it, September 23, 1601, and in 1667 watch was kept for the Dutch, and
the English fleet caused much alarm. After the death of Elizabeth, Lord John
and his son and successor Gerald enjoyed the royal favour; John surrendered
Old Head, and got a re-grant by Letters Patent from James I, 1620; and
he asserted his right to the title of Kinsale.? In 1647 Patrick, Lord Courcey,
Baron of Kinsale, wrote to the Lord President of Munster petitioning for
“the Castle of the Ould Head, detained from him under pretence of a
warrant from his Lop [Lordship] for the service of the State.”* The last of
the family to reside at Old Head were Gerald, the twenty-fourth Baron, and
his wife. She died at the Head in October, 1750.2 He lived there for nine
years more, and after his death the castle fell into ruin.
Tse Buripines.’—The castle stands at the foot of alow hill crowned by
the old signal-tower, a relic of the old fear of French invasion under
Napoleon.” It has a fine outlook to the Seven Heads, and Galley Head over
them, andin the other direction westward on to the Doons, Barry Head, and
1 Cal. State Papers Ir.; also Journal R. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. viii, consec, p. 388, and
Fiant 5029.
2 Gal. State Papers Ir., 1601-3, p. 478.
3 «Council Book of Kinsale’ (Richard Caulfield), p. xv, Egerton MS. 19,865. The
petition was by Lord John and his son, Gerald, 1627, Ap. 2.
+ South well MSS. (‘‘ Council Book Kinsale”’), p. 331.
°G.H. C., Complete Peerage, iv, p.396. In the same year (1750) Smith, vol. i, p. 241,
however, says, ‘‘two miles from the Old Head is the seat of Lord Kingsale.”
®The only paper on the Old Head in recent years, Cork Hist. and Arch. Soc. Journal,
vol. xviii. (1912), p. 77, only gives a few lines on the ruins. John Windele’s sketches
are in Mss. 12 J. 9, R.I. Acad., George Du Noyer’s in R.S.A.I. Collection, vol. viii,
pp. 735-740. Windele has a tradition that the castle was first built by an O’ Kearney,
others say that ‘‘it was ruined by the French.” Neitherseems true.
*Smith’s ‘‘ Cork,” vol. ii, p. 320.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [18]
122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Power Head. ‘he castle has outside it a large fosse, straight, east and west
from cliff to cliff, partly cut in the rock. Being so closely similar to other
forts (such as Port Conaghra in Mayo, Doonegall in Clare, Brumore, Doon
Castle, and Dunsheane in Kerry, Dunabrattin in Waterford, Baginbun in
Wexford, and Dromanagh, in Co. Dublin), it may very probably be a remnant
of the earlier promontory-fort,’ but there is nothing to decide the question.
It has no outer mound, and is of variant depth and width from 5 to 8 feet
deep, 21 to 25 feet wide above, and usually 12 feet below. From 7 to 10
feet behind it, runs a mortar-built wall on a mound. This rampart is over
390 feet long, about 194 feet eastward, and 166 feet westward from the keep ;
the broken ends and dangerous edges at the cliffs prevent more accurate
measurement. It had a central tower and two turrets; the eastern had
fallen before 1842; the western seems on the point of collapse. hey lie
76 feet to the east, and 105 feet to the west of the keep. The central tower
is 27 feet 3 inches long and 21 feet wide, a plain peel-tower projecting
12 feet before the line of rampart. The basement floor is down two steps.
It is irregular, about 12 feet 6 inches by 19 feet to 21 feet 5 inches. There
is a spiral stair in the south-east angle, resting on a corbelling, and beginning
at the second floor about 10 feet up, with rude plain steps and small slits.
The walls vary in thickness from 5 feet 9inches to 4 feet 4 inches. Slits in
the west wall commanded the gateway, which adjoined the keep on that side ;
others are to the east and south. ‘The next floor rested on rude corbels; it
was entered by a door at the foot of the stair, and had slits; over it, and
under the pointed vault, was an unlighted attic. The north-east angle of
the tower is broken down. The top story over the vault had high battle-
ments for shelter to the west, but no window in that direction ; its east
wall is destroyed, and the steps broken, though their ends remain in the
well. Its slit windows faced the north and the south.
To the east of the basement is a room 9 feet wide, with a loop in
the rampart. Next it is a sunken room, 35 feet 4 inches by 20 feet
with a recess in the north-west corner, + feet + inches deep, and walls
6 feet 6 inches thick. The east turret has walls only 3 feet thick; and it
is 12 feet 10 inches long inside, with a north light; nearly all has fallen
At 8 feet from it is the end wall of a room.
On the west the gateway, 11 feet 3 inches wide, and wall are defaced, and
a modern ruined house takes the place of the latter, and is 34 feet 6 inches
1The Plea Roll, No. 101, an. 8 Edw. II, m.7 d, gives a suit of Milo f. Jo de Courcy
against Gilpatrick Oboghil ‘‘ for debts in the fee of Dune.” If this be Duncearmna, it is
the only shadow of the name known to me as existing in Norman times. The Norse
name had slain the memory of the prehistoric prince.
Wesrropp—Forlified Headlands § Castles, S. Coast of Munster. 128
long. The rampart beyond it has a loophole. The west turret is a tall, thin
structure, recalling Dunlicka Castle, Kilkee, before its fall. The injuries to
the east window and south-east angle have cracked and settled the wall,
and the upper part leans southward and must soon fall. It is very irregular
inside, 7 feet to 7 feet 6 inches by 6 feet, the walls are only 3 feet 4 inches
at the faces, and 2 feet 6 inches to the sides. A ledge for a floor remains
4 feet 6 inches above the present ground ; another farther up has a decayed
old floor with a trap-door’ resting partly on an offset and partly on flags, so
far as I could see in the gloom. It has lights to the north and east in the
tep story, and one to the east in the middle story just commanding the outer
wall of the keep. A building adjoined it to the south, but is levelled.
Traces of a wall 276 feet long are at the east cliff with a well-built pier ata
salient angle at the end of the inner rampart and ditch. These lie 286 feet
away from the inner face of the keep; the wall is levelled and even dug out ;
the fosse is 12 feet wide and rarely over 5 feet deep, being filled with debris.
CONCLUSION.
The remains, given in their natural order, run from Sherkin to Knocka-
doon as follows :—
Iy Carpery: Sherkin; 1, Carrigadoona; 2, Faillnalour; 3, Lunalong
(and perhaps Reenaraha)?; 4, Coosdoon (perhaps the shore-rock there was
once fortified, as the name implies); 5, Dooneendermotmore ; 6, Coosderga-
doona; 7, Portadoona; the Battery cliff may have been fortified; 8 Reen
Point; 9, Carrigillihy ; 10, Downeen.
In JBANE AND Barrymore: 11, Dunoure; 12, Dundeady; 13, Dunowen ;
14, Dunnycove ; 15, Coosbwee; 15, Dunworley ; 17, Portadooneen (these three
last in Barrymore).
In East Carpery: 18, Rochestown. IN Courceys: 19, Dunmic-
patrick (Old Head). IN KinaLea: 20, Cummeradoona (a short headland-
platform partly fenced by a natural gully) ; 21, Little Doon; 22, Big Doon;
23, Dunbogey (Barry’s Head) ; 24, Dunsorske.
In Imoxitty: 25, Dunpoer (Lahard); 26, Dooneenmacotter ; ~ 27,
Ballytrasna ; 28, Knockadoon (?).
It only remains for me to acknowledge much kind help and hospitality
which I have received in collecting these notes, and without which they had
1 Windele (Joc. cit.) says it had ‘‘ a rude staircase’ in 1844. This must have been only
of wood.
2 View, Plate IX ; Plan, Plate XI.
° The name “point of the Rath’ is significant, but the earth-cap is all washed away-
124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
been more imperfect even than I fear they may prove to be. Dr. George
Fogerty, R.N., was the companion and helper of my work from Sherkin to
Roberts Head. Mr. Spencer Travers, of Dooneen, Co. Limerick, and his
brother Mr. Travers, of Timoleague, gave me much assistance round Court-
macsherry. To Mrs. Stacpoole of Ardavilling, Cloyne, I owe the completion
of my work along the coast of Imokilly. Mr. Francis Hyde Maberley, of
Carrigaline, gave me some useful notes on the Doons of Kinure. In the
Records I have to thank Mr. James Mills, the Deputy Keeper, and Mr. M. J.
M‘Enery for their usual kind and skilled suggestions, and Mr. E. €. R.
Armstrong for a timely reference ; while of my predecessors I owe especial
obligation to O’Donovan’s “Corea Laidhe” and to the less widely known
books of that unsparing worker on Cork History— Richard. Cauliield.
DESCRIPTION OF PLATES VUI-XI.
VIII. 1. Dooneendermotmore, Toe Head, from S.
. Dunsorske, Reanies, from N.
i)
IX. 1. De Courcey’s Castle, Old Head oi Kinsale, from N.
. O'Driscoll’s Castle, Dunalong, Inisherkin, from 8. W.
lo
xe Plans of Forts and Castles.
Bae Ditto. sa, Keeps. .B, Halls. cc, Turrets. p, Later
houses. E, Gateways. F, Fosses. G, Mounds and
walls. H, Springs.
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX XII., Sect. C. Plate VIII.
DooNEENDERMOTMORE Fort, Tor Heap.
Dunsorske Fort, Reantes.
Wesrropp,—Fortirrep Heapuanps, &c., on Coast oy Munster.
>? ?
; me ae DT ata
ACH Wid) 1 FO eS Paap) Tyas
ia
by =
\ ARPT A EP AD sty leuk AMah Ieee
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX XII., Sect. C. Plate IX.
De Courcry’s Casrie, Orp Heap or Krnsare.
O’Driscott’s Casrte, Dunatone, INISKERKIN.
Wesrnxopp.—Fortiriep Hrapianps, &c., on Coast or Munster.
Sap fry pam var
=
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C.
= Zn
\ a OTS
CN
AN ALL yyy \\\\*
Coli Ming WY
: a IN
ROCK
INN == —— =
FAILLNALOUR . SHERKIN COOSDEARGADOONA
UpGresaaa = ges
ZA 0 60100. - GLANDORE
z = ———— FEET HARBOUR
2 |
Ge
w
= K
a \\|)S OVENS
< Wipes Zi}
Q__50_1o
FEET
CARRIGILLIHY —__
Ss 10
REEN
MGT, TTI \\
LI
Mepis fy i Ov
YUE LN
sea aE LO
ML
[pt
te)
\\
E}\ \\ uN \
WAS
AAAS
ILLANEBEG =
>
Z yd 112 N00 SS
LLe RENN
WORLEY
EQ IALYIE
Zfgowsauencnascan TA
ei SOUTERRAIN 7%
asSouscazey
vo 2
BALLYGEANY -
PLAN
Oo. 50
4913
DOONEENMACOTTER
Wesrropp.—FortirieD Hrapuanps, &c., on Coast or Munster.
Plate XI.
1
Je
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C
My MN)
ry Mi
Ge RRC
WM,
awe acces Sy
iM uN My ange” =
OLDERNESS.
= ~
TRIS
xe)
Nisann
i
7
oun \\ceanmna
REEN
We
Prednis
WW \
CU
i ey NN hi ‘
iN \ yy mS 7
may”
pelt pass
OLD HEAD
LULL LLL
5 $
“WN 70 sya
EIEN
GigE GN
[OPS aah leat aa
{ (a 5< UN iil cept iis
— “Si WN SS ers
=) RS, \\ \ ie bie a
= ES SY Pee
ERE aa
PENS N pe
EIS | ER
SI Ee)
li. = —: SS =
VA rSs
a \ BS ==
ENS IS =z
QS
S 3
ASS = 5
S334
AUN SS: oy Up
CNS? Ss eG Zan aR i
| ZB % Ye 5 Scena rs
\ Bs SS S
> @Z J] - 3
ianZ NS) (oa S
| Z Se: S
@Z cs Aa rr)
wm 2.) \Y > | SS fo)
| @ Z = i R a 2
\| Z ‘SB z %
Wi £4 Bx ‘Ng ro
\ 5 ZN > a 5
\\ DY YS |] 4 Be a
WO C)\ [= 4 4 % FE
. yy 4 lwo °
i mY La) ny) Warype Ts MY ain Wy] uf
to /
— afi, \ Wy “a. Sint iMl/ il \/ NI Y
ae ec) W Ap Ma lay 8/ “Ali HM. Mr
ea coe Kiiy,
/ E
fy il 7 sli ull pen ii \ uf oS
iy Mal a ray
SOFEET
) x
4 OM
\) “i {
z
Sey g
LV
a ae
Wrsrrope.—Forrminp Heapnanps, &c., on Coast or Munsren.
i te
OF tet
Ae
-
“
i
3
G
2
S
7
1:
fF 105
VII.
PRINTING IN THE CITY OF KILKENNY IN THE
SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.
By E. R. McCLINTOCK DIX.
Puates XIIJ-XIII.
Read NovemBer 10, 1918. Published January 5, 1914.
Last year I was afforded an opportunity of submitting to the Academy a list
of all known books, pamphlets, etc., printed in the City of Cork in the
seventeenth century. Items of any printing in Ireland during that century
are of interest; and it is important to record and preserve them, but
particularly is this so of printing in our provincial towns.
Following as a precedent the “ Cork” list, I now submit to the Academy
a list of printing in the City of Kilkenny in the same century.
I wish to make a few comments upon it, and also to give some other
information.
Tn the first place, it should be pointed out that printing in Kilkenny in
that century arose through the political emergencies of the time, and of
the wars, principally between the Royalist and Parliamentary parties. When
the Catholic Confederation was established, they took up their headquarters
and held their Parliament in the City of Kilkenny, and there continued until
the Royalist cause was defeated. The printing in Kilkenny in the
seventeenth century lasted that period, and then ceased there. Accordingly this
printing was limited to a period of less than ten years, namely, between the
years 1642 and 1649, inclusive. But that period must be divided into three
parts, viz.—first, the printing done prior to 1646 for the Supreme Council ;
secondly, the Press of the Society of Jesus, which was taken over by the
Supreme Council ; and thirdly, the printing by William Smith, printer to the
Duke of Ormonde during the very brief period he governed alone in
Kilkenny for the King. I will deal with these three periods now more in
detail.
It should be mentioned that the Confederate Catholic party first got
over a press from the Continent; and such press was worked for a time in
Waterford by Thomas Bourke, their printer. The output of that press will
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [19]
126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
be dealt with in a subsequent paper; but printing in Waterford appears, so
far as such press was worked by the Confederate Catholic party, to have
certainly ceased in the year 1646. Whether Bourke’s press was transferred
from Waterford to Kilkenny is not perfectly clear. At one time I thought
that this was what happened, as printing ceased in Waterford and became
much more abundant in Kilkenny in the latter part of the fifth decade of
that century; but Bourke’s name appears on only one (which seems strange)
imprint of Kilkenny printing, and some very interesting information has been
kindly placed at my disposal by the Rev. E. Hogan, 8.J., MR1.A., which
I shall mention concisely here, as it throws light upon the printing in
Kilkenny at this period.
In the custody of the Jesuit Order in Dublin is an original or
contemporary copy of a valuable document dealing with disputes which
arose between the Order at the time in Kilkenny and the Lord Nuncio
and the Supreme Council of the Confederate. Catholics. Father Hogan
has kindly given me a translation of the third and fourth paragraphs of
this document, which refer to the printing-press; and, with his permission,
his translation will be printed as an appendix to this paper; but the
substance of it may be given shortly as follows :—
The Society had in Kilkenny a printing-press in their House of
Novitiate, which they used for printing certain documents in connexion
with their Order. The complaint against them was that, when asked for
the use of this press for the service of the Nuncio, they had refused
permission, and that they had assisted the Supreme Council in carrying
away the press so that it would not be in their power to assist the Nuncio.
This they denied; and alleged that the press was taken from them by the
Supreme Council by authority, and so they had no control over it at the
time; and the report of the visitor, who was sent to inquire into this
complaint, entirely confirmed this answer.
He states at some length that the press was used in the College of the
Jesuits for their own purposes, but that in one sheet which was printed there
Lord “ O’Neale,’ who was one of the Supreme Council, was reflected upon
adversely, and the Supreme Council took offence at this, reproved the Jesuits
for it, and subsequently issued a proclamation prohibiting anything being
printed unless it was signed by seven of the Councillors. This proclamation
was made in April, 1648. The Council afterwards (in May) sent their
secretary, and he took possession of the press, and also took over the men
who worked at it, who were ordered to work for the Council’s wages. It was
only after this that when the Nuncio applied for the use of the press, the
Jesuits could not accede to his request, as they had no further power over it.
Dix— Printing in the City of Kilkenny, Seventeenth Century. 127
Incidentally the name of the principal printer of the Order is mentioned,
namely, Brother Nicholas Sarrazin. The facts of the matter appear to have
been made clear to the Nuncio ultimately.
The interesting part of this record, and one throwing light on the matter
of printing, is this, that it shows that not only was there a press at
Waterford, but that the Jesuit Order had its own printing-press, and that
it was taken over bodily by the Supreme Council, and used, in part at least,
for their own printing in Kilkenny.
Now, in some of the extant printed pamphlets published in Kilkenny,
there is undoubtedly some difference of type. My attention was drawn
to this fact some time ago (before I knew of this second press) by
Mr. Robert Steele, the eminent bibliographer. Therefore, there seem to have
been two presses used by the Supreme Council at Kilkenny, or one at
Waterford and another at Kilkenny. The press at Waterford was ultimately
seized by the Cromwellian party when they obtained possession of the town
in August, 1649.
The total number of items given in the subjoined list is forty-four.
Some of them are merely reprints of documents originally printed in
England or elsewhere. Others, conversely, are only known by the existence
of a reprint in London of the Kilkenny-printed pamphlet. For some no
place of printing is given; but trom the type and ornaments or date, or from
the nature of the contents, it seems almost certain that these were printed
there. The first two items in the list are uncertain. ‘he third item is of
great interest, being a political drama in verse, and one of the very earliest
pieces of dramatic printing in Ireland. Some of the items are of a religious
nature, and more are political.
The fact that there was a press in Kilkenny in use by the Jesuits
suggests that the first few items were printed at it, and not at Bourke’s press.
The last imprint with Bourke’s name is dated 1646, at Waterford.
I was fortunate enough to secure some of these very rare pamphlets at a
sale a couple of years ago, a volume of them being sold in Dublin at an
auction of books from the County of Waterford or Cork—I am not quite sure
which now. And I think that the copies in my possession are probably
unique. Two or three I presented to the Academy as specimens of printing,
and they are now in a glass case in this room. Some of these pamphlets are
in Latin, and many are included in the “Carte” collection in the Bodleian
Library, Oxford. Others are known by references to them in histories and
other similar works.
At the end of the decade (1649) when the Marquess of Ormonde had, on
behalf of the King, again obtained possession, and the work of the Supreme
[19*]
128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Council had come to an end, it would seem that he employed his own printer,
William Smith, for printing in Kilkenny, probably using one of the presses
of the Supreme Council. Smith afterwards removed to Cork, as will be seen
by reference to my Cork list. It is quite possible that some of these rare
Kilkenny pamphlets have not been known to historians, and they will be
found worthy of examination. They represent various sections of the
parties that were in power at Kilkenny at the time, and, as showing the
different views of that day, are deserving of attention.
The extant copies of Kilkenny printing are scattered, and comparison
is very difficult. Could they be all brought together, a close examination
of type, initial letters, and ornaments would enable a fairly accurate
decision to be arrived at as to which press was used in printing each item,
viz. the original press or that of the Jesuits, and which was used by
Ormonde’s printer.
LIST.
1642. A Discourse between two Counsellors of State ye one of England
and ye other of Ireland.
Printed at Kilkenny Deer. 1642. 4to.
[Vide The Irish Librarian, vol. ii, p. 33.]
1642/3. Oath.
[Query at Kilkenny. ]
1645. A Tragedy of Cola’s Furie, or, Liranda’s Miserie. Henry Burkhead.
(In five Acts: in Verse.)
“ Printed at Kilkenny: 1645. And are to be sold at the Signe of The
White Swanne, in Kilkenny M,DC,XLVI.” Sm. 4to. Title leaf + 3 leaves
(Epistle Dedicatory, &c.) + 62 pp.
[British Museum, / C. 21. c. 24.]
Nore :—On the verso of the title-leaf is ‘‘Names of the Chiefe Actors,” i.e.
Characters. No printer is given.
[16457] Two separate Documents of “ Articles of Agreement between
his Majesty's Commissioner and the Deputies of the Confederate Catholics,”
both dated the 25th day of August, 1645.
Prited [sic] at Kilkenny by Command of the Councell and Committee.”
4to. No title. 7 pp.+1p. (imprint). Sigs, A-A4.
[K. R. McC. Dix.]
1645/6, March 5rd. Order of the General Assembly of the Confederate
Catholicks of Ireland. Dated at Kilkenny.
Ordered to be printed—Sine Nota.
{ Bodleian—Carte ; 16,617. ]
Dix— Printing in the City of Kilkenny, Seventeenth Century. 129
1646. A Survey of the Articles of the late Rejected Peace Concluded In
the Marques of Ormond’s Cabinet in Dublin, the 29 of July, 1646, and there
published, as if the same were concluded the 29 of March before, In which
Survey it is proved by notable observation upon some of the said Articles,
that the said Peace is destructive of the Catholique Faith, disadvantageous
to His Majesty, pernicious to his Catholique subjects, and Favourable only to
rebellious Parliamentary Heretiques, &c., &c., &c. The First Part. “ Walter
Enos, Dublinian, Priest, and D. of Divinity.”
4to. 7 leaves + 70 pp.+ 1 p. (errata). Folds in two, or foliowise.
[Brit. Mus. /G. 5594 ; T.C.D./ Press A. 332 :—wants one leaf (errata). ]
Nore :—The preliminary seven leaves have separate signatures: the signatures of the
paginated leaves are A-S 1. 3
1646. The Second Part of the Svrvey of the Articles of the late Reiected
Peace Wherein the Invaliditie and Nvllitie of the Said Peace is proved out of
many heads or causes. Walter Enos, D.D., Treasurer of Ferres.
4to. 129 pp. (last blank). No title-leaf. Signatures A-V in fours.
“Printed at Kilkenny, by permission of Superiors and approbation in
the yeare, 1646.”
[R.I A. / H.T.—Box 43/23; Univ. Library, Cambridge, / Hib. 7. 646.19; Vide also
Hazlitt : Bibliographical Collections and Notes, Third Series, 1887, p. 75. ]
Nore :—This appears to be a continuation of the First Part, although with separate
signatures and pagination.
1646, Proclamation “ By the Hcclesiastical Congregation of the Clergy of
Ireland, For avoyding of unnatural distinction betweene the old Irish and the
old and new English, betweene Septs and Families,” &e. Dated at Waterford
the first of September, 1646.
S. sh., fol., within a border.
[R.LA.]
Nore:—No imprint, but Kilkenny ?
1646. A Declaration of the General Assemblie of the Confederate
Catholicks of Ireland, Suppressing Protestations, touching the Conditions of
Peace or War, &c. Dated 4th July, 1646.
A broadside (14 x 123). Second issue. Roman letters.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MS. xviii, fol. 8.]
Norr.—This Declaration was printed at Waterford in 1645.
1646. The Articles of Peace, made, concluded, accorded. and agreed upon
by and betweene his Excellency Iames, Lord Marquesse of Ormond, Lord
Lieutenant Generall and Generall Governor of His Maiesties Kingdome of
Ireland, His Maiesties Commissioner, to treate, and conclude a peace, with
his Maiesties Roman Catholique Subjects of the said Kingdome, &ce.
130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Date of Articles—28 March.
» » Ormonde’s Proclamation—30 July.
» » Council of Confederate Catholics—4 August.
“ Kilkenny, Printed by Authority in the yeare, 1646.” 4to. 28 pp.
(ineluding Title page, p. 2 blank).
[E. R. Me.C. Dix.]
1646. Reprint of the Proclamation by the Marquis of Ormonde, Ld. Lt.,
&c., publishing the Articles of Peace & dated 30 July, 1646. S. sh. fol.
[P. R. Office London /S.P.I. 261 (38).]
N.B.—No printer is given.
1646. The Decree of Excommunication, by John Baptist Rinuccini
Archibishop and Prince of Firmo, and by the Congregation of secular and
regular Clergy. Dated at Waterford, 1st September, 1646.
Folio. §. sh. (114 x 72). Roman letter.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. xviii, fol. 414, and Ixy, fol. 328; R.I.A.
Nore.—There is no imprint : it may have been printed at Waterford.
Nore.—Mr. Robert Steele says that the type of this ‘‘ Decree” is different from
the type used by Bourke, and suggests that Rinuccini had a separate press of his own ;
but the surrounding ornaments are the same as those used by Bourke in his press.
1646. A Declaration of the Council and Congregation (of the Confederate
Catholicks) against plundering the goods of the Roman Catholiques
inhabiting within the English Quarters. Dated at Kilkenny, 28 September,
1646.
Folio. 8S. sh. (132 x 8). Roman letter. S.N.
{Bodleian Library, Oxford—-Carte MSS. xvii, fol. 616.]
1646. A Decree of Excommunication Against such as Adhere to the
Late Peace. By John Baptist Rinuccini, Archbishop and Prince of Firmo,
and by the Ecclesiastical Congregation of the Clergies of the Kingdom of
Ireland. Dated at Kilkenny, 5th October, 1646.
Folio. S.sh. (103x735). Noarms. Roman letter.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. Ixy, fol. 330.]
Nore.—There is no imprint.
[1646 ?] The Marques of Clanrickard’s Engagement of the nineteenth
of November, 1646.
4to. No title. 8 pp.(unnumbered). Sigs. A-A2 & B-B2.
Note at end :—“ By the Councell & Congregation Whereas an Instrument
intitled the Engagement of the Marques of Clanrickard . . . was presented
unto us importing propositions .. . we have directed them to be sent to
the presse, &e.”
[E. R. McC. Dix; Uniy. Library, Cambridge, /Hib. 7, 646, 18.]
Nore.—No imprint, but Kilkenny.
Dix— Printing in the City of Kilkenny, Seventeenth Century. 131
1647. Orders and Establishments made and concluded upon by the
Generall Assemblie of the Confederat Catholiques of Ireland mett at the
Cittie of Kilkenny the 12 day of November Anno Domini 1647 concerning
the Government of the Kingdome.
“Printed at Kilkenny, 1647.” 4to. No title. 18 pp. (last page mis-
numbered 17 instead of 18). Sig. A-A4: B-B4: & Cl.
[E. R. McC. Dix.]
1647. Orders to Bee observed by all Commanders Officers Soldiers
Quarter-Masters and others in the thoroughfare of the Army or any
parte of it.
“Kilkenny, 1647.” 4Bo. No title. 7 pp. (unnumbered) + 1 p. (blank).
Sigs. A-A4.
[E. R. McC. Dix.]
1647. By the General Assemblie of the Confederat Catholickes of Ireland.
An Establishement for the Courte of Generall Judicature. April 2. (Signed
«P, Kearnie.”)
4to. 4 leaves A-A4. 20 cm.
(Univ. Library, Cambridge, / Hib. 7. 647. 30.]
1647. An Oath, The Propositions mentioned in the Foresaid Oath, and
an Order of the General Assemblie of the Confederate Catholicks of Ireland,
Dated 12th March, 1647.
[Vide London reprint entitled: ‘‘The Bloody Diurnall from Ireland,” &c., in the
Brit. Mus. / E. 386. (16) ; T.C.D./ Press, A.4.1; Nat. Liby., Dublin—Thorpe Collection,
vol. iv; Bodleian Library, -Oxford—(3 copies)—Wood, 509 (15); Gough, Iveland, 68 ;
Bliss 2, 2328; E. R. McC. Dix.]
1647. The Establishments made by the General Assemblie mett at the
Cittie of Kilkenny the 12. day of November Anno Domini, 1647.
“ Printed at Kilkenny in the yeare of our Lord 1647.”
4to. No title. 8 pp. Sigs. A-A4.
[E. R. McC. Dix.]
1648. Queres concerning The Lawfulnesse of the present Cessation and
of the Censwres issued against all Confederats adhering unto it. Propounded
By the Right Honourable the Supreme Councell to the Most Reverend and most
Illustrious David, Lord Bishop of Ossorie, and wnto other Divines. Wit.
Answers Given, And Signed by the said Most Reverend Prelat and
Divines.
“ Printed at Kilkenny, Anno 1648.” 4to. (73 x 53.) Collation as
follows :—Sigs. Title-leaf and 2 leaves following have neither signatures nor
pagination. Then follow B, C, D, HE, F, G, H, I, K,L, M,N, O, and P, all in
132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
twos. The recto of Sig. B has no pagination, which begins on the verso of B
and continues to P (recto) = 52 pp. ‘The verso of P is blank, as is also the
recto of P2,—the verso of which is printed with flowers in nine perpendicular
lines in a frame.
[R.1.A./T.—Box 56/6—missing ; Nat. Lib., Dublin ; T.C.D.; Univ. Libry., Cambridge. ]
1648. [Manifesto] by the Supreme Council of the Confederate Catholicks
of Ireland. Dated 29th May. Protest against the Nuncio’s attempt to oppose
cessation of arms, &e.
Sm. fol. (16 x 12).
[Vide Madden; Irish Periodical Literature, vol. i, p. 136.]
Querry.—Is this a repetition of some other entry? See next item.
1648. Proclamation of the Supreme Council of the Confederate Catholiques
of Iveland complaining of the Nuncio, Rinuccini, for interference and ad-
monishing the Confederate Catholicks not to be withdrawen from obedience
to their commands. Dated at Kilkenny, 27 May, 1648.
A broadside (144 x 9).
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. xxii, fol. 108.
1648. Declaration of the Supreme Council of the Confederate Catholicks
of Ireland, admonishing all prelates, etc., not to molest those approving of the
late Cessation, ete. Dated at Kilkenny, 3rd June, 1648.
Arms. Roman letter. A broadside (13} x 84).
{Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. xxii, fol. 122.]
1648. Proclamation of the Supreme Council of the Confederat Catholicks
of Ireland, against Malitious Reports, and re-affirming their former Declaration
of 22nd May, last, ete. Dated at Kilkenny Castle, 7th July, 1648.
Arms. Roman letter. A Broadside (152 x 93).
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. lxv, fol. 418, & xxii, 145—two copies. ]
1648. An Oath, in pursuance of the Oath of Association taken by the
Lords and Gentlemen met at Kilkenny, the 20th of June, 1648, and by the
Supreme Council directed to be taken by all the Confederate Catholichs
With Declaration as to the meaning of the word Excommunication.
[Vide P. Walsh's History of Irish Remonstrance, Appendix, etc., p. 331.]
[1648.] The Copie of the Major and Baylifs of the Towne of Weixford
their Letter directed to the Right Honourable the Supreme Councell of
the Confederate Catholickes of Zreland, &ec., &e. Dated “14 July, 1648.”
4to. 1 leaf (blank) + 5 pp. + 1 p. (blank) = 4 leaves.
LE. R. McC. Dix.]
Nore :—No imprint, but Kilkenny ?
Dix—Printing in the City of Kilkenny, Seventeenth Century. 133
1648. Manifesto by the Supreme Council, etc., against the Lord Nuncio
and inhibiting the Meeting of the National Synod appointed by him for
15th August, at Galway, etc. Dated at Kilkenny, 28th July, 1648.
A broadside (142 x 94). Roman letter.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. xxii, fol. 158.]
1648. Declaration of the Supreme Council, etce., withdrawing their
protection from all persons joining or assisting Owen O'Neill, etc. Dated
at Kilkenny, 15th August, 1648.
(Thomas Bourke, Printer to the Confederate Catholicks of Ireland.)
Folio, S. sh. (113 x 73). Arms. Roman letter.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. xxii, fol. 167.]
Nore :—Printed on one side only.
1648. Manifesto, by the General Assemblie of the Confederate Catholiques
of Ireland, against the Declaration (dated 30th August, 1648) of the Nuncio
condemning the Cessation. Dated September, 1648.
A broadside (134 x 82), Roman letter.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. xxii, fol. 185.]
1648. A Declaration made by the Maior, Towne Councell, Recorder,
Sheriffs, and Burgesses of the Towne of Galway, of Their Acceptance of the
Cessation, Concluded by and betweene the Right Honourable the Supreme
Councell, and the Lord Baron of Inchiquin, and of their loyning in the
appeale to his Holynes.
Kilkenny, Anno Domini 1648.
4to. 6 pp. (last blank). Sigs, A~A4+
[E. R. McC. Dix.]
1648. Declaration, by the General Assemblie of the Confederate
Catholiques of Ireland, of their Endeavour to preserve and advance the
Roman Catholiques Religion, &c.
Dated at Kilkenny, 14th September, 1648.
Folio, S. sh. (102 x 73). Roman letter.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. xsii, fol. 208.]
Nore :—Printed on one side only.
1648, Eppellatio Supremi Concilii Confoederatorum Catholicorum Regni
Hiberniae interposita coram Illustrissimo ac Reverendissimo D.D. Nuncio
Atque ac Summum Pontificem Facta.
Kiikeniae, Anno Domini 1648.
dto. Title leaf x 10 pp. (Device on t.p.).
[B. R, McC, Dix.]
PROC, R.I.A., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C, (20)
134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
1648. A Letter in Nature of an Appeale, written by the Maior, Towne-
Councell and Corporation of Galway unto the most illustrious and most
Reverend Lord the Lord Nuncio.
“Printed at Kilkenny in the yeare of our Lord 1648.” 4to. 6 leaves,
first blank and last also blank.
[E. R. McC. Dix.]
1648. Proclamation by the General Assemblie of the Confederate
Catholiques of Ireland, of Pardon to All Who before 25th October should
Submit, except O'Neill and others. Dated at Kilkenny, 30th September,
1648.
A broadside (13? x 102). Arms. Roman letter.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. Ixy, fol. 421 & xxii, fol. 262—2 copies. ]
1648. The Copie of a Letter from a Gentleman in London, to his friend
in Dublin, Together with the coppie of a Speech delivered by his Majestie to
the Lords Commissioners at New-porte in the Ile of Wight, upon his
Maiesties departure from the Ile.
4to. No title. 7 pp.+1p. (blank). Sigs. A-A4.
[E. R. McC. Dix.]
Nore :—No imprint, but Kilkenny ?
1648. Order of the General Assemblie of the Confederate Catholiques of
Ireland, Declaring Owen O’Neill a Traitor and Rebell against the King.
Dated at Kilkenny, 30th September, 1648.
A broadside (154 x 114). Arms. Roman letter.
[Bodleian Library, Oxford—Carte MSS. xxii. fol. 261.]
[1648]. Forraigne Intelligence, By Letters from a Gentleman in London
to his Friend in Dublin.
4to. No title. 4 pp.
[E. R. McC. Dix.]
Nore:—No imprint, but Kilkenny.
1648. The Declaration of Owen O’Neill published in the Head of that
parte of the Ulster Army adhering to him, together with The Right
Honorable the Supreme Councell of the Confederat Catholicks of Ireland
Their Answer thereunto.
Printed and published by order of the said Councell, 1 of July, 1648. 4to
(6% x 5t). 16 pp.
[Marsh’s Library, / Cashel Loan Collection. ]
1648. A Declaration of the Commons of England in Parliament assembled;
Expressing their Reasons and Grounds for passing the late Resolutions
touching No Further Address or Application to be made to the King, (London,
1647.)
Dix— Printing in the City of Kilkenny, Seventeenth Century. 135
REPRINT. 4to. Over 16 pp.
[E. R. McC. Dix—imperfect. ]
1649. Proclamation, by the Lord Lieutenant-General, &c., of Ireland
(Marquis of Ormonde). Announcing Treaty of Peace, &e. Dated 17th of
January.
“Printed at Kilkenny, by William Smith.”
[Public Record Office, London—S.P.I. 266 (13); Vide Calendar of State Papers
(Ireland), 1647-1660, &c., p. 40.]
1649. Proclamation, by the Marquis of Ormonde. Dated 22nd January,
1648/9.
“ Printed at Kilkenny by William Smith.”
[R.1.A. / glass case. ]
1649. Proclamation, by the King (Charles II). Dated 17th February,
1648/9.
[Bodleian (Carte) 65,460 & 23,507.]
1649. Certain Acts and Declarations made by the Ecclesiasticall Congre-
gation, of the Arch- bishops, Bishops, and Other Prelates, met at Clonmacnoise,
the fourth day of December, 1649. And since concluded.
[Vide London reprint in R.1.A. / T.—Box 62/1, & in B.M. ; and also see ‘‘ Declaration
of Lord Lieutenant of Ireland,” in R.1I.A./ T.—Box 64/3.
APPENDIX.
EXTRACT.
5tH CHARGE acarnst THE JESUITS.
FIFTH CHARGE.
That being required by the Dean of Ferns, Auditor-General to the Lord
Nuncio, and that under precept, to permit the ordinations of the said Lord
Nuncio and the Ecclesiastical Congregation to be printed, as they had a press
in their house of Noviciate, they at first refused permission, and immediately
afterwards, as is believed, they took measures to have the said press carried
off by the Supreme Council to the incredible injury of the Ecclesiastical
party which was never afterwards able to print its ordinations and necessary
answers.
REPLY of the FATHERS to the FIFTH CHARGE.
Before we had been required by the Dean to print those writings the
press was taken from us by the Supreme Council on public authority as is
136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
plain by the rescript and decree of the Council. From that time we had
nothing to do with it. As for what is said that it was by our procurement
that the press was removed, that is a mere invention, and on this matter
F. Yong has elsewhere written at more length to the most Illustrious
Nuncio.
The Visitor's OBSERVATION.
This accusation is a mere calumny, founded however on a very likely yet
a false presumption as I clearly shewed the most Illustrious the Lord
Nuncio; for we had a press in the Noviciate, chiefly for the use of the
College, but it chanced that a sheet was printed in which the Lord O Neale!
was assailed. The Supreme Council took this ill and administered a sharp
reproof to our Fathers for suffermg that sheet to be printed, and afterwards
by strict proclamation prohibited anything from being put in print which
was not signed by seven of the Councillors. That proclamation was made
on the 20th April, 1648. Then on the 28th of May of that year, the Supreme
Council sent their Secretary, Bagot by name, and he took possession of the
press in the name of the Council, as appears by public and authentic deed ;
the workmen too, who served the press were ordered in future to work for
the Council’s wages and not ours. ‘Two days later the Dean came into the
Noviciate to have printed the sentence of excommunication dated the 27th
of May and published at Kilkenny on the 29th of that month. Father Yong,
Master of Novices, was then absent and the Dean spoke to our Brother,
Nicholas Sarrazin, a printer, and going into the chamber in which the press
was, he saw the same workman as he was accustomed to see previously, and
he thought that the press was still in our power, although Brother Sarrazin
fully explained to him that the Supreme Council had taken coutrol of it two
days before. When Father Yong returned and learned from the Brother
the cause of the Dean’s coming, he went at once to his house to call upon
him and see if he could do him any service. After the Dean had said by way
oi preface that he knew the Jesuits bound themselves by a special vow to
show obedience towards the Sovereign Pontiff, he gave command as Apostolic
Auditor, in virtue of holy obedience, that Father Yong should allow some
opinions and ordinations to be printed at his press, and immediately the Father
threw himself on his knees and answered that he reverenced the authority of
the Sovereign Pontiff in all his ministers; but for two days past the press
had ceased to be in our power, as the Supreme Council had taken possession
1 Doubtless Sir Felim, who was a Councillor.
Proc, R. I. Acad., Vol, XXXII, Sect. C, Plate XII.
THE
ARTICLES
Ol} Pra Gr
Made,concluded,accorded, and agreed upon,
- by and betweene his Excellency [A MES
Lord Marquefle of Ormond , Lord Licute-
nant Generall and Generall Governor of
His Majefties Kingdome of Ireland, His
MaieftiesCommifhoner,to treate,and con-
cludea Peace, with His Majeltics Roman
Catholique Subjects of the faid kingdome.
&c.
KILKENNY,
Printed by authority in the yeare, 1646,
Dix—Printine In tHE Crry or KinkENNY IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.
Proc. R, I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate XIII.
1
charges for the fame as others of the faid counties will doe
where they are to refide till they may returne to their for
mer habitations, and notto annoy their Neighbours oranie of
a Quarters, of the Confederar Catholicks at theire pe=
TUS.
Printedat Kilkeney 1647.
FINIS.,
Dix.—Prinvine In THE Crry oF KInKeNny IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.
Dix—Printing in the City of Kilkenny, Seventeenth Century. 137
of it, to which the Dean made no other answer than “ the devil is here.” On
the following day F. Yong wrote an account of the whole matter to the most
illustrious the Lord Nuncio, with the greatest humility and appealing to God
as witness ; and after so sincere a letter the most illustrious Lord Nuncio
would not have reopened the accusation if he had been well acquainted
with the good faith and candour of the man. All this I explained to the
Lord Nuncio at Galway, and, as I think, I satisfied him; indeed he assured
me of it.
R,I.A. PROC., VOL, XXXII., SECT. C. [21]
potas iy
WibTe
ON SOME RECENTLY DISCOVERED OGHAM INSCRIPTIONS.
By R. A. S. MACALISTER, M.A.
IPTATES! XODV), SXCVE
[Read Novemeer 29, 1913. Published January 24, 1914.]
SEVERAL previously unknown inscriptions in the Ogham character have
recently come to light, which it is desirable to put on record.
J. KILKEEHAGH, Co. Kerry (PLATE XIV).
This stone stands on the boundary between the townlands of Kilkeehagh
and Gleenesk, on the slope of Drung Hill, near Mountain Stage Railway
Station, barony of Iveragh. It is well known in the neighbourhood under
the name of Leacht Fhiondin, or “ Fionan’s Grave,” though the inscription
supplies no warrant for this name. There is an account of the stone signed
M. J. Delap, in the Kerry Archeeological Magazine for November, 1913,
without any reading of the inscription, but adding the interesting infor-
mation that it was formerly a place of pilgrimage, people coming thither
“all the way from Limerick.” It is marked “Laghtfinnan Penitential
Station” in the O.S. map, Kerry sheet, 63, in the lower left-hand corner.
There is a mound of loose stones, about 100 feet in diameter and 5 feet
high, on the north side of the old road which runs round the brow of Drung
Hill to Caherciveen, on the townland indicated. The stone stands in the
middle of this pile, 3 feet 3 inches high ; maximum breadth, 1 foot 2 inches;
maximum thickness, about 8 inches. It is of a red, slaty stone, much scaled,
and the inscription (which is on the edge turned toward the road) is much
injured. It reads :—
LY A. is re fEXOe i
MAQ 1 R (itte?2)
Up to the Rallis plain. A line sloping off on the B-side from the follow-
ing vowel looks like the tail of an x at first sight ; but it is merely the edge
of a flaw running over the face of the stone. The second vowel-point after
the R is possible, but doubtful; after this comes 84 inches in which both sides
MacaisreEr—On Some Recently Discovered Ogham Inscriptions. 139
of the angle are spalled away and no trace of writing remains. Following
this blank space there are doubtful traces of an I, but the last notch is the
only certain member of the letter; it is just 4 inches below the top of the
stone. The restoration above suggested is a mere guess on which nothing
can be built; the inscription is, indeed, so mutilated as to be quite useless.
The notes on which the foregoing description is founded were taken by
me in 1910. [I first heard of the stone in 1907, from the Hon. Albinia
Brodrick, who kindly wrote to me informing me of its existence.. Being
abroad at the time, I was unable to visit it till the date above mentioned.
II. Drumin, Co. Roscommon (PLATE XV, 1).
County Roscommon has so far yielded only two ogham monuments—the
well-known pair in the cave at Rathcroghan. The discovery of a third in the
same county is therefore an event of some importance. It was found by
Mr. Igoe, of the Ordnance Survey, and by him communicated to Dr. Douglas
Hyde, who, after examining it, and assuring himself that it was a genuine
ogham, informed me of the discovery. Being in the neighbourhood, I was
enabled to visit it without delay: Dr. E. C. Quiggin, of Cambridge, who was
with me, checked the reading here given.
The monument stands in a copse on the left-hand side of the road leading
from Belnagare to Rathcroghan, on land belonging to O’Conor Don and
occupied by Mr. Doyle, townland of Drummin, O.8., Roscommon, sheet 15,
middle of bottom. There are two stones evidently marking a grave, standing
5 feet 1 inch apart. The foot-stone, which is uninscribed, is 3 feet 1 inch
high, 1 foot 9 inches broad, and 9 inches thick at the base. The headstone is
30 degrees west of north from the first, is 3 feet 7 inches high, 1 foot 4 inches
broad, and 1 foot 8 inches thick. It bears the following inscription :—
Sena cool LUTTE
CU N OVATO
The v is faint and the end is fractured; there might be a few more vowel
notches lost, but the probability is that we have the whole inscription. The
name is very interesting. The second member is evidently a genitive of
vatis “a prophet”; this seems to be a new element in Ogham names.
The first member, with the vowel o (which is certain) has so far been
found in South Britain only: as in Cuno-mori, Cuno-vali, Cuno-cenni, The
same or a similar element is also found in Ireland, but hitherto it has always
been spelt with a; as Cuna-cena, Glasi-conas, Assi-cona, Cuna-netas, Cuna-
legen, Neta-cuwnas, and, on the Isle of Man, Cuna-magli,
[21]
140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
IIJ-VIII. KxocksHanaweEsE, Co. Cork.
On the townland of Cnoc Sean-Mhaighe, called “ Knockshanawee ” on the
Ordnance Map, near Crookstown, is a small rath-cave, in which Mr. Cremin,
of Cork, discovered some Ogham inscriptions.
An account of the rath appears in the Journal of the Cork Historical and
Archaeological Society, 1911, p. 59, but without any attempt at deciphering
the inscriptions, which, indeed, would have been impossible in their
situation in the cave. Sir Bertram Windle wrote, asking me to join him in an
examination of the souterrain; and I accordingly visited it with him and
Mr. Michael Murphy, of Cork, on the 4th April, 1913. The cave was com-
pletely closed up, and the son of Mr. O’Connor, on whose farm the fort is
situated, kindly opened it for us. I found Ogham-writing on two lintels and
on one supporting stone: my decipherments were, Branit..... 8, Qikabi
magi Luguni, and Icanavvi respectively ; but I recognized that in the position
of the stones it was impossible to be certain of either the accuracy or complete-
ness of these transcripts. We agreed that it would be necessary to open the
cave and to expose the whole series of lintels. This was done in October,
1913, on two days’ visit to the site. We had the advantage of the company
of Sir John Rhys, who joined us; and the following readings were taken by
him and me jointly. In our company also was Mr. Cremin, the original
discoverer of the stones; Myr. Murphy, whose local knowledge is well known,
and was of the greatest service; Rev. M. J. Murphy; and last but not least,
the Rey. C. Coakley, C.C., of Farran, who rendered us invaluable assistance
in many ways. Not only were the three stones which I had seen on the
previous visit properly examined, but three additional inscriptions, whose
existence could not be so much as suspected, came to light, making six in all.
The stones, which had thus been completely lost to sight, were very
properly removed to Cork, and are now housed in University College,
where their exceptionally interesting inscriptions can be examined by all.
There is a very bad plan, and some photographs, of the fort itself in
the Journal of the Cork Society above referred to. The centre of the fort
is, as is frequently the case, raised above the surrounding country. It is
surrounded by a vallum with a fairly deep fosse outside, and traces of a
second vallum outside. A faint ridge might possibly be a third vallum; but
it requires a lively imagination to accept this. A flat boulder, on the face
of the inner vallum, turned toward the fosse, is alleged to be the entrance to
caves, but we found nothing to confirm this.
The souterrain, which was not quite in the middle of the enclosure, was a
passage running in a line N.N.W. from the entrance. It was 14 feet 8 inches
Macauist—ER— On Some Recently Discovered Ogham Inseriptions. 141
long, 4 feet 6 inches high, and 4 feet wide. The walls of the cave were the
boulder-clay, unlined with stones of any kind. A small passage, unlined
with stones, leads off from one corner to a small and much dilapidated
beehive-cell. The roof was formed of lintel-stones, two of which, being
broken, were supported in the middle by pillar-stones set upright. There
were in all eight lintels. ‘The inscriptions were on five of these, and on the
northern of the two supporting stones. (See Plate XV, 2.
A woman told us a local legend to the effect that a field close by the fort
was called Callin, and had once been a burial-ground, and that it had been
transported in a single night to Kilbonane, about a couple of miles away.
This obeys the rule first established by Brash, that there is always an ancient
burial-ground close by when ogham stones are found in a souterrain. The
tradition possibly may also rest on an actual nocturnal raid on the cemetery
by the rath-builders, and the surprise of the neighbours, not in the secret,
to find the stones gone. Such tales of the transfer of cemeteries are told
elsewhere in the country ; but the coincidence in this case is worth passing
mention.
Beginning at the inner (northern) end of the souterrain, the following
are the measurements and inscriptions on the stones:—
(1) First lintel: slate, 6 feet 5 inches long, by 1 foot 10 inches broad, by
7 inches thick. The inscription, as is usual in Co. Cork, is scratched in fine
lines, and has suffered badly by the scaling of the stone. It could, however,
be completely deciphered :—
Mt CANAVV IMAQ L(u)G(u) N (i)
There is a gap of 4 inches between the first two words, and of 23 inches
between the second and third. Such careful word-spacing is rare in Ogham
inscriptions. The upper half of the first m can scarcely be seen; the U’s of
LUGUNI are very faint, and the I in the same word is gone altogether.
Leaving for the present the names, we may notice an important point
with regard to orthography: I refer to the spelling Maq for MAqi. This has
been found elsewhere, and has been explained in various ways. But the
very close connexion between this stone and the next shows that the
simplest explanation is, after all, correct—that it is a mere abbreviation.
The letter 1 takes up a good deal of space, anc is troublesome to cut. It can
easily be supplied by the reader ; and therefore I for one would be inclined to
abandon all explanations which seek to account for the appearance of words
and names in their crude form by calling in extra-Celtic syntax to account
142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
for them. In such an inscription as LUGUQRIT MAQI QRITTI I have for some
time been inclined to see in the first word merely an abbreviation for
LUGUQRITTI; and this inscription, taken in connexion with what is an
apparently absolutely contemporary and closely associated inscription (No. 2),
confirms me in this interpretation.
(2) The supporting stone of the second lintel. It is 5 feet 9 inches long,
1 foot 3 inches broad, and 9 inches thick. The inscription is neatly cut; and,
though the scores are minute, there is no doubt of the reading at any part of
its course. The first two letters have been crowded into a little indentation
that has been spalled out of the edge. The last notch is very faint, but it is
quite certain.
qr HHL a f+ tittt feet it Att Ht
VE OQ eA IN AY @ UNG MUN ea
As is my usual practice, I transcribe x provisionally by K. I have long
held that this was a guttural, not a labial; and Professor Marstrander and
Professor MacNeill have both subscribed to this view. I attach peculiar
importance to the present inscription, as, except in the Coligny Calendar, we
have not found any ancient Celtic dialect in which P and Q appear side by
side. The reading here is certainly x -/----- »— kami, not the frequent
word X -- ----- , kot.
Here, then, we have another “son of Lugunos” commemorated, and the
general similarity of the two names corroborates the da priori probability that
we have to deal with the monuments of two brothers. Thus we have two
contemporary inscriptions—
Micanarvri mag Luguni
Veqikami magi Luguni—
and it must surely be agreed that the mag of the first of these, in the light of
the second, is a mere abbreviation.
The father’s name is easiest ; and we may take it first. It is one of the
commonest and most widely spread of ogham names. It appears in Meath,
at St. Cairan’s ; in Waterford, at Windgap, near Carrick-on-Suir; in Cork on
one of the Ballyhank stones, now in the Royal Irish Academy’s collection ;
and in Kerry on the splendid monument at Droumatouk above Kenmare. As
LIuighne it is familiar in Ms. literature. It is presumably one of the numerous
names, personal and local, which testify to the honour in which was held the
great god Ligh. I need not apologize for the suggestion of a pagan name
Macatister— On Some Recently Discovered Ogham Inscriptions. 148
occurring on this monument; the brilliant observation of Professor MacNeill
that oghams and ogham orthography represent an ancient pagan tradition
has thrown a flood of illumination on many dark corners of their study. It
explains how the rath-builders were so lacking in reverence for them. It
explains how the medieval grammatical speculators, though constantly
muddling over ogham-writing, never once referred to an actual example
to illustrate their theories—for the stones themselves were heathen and
unclean, It may even be, as Prof. MacNeill once suggested to me in con-
versation, that they were sought for building-material by the rath-builders
just because of their demoniac associations—on the similia similibus curantur
principle they may have been expected to ward off the evil influences of
the unseen world.
What are we to make of Micanavves and Vegikamos? Itis nothing more
than a coincidence that these two names curiously correspond, beginning
with a labial, a slender vowel, and a guttural, and ending in -os, preceded by
aanda labial. It was this comcidence that led me to look for and to find
the faint initial m of the first name; otherwise it would scarcely be
worth mentioning. But there is enough general resemblance between
the two names to justify us In seeing a uniform taste in nomenclature
at work, and to confirm us in regarding these as the monuments of two
brothers.
When the time is ripe for producing that great desideratum, an onomas-
ticon of Irish personal names, it may be possible to find precedents for the
two remarkable and unusual names which Lugunos bestowed on his sons.
I have not had time to do more than hunt up such of our texts as have been
indexed, and have failed to light on anything comparable. Micanavvi may
possibly be a compound of J/ica, a name appearing two or three times in the
Martyrologies, and another name which we find in St. Columba’s pedigree, in
the form Mac Naue. But till the onomasticon is produced, very little can be
said about the names on these stones.
At any rate, they have supplied solid evidence as to the interpretation of
the long misunderstood abbreviation mag, and further welcome light on
the x symbol.
(3) The second lintel: a very rough flag of slate, 1 foot 10 inches broad,
6 inches thick. It was broken into two fragments, respectively 6 feet and
3 feet 4 inches long, supported by the stone last described at the fracture.
We found, however, that it was impossible to fit the two fragments together,
so that the fracture must have been made by the rath-builders, probably to
make this very heavy stone easier to transport. The middle piece was lost-as
also the original top, so the inscription is imperfect in two-places. _
144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
‘The last letter might be a Q, but the spacing rather suggests a c followed by
the first score of another letter. The writing is very rough; and the decipher-
ment of this fragment gave us more trouble than that of all the rest put
together. The name GRIMIGGNI is new, and I cannot find any Celtic name
with the Teutonic-looking element Grim. The diminutive termination is
here spelt with a double G; this orthography has only once been found
elsewhere, on a fragment from Mangerton Mountain, now at Adare. The
fragmentary CERC. .. is also rather problematical.
(4) This remarkable stone was the third lintel. It is 10 feet 2 inches
long, 1 foot broad, and 10 inches thick ; the top was missing, and with it the end
of the inscription ; and the remaining part was very fragile, and broke in two
along the line of an old crack when the monument was being moved. ‘The
letters were carelessly cut, and, like No. 3, gave us much trouble. The
inscription, however, when read, proved to be as follows :—
(e oes R | GAIlMAQ | ME N UMAQ(tmucol..
There are several points to notice about this inscription. First, as a matter
of calligraphy, the cross-scores in the first name slope the wrong way, and in
the rest of the inscription are vertical to the axis. There is an ambiguity about
the group of scores following the first U; they might be BB or L. Next we
notice the formula of the inscription, including an intermediate line in the
genealogy between the principal and the eponymous name. As a group of
two such extra names is quite unprecedented, the last word must be the
remains of magi mucoi, not of maqi alone.
Here, again, we meet with puzzles in dealing with the names. Indeed
this group of Oghams is, from the point of nomenclature, quite the most
remarkable ever discovered. First we notice the rare and anomalous -aI
genitive termination, found also in QETAI, ROTTAIS, GEBBAIS, and TANAIS,
if the two latter early readings of mine on the stone at Chute Hall, near
Tralee are correct. If the BB reading be accepted, we should have to analyse
the name intu CU-BBRiG-, a compound of Cu, ‘a hound, and the well-known
root brig—meaning ‘brilliant’ or something of the kind. The difficulty of
this is that we should have expected cuNo-BRIG-. On the whole, I am now
inclined to read cuL-RIGaI. Cwl is a word explained in Cormac’s Glossary
as a chariot: a few examples of its use will be found cited in Meyer’s
Macattstrr—On Some Recently Discovered Ogham Inscriptions. 145
Y IJ i}
Contributions to Irish Lexicography. The chieftain Cul-rix would therefore
have a name similar in meaning to that of the Aeduan chieftain Epo-redo-
rix, of whom we hear from Caesar. As for MENU, there is on one of the
Drumloghan stones a name similarly declined, MANU; but the vowels do
not allow us to compare them further. A compound of the name, which
in the earliest ogham orthography would have probably been written
*Menu-viccas, appears on the well-known Inchagoill stone in the form
MENUEH, the H being meant for cH.
The stone was fractured immediately after the Q by the rath-builders,
and the further steps of the genealogy are lost.
(5) The seventh lintel: red sandstone, 6 feet 6 inches long, 2 feet
5 inches broad, and 10 inches across. The inscription began 2 feet 8 inches
down from the top on the left-hand side, ran up to and over the head,
and down on the right-hand side; but the rath-builders had smashed away
the whole of the writing on the right-hand angle except the tips of the scores
of the final s, which is 1 foot 8 inches, down from the top—
STH re poeoacogocd —
(tea
BRAN I1MAQ Q i MU Cc C(oi gettia) s
Between BRANI and MAQQI is a space of 13 inches, which is worn, and
contains no definite trace of any letter. A faint mark which might be A is
discernible, but on the whole is probably to be rejected as a mere accident.
This is the only case in Co. Cork, of the peculiar spelling MAQQI MUCCOI,
with double letters: an orthography specially characteristic of the Corkaguiney
group of inscriptions. It is not at all impossible that we have here the
monument of some wandering Kerryman ; I suggest QETTIAS as the restoration
of the patronymic, as that name is established in Corkaguiney ; there is just
about space for it, and the missing scores must have been on the H
side. The name BRANI is familiar, though it has not hitherto been found
uncompounded in Ogham inscriptions.
(6) The eighth lintel: red sandstone, 5 feet 9 inches long, 2 feet
8 inches broad, and 9 inches thick; the stone is very irregular in shape
and the above are the maximum dimensions. The rath-builders had
smashed away the top of the stone, leaving only the few letters which
occupied the first eleven inches of the inscribed angle—
€ OLLO(S orn)...
Uw ,;
R.I.As PROC., VOL, XXXII., SECT. C. [22]
146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The last letter is badly injured by a flake on the B-side, through which
the scores can be dimly traced. The inscription is, however, too fragmentary
to be very instructive.
It is worth noticing that the townland marches with that of Roovesmore,
where three inscriptions were found in a similar souterrain many years ago,
and carried off to the British Museum. ‘These inscriptions also present
unusual names, and very likely came originally from the same cemetery.
On the whole, this new find of Oghams is easily the most important
that has been made since the Ballyknock stones were found in the same
county, over twenty years ago. And though there were fifteen inscriptions
in that group, and only six in the newly discovered series, in intrinsic worth
the two finds may very suitably be compared with one another. It is for
every reason, both national and scientific, to be hoped that Sir Bertram Windle
will be encouraged to go on with the work that he has so magnificently
inaugurated by making available the series of ogham stones which some
vandals of the middle ages buried out of sight in the dark crypt of Cnoc
Sean-Mhaighe.
NOTE ADDED IN PRESS.
The mutilation of No. 5 of the Knockshanawee series is an excellent
illustration of the mutilation of Ogham pillars by the destruction of the
ancestral names, to which I have already called attention. It cannot have
been meant merely to make the stone more convenient for building, as may
have been the case of No. 4, which is similarly mutilated.
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate XIV.
Fic. 1.—Carn at Kinxrrnacn, Co. Kerry.
Fig. 2.—Ocuam Stone ar Kinxeruacnu, Co. Kerry.
Macatister.—Recentiy Discoverep OGHAM Inscriptions.
\ ihe
eer soit
tee ut
& i
7 -
oe ,
A _ sari
Fs d Hl
fn jy
ie) ie ne
; a - vas u
n
’ pay i
; 7
c % ing
- ean
mt
' <
=
ny
f
.
i
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII, Sect. C. Plate XY.
Fic. 2.—Pian anp SEcTION OF THE SOUTERRAIN OF KNOCKSUANAWEE.
Macatisrer.-Recentiy DiscovERED OcuAm InscRIPTIONs.
“ho wee
: erie id el cece’ MR ges ee Cots Mer? oN? fy Se ce
: en
a ’ “ie
- : i
, 7
¥, _ 1
2 A bd _ .
¥ - 7 : 7 go
4 : ;
e 5 : ,
ny
i
*’ : e LL
at
Pal, ' 7
, t
rm,
YT
: j
i 5 a
®
1 .
Eonar 9
IX.
THE EXCAVATION OF LOCHPAIRC CRANNOG, NEAR TUAM.
By R. A. 8. MACALISTER, E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, anp
R. LLOYD PRAEGER,
Puatres XVI, XVII.
Read NovemBer 29, 1913. Published January 24, 1914.
THE townland of Lochpaire is situated about a mile and a half north-east
of Tuam, on the south side of the road which, after skirting the north wall
of the Birmingham estate, turns abruptly on reaching Loch Levally, and
runs on to Dunmore (Galway six-inch map, Nos. 29 and 30). The exact
situation of the crannog here described may be defined by reference to the
six-inch map, as lying one inch south of the letter A in “Loughpark.”
Our attention was drawn to this structure by Dr. T. B. Costello, m.r.1..,
of Tuam, who had himself obtained some antiquities from it, as described
below. We have to express our deep obligations to him for the trouble
he took in making our share of the work as easy as possible, by conducting
the necessary preliminary arrangements with the local proprietors, and
by selecting and engaging workmen. To the kind hospitality of him and
of Mrs. Costello our sincere thanks are due.
The crannog, as we found it, was an insignificant circular mound, shaped
like an inverted saucer, with a shallow ditch around it. It was so incon-
spicuous that most wayfarers would pass it by unnoticed; and it is one
of the numerous ancient monuments that are ignored on the Ordnance
map.
With regard to its structure and dimensions, there is little to tell.
The ditch is so exactly circular that some artificial means must have been
adopted in laying it out—most probably the use of a rope as a radius tied
to a post in the middle. It may be remembered that we have already noticed
the same characteristic—the mathematical circularity of a structure—in
our account of our excavation at Longstone Rath. The mound is slightly
irregular; but it is still approximately circular, and the deviations from that
shape which it now presents may possibly be due to the trampling of cattle
and other destructive causes.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXU, SECT. C. [23]
148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The outer diameter of the ditch is 146 feet. The diameter of the mound,
which is concentric with the ditch, ranges from 107 to110 feet. The present
depth of the ditch is 1 foot 6 inches below the level of the surrounding field ;
and the mound is only 4 feet above the same level (Plate XVI, fig.1). A
subsidiary ditch, almost effaced, can be traced on the top of the mound
as shown in the plan and section. The only other surface-indication to be
noted before the excavation began was a slight depression on the north
side, indicating the site of the landing-stage presently to be described.
Trial-pits sunk in the field surrounding the site showed a foot of marly
loam, underlaid by 2 to 3 feet of white marl full of Limnaea and other fresh-
water mollusca. Below this was peat with stones, also full of shells, and then
water came in. Excavation of the ditch showed that it had been dug
through the loam, and on through a foot or more of the marl, and had
subsequently silted up to the extent of a foot or so with loamy material.
The antiquities described below prove that this dwelling is not very
ancient ; and the facts observed in examining its construction show that the
old lake was approximating to its modern condition when the site was selected
for a dwelling. The surrounding fields, still liable to winter floods, and
drained by deep and always running ditches, were at the time a lake, very
shallow, though of considerable extent. Otherwise it is not easy to see how
the ditch, which is so conspicuous a part of the structure, could have been laid
out and dug. The small elevation of the mound, which there is no reason to
suppose was ever very much higher, accords with this view. The stony
margin of the old lake, 2 to 3 feet above the level of its old bottom, was
easily discernible in places in the surrounding fields.
The usual method of building crannogs was adopted in this case. A
stockade of piles being driven into the soft lake-bottom, material was heaped
up inside, till an island was formed rising above the surface of the water at
its highest flood.
The material used was varied. In some parts large stones predominated.
Elsewhere marl had been used in quantity; in other places peat—all now full
of bones and ashes. The presence of a continuous outer coating of stones and
rubble, devoid of remains, on the sloping periphery of the crannog, suggests
a strengthening and enlarging of the site at some date late in its history
by the conveyance from the mainland of a considerable quantity of material.
This ring of later material both enclosed and overlay the mass of bone-
bearing peat and marl. ‘The observed fact that it stopped abruptly on the
inner edge of the slight inner ditch which is shown on the plan and section,
and was at once succeeded by almost pure ash, full of bones, &c., suggests
that the edge of the inner ditch marks the line of an inner palisade, or
Macauister, ARMsTRONG, & PraEGer—Lzeavation of Lochpaire. 149
the wall of the dwelling, inside which the domestic activities of the
settlement were carried. on.
On the north side of the mound there was a depression about 10 feet wide,
running roughly in the line of the diameter of the mound. On excavation
this proved to be a passage, marked out by two irregularly placed rows of
stones—in all probability a landing-stage. A section was cut in the line of
this passage, and another at right angles to it at the place where it encountered
the surrounding palisade. The positions of the piles, and of the one surviving
horizontal timber, are shown to an enlarged scale (Plate XVI, fig. 2).
Nothing of special interest was found in this part of the excavation.
Of the dwelling-places that presumably were erected on the top of the
artificial island not a vestige remained, not even the holes in which upright
timbers might have been set ; although such holes,marking the sites of vanished
piles, were found at the landing-stage. Ata point marked in the plan were
a few flat stones side by side, perhaps part of a pavement. The whole
soil of the mound, which was dug very thoroughly (at least two-thirds of it
being turned over to the foundations), was black with ashes, and permeated
through and through with bones of animals. At the bottom were a number
of large stones. It would appear that the builders had first laid a stratum of
boulders in order to afford a solid foundation for the structure.
The objects found in this crannog do not require detailed description.
They are all late in date and present no remarkable features. All the more
important objects are illustrated, so it will be unnecessary to do more than
give a brief general description sufficient to explain the figures.
Thirteen bronze pins, with ornamental heads, were found; some were
broken, and all were heavily patinated. (Plate X VII, figs. 32,33, and 38-48.)
All these pins belong to common types, and similar examples have been
found in other crannogs, in the settlements of the sandhills on the coast, and
in street-excavations in Dublin. They are probably not much earlier than
the ninth century 4.D. A bone pin, with an ornamental head (Plate XVII,
fig. 36), another with a flat head (Plate XVII, fig. 37), were found, also four
bone needles (Plate XVII, figs. 50-52 and 54), and five portions of pins or
needles.
The only other objects of bronze found, in addition to the pins, were a
child’s bracelet and a pair of tweezers. The bracelet (Plate XVII, fig. 28) is
an unornamented strip of bronze, bent into a circular form, with overlapping
ends. The tweezers (Plate XVII, fig. 26) are rather nicely ornamented ;
similar objects are common among crannog finds.
Only two wooden combs were found. Both of these were in a very
fragmentary condition; one has been repaired (Plate XVII, fig. 27); the other
150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
was too broken to treat in any way (Plate XVII, fig. 30). The ornamentation
can be seen from the figures. Combs are so common in crannog finds that it
was rather a surprise to discover only two specimens. ‘Two goats’ horns,
which had been slightly carved at the open ends, were found. These, no
doubt, had served the purpose of handles for knives (Plate XVII, figs. 15
and 16). Two wooden harp-pins were found (Plate XVII, figs. 34 and 35).
Harp-pins have been found in other Irish crannogs. See the index to
Wood-Martin’s Lake Dwellings of Ireland for references. ‘lwo bones that
had been pointed, and used as implements, were also found (Plate XVII,
Fie. 1 (about 4).
Nine sharpening-stones of various sizes were obtained. One very large
specimen was found on the surface of the crannog by Dr. Costello previous
to our excavations (fig. 1). It measures 172 inches in length, and evidently
had an attachment of iron at one end. Some of these stones appear to have
been used for sharpening the points of implements or weapons, as they show
indentations on the face (figs. 2 and 3), One small ornamental specimen
composed of calcified shale, with a bronze attachment, was found; this was
probably a touchstone for testing metals (Plate XVII, fig. 10).
As might have been expected, iron objects formed the bulk of the finds,
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate XVI.
a SF Landing place
Pe Po! y
OPavement
Magnetic
PLAN
e YY, yy Y TILE,
MA ttyl)
a See worr SECTION A.A. MILL EE
EEEEEEEEEET J JOFT oO 10 20 30FT
Vertical Scale
Horizontal Scale
Fig. 1.
ot
PCs MOEN, NET Aide BN i Llane eet eT Ree at emt Gt au
@ zy"
i) Coy ~<------------*_* Be ee >
Piles at Landing Place
Fie. 2.
Macattster, ARMSTRONG, AND PrarcEer.—LouGHParre CRANNOG.
Hane
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate XVII.
eS
Objects found in Lochpaire Crannog ()-
Macarisrer, ARMSTRONG, AND Prarerr.—Locuparnc CraNNnoG.
‘
Macauisrer, Armsrrone, & Prauecer—LHecavation of Lochpaire. 151
These include three knives (Plate XVII, figs. 12-14); two spurs: one of
these (Plate XVII, fig. 22) is a prick-spur, and is probably Norman; the
other is considerably later, but is so much broken it is impossible to
place a date upon it; a horseshoe of ordinary type (Plate XVII, fig. 23),
twenty-one nails with large flat heads and long points (Plate XVII, figs. 1
and 3), a small object with a hook at each end, which was possibly portion
of a horse’s bit (Plate XVII, fig. 31); several long pointed objects with
small sockets at the lower ends (Plate XVII, figs. 2 and 4), two objects
which may have been some kind of staple (Plate XVII, figs. 18 and 19),
and about twenty indeterminate fragments of nails and other objects.
Among the miscellaneous finds were three rounded pebbles, probably used
as hammer-stones, a flattish stone that may have been used for polishing or
sharpening objects, and a small leaden bullet.
A hazel-nut was also found. The remains of pig were very numerous
in the crannog, and among the tusks the largest found measured 64 inches
round the outer curve, and % of an inch in thickness (Plate XVII, fig. 17).
Dr. R. F. Scharff, Keeper of the Natural History Collections in the
National Museum, Dublin, has kindly reported as follows upon the bones
found in the crannog.
The following species could be identified from the bones :—
Ox, horse, pig, red deer, sheep or goat, and two or three kinds of birds.
The bones were much broken, as if they were the remnants of various meals.
The pig had the appearance of the domestic pig, but, owing to the absence of
any complete skulls, the identification is uncertain. Sheep and goat are
very closely related in their osteology, and no complete bones were present to
identify with certainty. Some of the deer-bones were extremely large and
must have belonged to exceptionally large stags. The presence of antler-tips
only showed that the antlers had been used for the manufacture of bone
implements.
Mr. A. C. Forbes, Chief Forestry Inspector to the Department of
Agriculture, kindly examined the remains of the piles and other wooden
objects from the crannog, and reports that they consist for the most part
of oak, though some pieces are probably birch and willow; but the wood is
too decomposed to allow him to identify them with certainty.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. C, [24]
f 152 ]
X.
THE COURT OF CASTLE CHAMBER OR STAR CHAMBER
OF IRELAND.
By HERBERT WOOD, B.A.
Read Fesrvuary 9. Published Marcu 12, 1914.
Tuart the history of Ireland is still an untilled field is borne in upon us by
the consideration of the striking fact that the Court of Castle Chamber, which
exercised its powers for nearly a century in Ireland, has, up to the present,
failed to find its historian. It is true that various scattered references to it
will be found in the histories of this country ; but no account of its constitution
and working has yet been produced. However excusable this want of interest
might be in the case of a Court of inferior jurisdiction, no such plea can be
maintained for neglecting this Court, which it was the aim of the government
to fashion in all respects like the Court of Star Chamber in England, a Court
which Lacon described as “one of the sagest and noblest institutions of this
kingdom,” and which Coke, in his Jnstitutes, described as “ the most honour-
able Court (our Parliament excepted) that is in the Christian world, both in
respect of the Judges of the Court, and of their honourable proceeding
according to their just jurisdiction and the ancient and just orders of the
Court.”? It is with the hope of throwing some light on the proceedings of
this Court in Ireland that I have ventured to read this paper before the
Royal Irish Academy.
The official name by which this Court was known was that of the Court
of Castle Chamber, as appears by the Commission of 1581; but it is curious
to note that the very heading of this Commission runs : “ Commissio specialis
pro Camera Stellata in Hibernia.” When we consider that it was the
intention of the government that this Irish Court should in all respects
correspond with that of the Star Chamber of England, it is not surprising to
find that the Court was sometimes designated the “Castle Chamber,’ and
sometimes the “Star Chamber.” This confusion of nomenclature makes it
frequently very difficult to determine, when we find a reference to the Star
Chamber, whether that of England or Ireland is intended.
1 Bacon, ‘‘ History of the Reign of Henry VII,” ed. 1641, p. 63.
2 Coke’s Institutes, part iv, c. v.
Woov—The Court of Castle Chamber or Star Chamber of Ireland. 153
To trace the history of this Court in Ireland, it is necessary to go back to
the early forms of our Constitution. The King, with the assistance of his
Council, was the source of all justice, and any administrative, judicial, or
legislative powers exercised by others were derived from him. But whilst he
devolved upon Courts of law certain legal powers, and upon Great Councils or
Parliaments certain legislative functions, he did not exhaust thereby his
royal prerogative; but in certain cases he, with the advice of his Privy
Council, still continued to exercise legal and legislative functions. To us at
the present time the overlapping of the powers of these bodies in the infancy
of the administration seems difficult to understand; and it is one of the most
intricate problems the historian has to solve to trace the gradual evolution of
the administration from its original indefinite composition to the fixed and
orderly conditions which exist at present. As Mason well points out: “The
authorities usurped or legally enjoyed by the Privy Council in Ireland were
very considerable, extending indeed to comprehend legislative, executive, and
judicial powers to an almost unlimited extent. . . . They granted exemptions
from the penalties of the Statute and Common Law in numberless instances ;
but their encroachment on judicial authorities was most remarkable.”? And
again, he says: “The Privy Council were at all times ready to encroach upon
the other authorities of the State, nor is it strange that in troublesome times,
and in a distant and disordered land, the limits of power should be indistinctly
traced and constantly trespassed on.”
But though the conditions in England were not so lawless as in Ireland,
we find the King through his Privy Council frequently exercisimg these
arbitrary powers, and thereby coming into conflict with Parliament. Indeed,
in England we find special sessions of the Council being held for judicial
purposes as early as the time of Henry V, for in the eighth year of his reign
(1429-30) it was laid down that, of those causes determinable at common
law, the only ones to be tried before the Council—that is, in the Star
Chamber—were those in which the complaint was against a man of great
influence or where the suitor was too poor to prosecute his cause in the
inferior courts, or in which the Council saw other reasonable causes.
However, the powers of the Council in the Star Chamber were not fixed
upon a statutory basis till by 8 Henry VII, c. 13, its functions were limited
to cases of maintenance, giving of liveries, having retainers, embracery, jurors
receiving money, untrue demeanours of sheriffs in false returns and panels,
1 Mason, ‘‘ Essay on the Antiquity and Constitution of Parliaments in Ireland.”
Appendix 3.
2 Thid., p. 19.
[24*
154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
routs and riots. This Act did not apply to Ireland, where, in consequence of
the different conditions which existed there, events had followed a different
course. As in England the Privy Council, so in Ireland the Lord Deputy and
Council had, from early times, possessed and exercised judicial functions; but
the first indication we get of any special sessions of the Council for judicial
purposes is in an Ordinance of 1534 where we find it laid down: “Item,
that the lord chancler, calling to him a Juge of every of the Kynges courtes,
& such other of the lordes & counsayle as shalbe present in terme tyme, shal
syt twies every weke, during terme season, in the counsayle chamber, there
to receyue and here such compleyntes as the Kynges subiectes shal exhibite
and take order therein accordyngly.”?
Here we get the germ of the Court which was afterwards to develop into
the Court of Castle Chamber. The obligation to meet only in term time
was rendered necessary by the fact that the Lord Chancellor and Judges
were required to attend. It is probable that the Privy Council found them-
selves unable to decide the cases coming before them without such legal
assistance. We may suppose that it was to this Court that reference was
made in the Irish Act of 28 Hen. VIII, c. 13, § 4, by which offences of
ecclesiastics in maintaining the Pope’s authority, &c., were to be certified
into the Castle of Dublin, and might be tried by witness on confession before
the King’s Council there. But it had apparently ceased to exist before
Elizabeth ascended the throne; for we find in 1562 the Earl of Sussex, the
Lord Deputy, reporting to Her Majesty that “great numbers of disorders
and riots and taking of possessions by force be daily committed and left
unpunished, for that there is no place to hear and determine these matters
but at a Council Board, which for the most part is occupied with other
affairs of greater weight; and therefore it were necessary to have a like
Court of record established here by Parliament as the Star Chamber is in
England, to order the like causes here.”* He immediately received orders “ to
appoint a session of a Council for riots and like the Star Chamber.’ There
is no evidence of any Commission being issued to create this Court; but that
it was so created we have proof not only in a letter from the Queen to
Sydney in 1566, in which she speaks of “that place which was erected by
our cousin of Sussex, and named the Castell Chamber to resemble our Starr
Chamber at Westm',’ but also in the appointment of Thomas Walsche,
clerk, to be clerk of the Castle Chamber in 1563°; and in the following
year, grants to the attorney-general, solicitor-general, and serjeant-at-law
' Cal. State Papers (Ireland), Hen. VIIL (Lemon), vol. ii, pt. 3, p. 209.
* Carew MSS., p. 345. ’ Fiants, Elizabeth, No. 565.
Woopv—The Court of Castle Chamber or Star Chamber of Ireland. 155
were made for their diligence in the Castle Chamber.’ In 1566 the new
Lord Deputy, Sir H. Sydney, wrote to Cecil that the Earl of Sussex had been
of opinion that no great effect had followed the erection of the Court, yet
“Nevertheless I finde yt a Court y* necessary and of a great consequence
here, as I must both allowe and greatly comend the erection, and also desier
you that y’ may be furder established by sending me hither the orders of
the Starre Chamber, especially that which is to be observed by the Clerke
and the order of the processes and the forme of the seal thereunto belonging
together w* such authority as the Clerke hath there for the accepting of
recognizances and cancelling of bonds, whereof yf advertisement might
_comence before the next terme, that Court suld be fully established, w
being yet in his infancy was worth to the Queene this last terme [torn]
abought an hundredth pounds.”* 1255, Pat. R., xlii Hen. II, m.9. Henry gave his nephew and namesake, son of
the King of Almain, power to revoke all grants oi land alienated without licence by
Prince Edward contrary to the king’s grant (Pat. R., lii Hen. Ii), save where the land
is inseparable from the Crown of England.
*The lady’s son or husband. See Pat. R., xliv Hen. Il, No. 23,mem.5. Roll,
“* Antiquissimus,’’ xvii Ed. If. Cal. Doc. Ir., vol. ii, (1259) 629. For a later recital,
see thid., vol. iii (1292).
° Cal. Doc. Ir., vol. ii, p. 425.
® Patent Roll, xxx Ed. If], Ireland.
* Quit Rolls Irish Exchequer, *#. Cal. Doc. Ir. iv, pp. 261, 262. A similar but
shorter Inquisition was made in 1300. JIbid., No. 727-
Wesrropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 197
lands.1 Various constables of the castle frequently appear in the records’—
Walter de la Haye, 1275, William de Londres, 1276, John de Baskervile
till 1281, William FitzNicholas in 1324.2 The mill was held in 1281 by
Maurice Russell, Maurice MacKermegan, and Robert Stapleton, who, I
presume, is the nefarious sheriff whose misdeeds I shall notice at Dunmore ;
a Jew was also a tenant. There were mills on the west side of the new water
in 1298, and two on the east side on a branch of the sea; also a rabbit
warren at Cosinche, I suppose on the long sand spit still given over to the
“feeble folk.” Baskervile’s arrears of salary‘ gave much trouble to Joan, his
widow ; she procured a writ of mandamus in 1285 for his fees or forty marks,
but Nicholas Clere would not execute it. She went to the king for redress,
and the Lucca merchants were directed to pay, but Geffry le Brun intercepted
the money and led to serious litigation in 1291. The corruption and open
robbery of the lesser officials were very marked. The rents were (omitting
shillings and pence) in 1272, £614 and £117; in 1276, £204, spent on work
on the castle and in repairing a fishing weir wrecked by a sea storm ; in 1280,
£423 and £846; the weir again needed repair. The Dessia rents were in
1286, 500 marks; in 1287, £411; arrears, 1288-90, £1078; in 1291, 200
marks, arrears having risen to £1358 ; in 1303 they were £1158.°
I will not give further detail on Norman Dessia, but will briefly close
its general history. Maurice, son of Thomas fitzMaurice and first Earl of
Desmond, in 1342-3 entailed Decye and Desmond.’ In 1359 Edward III
granted le Dees and Dongarvan and the custody of the castle to John Moriz
the seneschal ; in 1363 he gave a grant for paving and walling Dungarvan,
and in 1366 granted the castle on the Manor and the Black Castle to
William de Windesore and his heirs.” In 1394 Richard II called on
Gerald fitzMorice, Earl of Desmond, to show his title to the castle, manor,
and honour. In 1444 James, 7th Earl of Desmond, was pardoned for his
intrusion into the manors of Clonmell, Le Dees, and Dungarvan. Edward IV
granted to Edmond Butler, Baron of Dunboyne, the prise of wines in
1 Cal. Doc. Ir., vol. iii, p. 261.
2 Cal. Doe. Ir., vol. ii, constables, 996, 1242, 1249, 1839, p. 425.
3 Plea R. No. 149, xviii Hd. II, m. 28.
4 The 34th to 38th App. Report. Dep. Keeper Records Iv. Pipe Rolls, No. 2, Rep. 34,
Hen. III ; xvi, xix, Rep. 35, ann. liii, Rep. 36, Edw. I, ann. i, ii, iv, x, viii-x, Rep. 37,
ann. Xy-Xvi, Xiv, Xvii-xix, Rep. 38, xxvii-xxx, xxxii Kd. IJ, ann. i.
5 He also owed 28 hawks, due (at one hawk a year) for Cloncidan. In the next entry
Edward II presses for aid, as he is going ‘‘ to Scotland to destroy Robert le Bruys and his
accomplices,”’ but he could not extract the Co. Waterford arrears.
6 Memoranda Roll, 6.
7 Patent R., xliii Edw. 111, m. 27, England.
[31*}
198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Dungarvan in 1468. The earl was beheaded as a traitor at Drogheda, but the
Crown was too unstable to dare to follow up the attainder. About 1480
Thomas, Earl of Desmond, settled Decies on his cousin-german Gerald
fitzJames and his son John, from whom it descended to Sir John FitzGerald
in 1619. Sir Maurice, descendant of the above Gerald, was in 1533 created
Baron of Dromana and Viscount Decies; he died without issue in 1572. His
father Gerald was son of John, son of the earlier Gerald?
The only other family, besides the Desi and Geraldines, to have put its
mark on the country history to any notable extent, on this coast, is that of
Le Poer or Power. The Barony of Gaultiere probably coincides with the
cantred of the Ostmen, who, as at Limerick and Dublin, were evidently
transplanted out of the towns when the English settlers garrisoned the
cities.
TRADITIONS.
The folk-lore of the coast and its ecclesiastical legends are of considerable
interest. The latter centre largely in St. Declan of Ardmore: and it is most
regrettable that no early “ Life” is known to exist, for there is every indica-
tion that, like St. Ciaran of Clere Island and Saighir, he belonged to one of
the earliest Christian settlements, “the Scots believing in Christ,” which
existed fifty or sixty years, if not earlier, before the mission of St. Patrick,
perhaps about 340 to 390.2 A curious relic of early Christianity at Aramore
exists in the “ Bigo Esgobi” inscription—vico episcopus—or rural bishop*—
on the ogham-stone of the descendant of Nia Segamon, “the servant or
champion of Segomo,” the war-god. Declan was born about 347 ; his parents,
Ere and Dethain, had been converted by a pious priest Colman (Kilcolman
still bears his name), who baptized their infant son. The existing late “ Life,”
possibly of the twelith century, is a mass of contradictions and anachronisms.
St. Declan’s miracles (the floating stone, the “ petrification” of the farmer,
1 See Carew mss. Cal. (Book of Howth, &c.), p. 438; see also Charter Roll, xx Ed. L
mem. 28, No. 34. The Castle was granted to William of Windsor (Pat R., Ed. Ii,
pars 1, m. 27, Tower of London).
2 Tt is at least noteworthy that at this very time, s-p. 387, St. Chrysostom says ‘‘ the
British Isles. . . . have felt the power of the Divine Word, churches having been
founded ’’ (Opp., tom. i, 508, ed. Bened. ‘“‘Demonstratio”’). This, however, may not
allude to Ireland, though he is insisting on the extension to the farthest west.
* The last Bishop of Ardmore seems to have been Eugene, witness to a grant to
St. Finbarr’s, Cork, in 1174. In 1210 the Pope confirmed the Archbishop of Cashel in
his control of the Cathedral of Ardmore (Cal. Papal letters, vol. i, p. 35) ; in 1217 the
Bishop of Waterford held both Lismere and its appurtenance ‘‘ Armor.” (R. Litt. Claus.
ann. ii Hen. III, m. 2, dorso). Eugene wrote a Life of St. Cuthbert, and after his death
Ardmore was united to Lismore.
Wesrropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 199
and Declan detecting the dog, cooked in insult for his dinner, and bringing it
to life) are found in the old and the modern legends. The modern makes
the revived dog rush up the Comeraghs through Barnawaddera, “the dog’s
pass.”! In 1853 there was also a quaint tale of Declan cooping sparrows into
a roofless barn, and so miraculously keeping them from the corn; and
another of his turning the outflow of the Blackwater from Whiting Bay to
its present bed at Youghal in order to punish some fishermen.’
The other chief legends belong to the interesting class connected with the
long earthworks and entrenchments in Co. Waterford, evidently ancient
roads.° The Rian bo Phadruig (from Ardmore by Lismore to Ardfinnan, and
perhaps Cashel) is said (as the work of the same name at Ardpatrick,
Co. Limerick) to have been ploughed by the horns of St. Patrick’s cow.*
Another early road is the Cladh ruadh, meeting the Rian and traceable west-
ward; I found an interesting reference to it in a Chancery Inquisition,’ giving
the mearings of Co. Waterford, in 1625, naming “ Mocholippe,” the river
Bryde and “south to the Red dytch called Clyero, and so at the said dytch
runneth southward by West Tollagh (Tallow), and from the south end of the
said Red dytch eastward.” {£ know no legend of the Cladh Ruadh. The
Glas Gaibhneach (a wonderful cow, whose legend is so minutely located on
the plateaux round the great triple-ringed fort of Cahercommaun in Co.
Clare®) is locally reputed to have cut Glenn an earbail’ with her tail. When
1«¢Place Names of the Decies,” p. 138.
2 See Journal Roy. Soc. Antt. Iv., vol. xxxiii, pp. 355-358. The rare ‘‘ Antiquarian
Rambles” of F. ‘‘O chille” (Fitzgerald), published 1853, pp. 18, 65, can be consulted.
3In my ‘“ Ancient Forts of Ireland,” p. 139, sect. 56, a disastrous intended
“correction” made in press after the paper left my hands turns this into “ancient
forts,” and a line: ‘‘The following are probably early roads” got omitted, altering the
entire sense.
+ See the Rev. P. Power’s valuable paper on the Rian Lo, Journal Roy. Soc. Antt. Ir.,
vol. xxxv, p. 110, his ‘‘ Place Names of the Decies,” p. 369. For the Cladh Ruadh and
Cladh Duff, from Kerry Head to Charleville, see Journal Roy. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. xl,
p. 123, sect. 149. For the great defensive ‘‘long earthworks,” besides ‘‘ Ancient Forts
of Ireland,” p. 189, see Mr. De Vismes Kane in Proc. R. I. Acad., vol. xxvii (c), p. 322 ;
Canon Lett in the new Ulster Journal of Archeology, vol. iii, pp. 23, 67. Mr. Hubert
T. Knox has recently added (Journal R. Soc. Antt. Ir., xliv, p. 28) a legend from near
Rathcroghan, where a magical boar threw up the Mucklaghs, long parallel mounds, at
Cashelmannanain, Co. Roscommon.
5 No. 12 of Eliz. Chancery Series, P. R.O.I. It is of great topographical value as
giving all the mearing of Co. Waterford in 1587. The curious form Omore is used for the
«* Awenmore,” or Blackwater.
6 Journal R.S. A.I., vol. xxv, p. 227; vol. xxvi, p. 154; Folk-Lore, vol. xxiii, p. 89 ;
vol. xxiv, pp. 100-103. See original story in ‘‘ Ordnance Survey Letters” (Clare), vol. i,
p- 100.
7 Peter Power (son of Robert fitz Piers Power, who died 1550) held Ballinerebell in
1587 (Ing. Exchr., No. 32).
200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the woman milked her into the sieve (which in Co. Clare made the “seven
streams” and their waterfall at Teeskagh), it was said in Co. Waterford to
have been at Paire an Iarla, in the valley of the Mahon river.’ Spirits
abound ; magic music is heard at Fail a geerane near the fort and ogham-stone
in Island, and the “ Gormog,” an undefined spectre, haunts the sandhills of
Tramore, where also the spirits of the military band, drowned in that most
tragie wreck of the “ Seahorse,” play the “ Reel na daibche,” or “ sandhill reel,”
at night.’ I will give another shore legend near Ardmore at the end of this
paper.
THE FORTIFIED HEADLANDS.
Two curious facts meet us when we come to study the promontory forts—
that none of them, unless we allow Dunhill to be such, was strengthened by
castles or gatehouses in later days (as is so usual in Cork and Kerry, and not
uncommon elsewhere), and that Irish names of the forts are extremely rare ;
only two dim names and two wamh names being found—Dunabrattin,
Dunmore, or Shanooan, and Technanooan. This, too, is on a coast where (as
the Rey. Patrick Power has shown) nearly every reef, headland, and cavern
hasa native name. Even of these forts I have found none mentioned before
the reign of Henry ILI], when “Dunmore” appears, and (as the charter
probably dates as early) Garrarus and Dane’s Island. The forts have high
mounds and deep fosses in most cases, but their dry-stone walls have been
nearly removed in every case for building purposes.
The name “island” is here applied to peninsulas, and therefore to pro-
montory forts, as at Island Hubbock, Islandobric, Kilfarrasy Island, and
Great Island. The usage is not unknown elsewhere; we have Dooneen
“Tsland” promontory fort in Muntervara; the “ Island” of Dunloch at Three
Castle Head, Dunworley “Island,” and other examples in Cork; in Co. Clare
we have the peninsula and fort of Ilaunadoon.
I may repeat the types here for reference—(a) The simple headland fort,
with a single rampart and perhaps a fosse; (6) similar, but with several
defences; (c) the entrenchment on the mainland, with a citadel behind it on
a headland, of which there are three exceptionally fine examples here;
1“ Place Names of the Decies,’’ p. 369.
* Tbid., p. 158. I was told, when a child, that a black pig haunted the sandhills, but
question if it was a genuine legend. For the “‘ Seahorse ” wreck see Waterford and S.E.
Ir. Archzol. Soc., vol. x], 151. The wreck took place in 1816. The towers on Newtown
and Brownstown Heads to either side of Tramore are to distinguish that dangerous
death-trap from Waterford Harbour.
Wrestropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 201
(d) promontory fort with a subsidiary fenced headland, like Dunabrattin! ;
(e)and the platform with natural, or artificial, gangway ; (f and g) are the
simple rock platform and the shore rock, which do not occur.?
TYPE (a).
BALLYNAHARDA, RINANILLAUN (Ordnance Survey of 6 inches to the mile,
No. 39). We pass through the long upland behind Helvick, with little of
scenery or of interest, save a few ring-forts of the ordinary type, with fosses
and furzed banks. Getting into lower ground near the village and grave-
yard of Ballymacart,? we pass down a stream-glen, and over a ridge sheeted
with low furze and heather, and see before us a picturesque reach of cliffs and
the Mine Head Lighthouse; most conspicuous and nearest to us is a long,
dark headland, pierced by a square-headed natural arch, and known as
Ringalaun, Ringanlaun, Rinanillaun, or Rinn an oiledn, the point of the
“Tsland.” Though little suitable for habitation, it has been defended by a
rock-cut fosse and strong rampart for, as we shall notice later on, every foot-
hold on the cliffs (narrow shelves even have little clearings and fences) has
been prepared for refuge in the two townlands next Cooshaneimma Cove.
Mr. Richard Ussher, late of Cappagh (who was not only a leading authority
on the birds of Ireland, but an antiquary), first noted this fort. Unlike many
who only pursue their own special interest, his observant mind and clear
memory made him an invaluable informant on geology and archeology. I had
the privilege of his guidance all along the Waterford coast, save for the reach
at Ardmore, though we visited its ecclesiastical remains, and to him I was
indebted for much information and many notes, his knowledge of the places
going back over sixty years. He first noted this fort, the little site in
Ballykilmurry, the larger forts of Ballinamona, Kilfarrasy, and, at my sugges-
tion, he found the large entrenchment at Dunabrattin. I believe I can
claim to have found the Annestown fort and the trace at Dunhill. Those at
Island Hubbock, Ballyvoony, Dane’s Island, Island Ikane, Woodtown,
Garrarus, Westown, Coolum, Rathmoylan, and Dunmore were marked on the
Ordnance Survey maps from 1841.
Rinanillaun fort is unmarked; its site can be identified on the new maps
1 Compare with Kilmore and Gubadoon in the Achills, Doon near Ballybunnian,
Dunsheane near Dingle, Baginbun, and Howth.
*Unless the Foillanean ‘‘ Cashel” at Tankardstown, a detached shore-rock, was
formerly fortified.
3 Only a few feet of the church wall remain ; an old man told Mr. Ussher: ‘‘ Ah!
there were some old arches standing, but we took them down to build the graveyard
wall.”
.
202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
by the words “natural tunnell” in Ballynaharda, near the eastern mearing
with Hacketstown, in the Barony of Decies within Drum, about a mile and a
half west from the Mine Head Lighthouse. A zigzag road for bringing up sea-
weed for manure runs down its fiank to the west side. Close to this is a low,
weatherworn mound, thicker than the neighbouring fences,and perhaps ancient.
Farther down the slopeis a remarkable example oi the rock-cut fosse. The
makers took advantage (as so often) of a natural hollow, which they scarped,
forming a trench 25 feet wide, and leaving a causeway 4 feet to 6feet wide
and high in the middle. The mound rises 7 feet above the gangway, and
from 13 feet to over 15 feet above the fosse it is 24 feet thick. These dimen-
sions very frequently recur in the promontory forts, as the diameter 102 feet
does in the ring-garth. There are no hut sites inside, and it was probably a
mere refuge, perhaps used, if not made, when the Danes were at Dungarvan.
Not far eastward from it a natural hollow and rocky platform resemble a
fort, but were not walled.
BALLINAMONA, CARRIGPHILIP (O.S. 39). From the platform of Mine Head
Lighthouse we gain a magnificent general view of the field of our studies.
Westward lie Rinanillaun and the dark red cliffs on to Ram’s Head at
Ardmore; the houses and tall, slender round tower of the latter are visible;
beyond these lie Capel Island and Knockadoon Head, the limit of the earlier
part of this paper. Eastward, barely visible, is Hook Tower, with ‘l'ramore, and
endless cliffs from it to Ballinvoyle and Helvick Head. Between the last and
our lofty post we see a strongly fortified spur in Ballinamona. It, too, was
found by Mr. Ussher, from whom I got my notes,as published in 1906, in
the Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland. The preface to
that volume calls my fort-plans sketch-plans: this is not the case ; they were
properly surveyed—Island Hubbock by myself and Mr. Ussher, the rest by
working details of actual measurements on to the large plans made by the
Ordnance Survey, tracings of which were most kindly lent me by Captain
Hawkesley, re. I will hereafter notice a statement that this fort is in
Ardoginna, not Ballinamona. This arises from confusion with the inland
Ballinamona near Ardmore, the critic not having noticed that this latter
place was not on the map-sheet given in my paper.
The fort was a fine, well-preserved example before an “improving farmer”
made a cartway into it, and removed some of the mound (I am told) for top-
dressing. Fortunately, its bad, stony soil and the difficult approach soon
stopped the vandalism, now so common and so unreproved. Two “shelves” of
1 Journal R. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxvi, p. 249.
2 Waterford and S.E. of Ireland Archzological Society, vol. x, p. 150.
Wesrropp—fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster, 203
the bank were actually cut away inside the north end; but, as seen from the
land, the damage is not apparent.
The earthwork is convex to the land, and is still 56 feet, once over 70 feet,
long; the injured part is still 8 feet to 10 feet high and 12 feet-thick. The
mound is of two periods, marked by a dark curved layer 5 feet to 6 feet higher
than the garth. The inner face, even where not cut, is very steep, sloping so
much as 1 in1 where not nearly perpendicular! It rises 17 feet in 14 feet
inside and 16 feet in 12 feet outside. The top was 12 feet and is now 7 feet
wide, 5 feet having been dug away. There are heaps of very old limpet shells
in the black layer. The garth is unfenced to the sides, and has no hut sites.
The fosse is much filled, being only 3 feet to 4 feet below the garth, but
11 feet below the field it is 18 feet wide in the bottom and 46 feet at the field.
Mr. Ussher, in my former note, gives the length from the inner summit to the
field as 51 feet; there is no outer ring.
Opposite to the next headland, to the north, is a fine dolmen
unmarked on the old maps. I presume it is the “ Zigh Caille Beara,’ or
(LLL CLE
7)
Zz 0 iS
CLIN a,
C
LLL ZA 0 ; 5 A FEET APOE
Sao
Fig. 1.—‘*‘ Calliagh Beire’s House,”’ Ballinamona.
Calliagh Beirre’s House, of Father Power's list. Mr. Ussher first pointed it
out to the surveyors, and got it marked on the new maps. Asan undescribed
1 These fine steep mounds and deep rings are common south of the Shannon, even in
small forts like Ballinamona. Fine specimens are found at Portadoon (in Scobaun), the
back of whose wall has two stone-faced banquettes ; Dunsorske ; Doona (at Dunbeacon),
and Dunkelly (near Dunmanus) in Co. Cork; Lissadocneen (at Beal), Faillnamna (at
Ventry), and the Stack Fort (near Ballybunnian), Co. Kerry ; and (besides Ballinamona),
Coolum, and Rathmoylan. No such high mounds occur in the lesser forts of Co. Clare
or Co. Mayo.
2 «Place Names,” p. 64. ‘‘ Tigh caille Beara, an unmarked cromlech, standing close
to the edge of the cliff.”
R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [32]
204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
monument, I givea plan. It has two chambers, the eastern, 3 feet 1 inch
long, tapering from 4 feet Sinches to 4feet 7 inches, the other, 5 feet long
and 4 feet 4inches wide to the east. At the west end are two stones, like a
small gate. The cover measures 9 feet by 6 feet, and another slab at the west
end, 4feet by 3feet, beyond which was an enclosure 17 feet 2 inches wide of
set slabs, the west side removed.
Batiyvoony (O. 8. 32). About 10 miles across the bay, to the north-east
of the last, we find a fortified headland, in the Barony of Decies without
Drum, not far from the village of Stradbally.* It les in the ancient tribe-
land of the O’Bries, between their stronghold at Dane's Island and the fine
little cliff-fort of Island Hubbock. Stradbally mill and Comeryth are men-
tioned in 1298 as part of the Manor of Dungarvan, and worth £6 15s. 53d.
per annum, and Stradbally was held by one Galfrid le Norragh in 1318.
I know of no early entries relating to Ballyvoony; it derives its name,
Baile Ui Mhughnaidh, from the O Meany or O Moony family, and was part of
the estate of the attainted Mac Thomas (Richard), who had, in 1589, joined
the Earl of Desmond in rebellion. It paid a head-rent of 6s. 8d. to the
Crown.‘ Queen Elizabeth granted it after its forfeiture to Richard Beacon
as “Ballyvonye” in 1590.* James Sherlock fitz John died in October, 1601,
holding Ballymacdavid and Ballyvoony*; he was succeeded by his son
James Sherlock fitz James, who held it under a mortgage to his father in
1615 as Ballyvoonye.’ After the great civil war, Mary Beale was confirmed
in Ballyvoony in Decies, under the Act of Settlement in 1667, and
Sir Charles Wheeler in 1669.* The fort lies not far from the well of “ Tubber
cil Eilhe,” notable for its ogham-stones inscribed “Qrit maqi Lobaton avi
Nia-Gracolina” and “ Netafroqi maqi t .* An ancient road, “ Bothairin
a chapaill,” runs from Kilrossenty" to the coast, near Ballyvoony.
1 Unless the cist has been divided, idly or for some unknown reason, in later times.
2 Journal R. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxvi, p. 251.
3 Plea Rolls, No. 119, xi Ed. II, m. 3, and No. 123, m. 6, dorso. See also ann. xxvi,
m. 38, Report Dep. K. R. Ir., p. 41.
4 Ing. Chancery, Eliz., No. 1.
5 Fiant No. 5336.
6 Ing. Exchr., Jas. I, No, 8.
7 Ing. Chancery, Jas. I, No. 11.
> Conf. Act Sett. Roll, anno xix, Car. I, pars 2, f. No. 114, and anno xxi, pars 5, f.
® See R. R. Brash, “‘ Ogham-Inscribed Monuments of the Gaedhil,”’ pp. 255-6 ; (Sir)
S. Ferguson, ‘‘ Ogham Inscriptions,” p. 77, and (Professor) R. A. S. Macalister, ‘‘ Irish
Epigraphy,” Part I, p. 8; Part Il, p. 5.
10 For Kilrossenty, see Papal Taxation, 1302. Kilrosnetyn, value £7 10s. Od.. tenth
15 shillings ; also Plea R., No. 125, anno mi Ed. II, m. 8; Kylrossynt, No. 133, xiv
Ed. II, m. 13 dorso. Waterford and S. E, I. Arch. Soc., iii, p. 6; x, p. 200,
Westropp—Fortified Headlands and Custles, S. Coast Munster. 205
Not far from the large fort, opposite to Gull Island, a little spur, not 12 feet
wide at the neck, bears marks of entrenchment, so slight that. only for
others of these minute cliff-dwellings I might hesitate to list it among the
promontory forts.
The large fort is convex to the land; it has a slight outer mound, a fosse
6 feet to 8 feet deep, and 10 feet wide. It was cut through the drift, almost
down to the looser rock, and is now filled up for some feet with dark washed
earth.. The inner bank is (as so commonly) a low mound thrown up from
the fosse and capped with a mass of stones thrown together (so far as I could
see) with no trace of building or facing ; the wall rises 10 feet above the fosse
in the middle, and 12 to 16 feet high at the ends. It was about 100 feet
long, and is 27 feet wide, with curious recurved ends like Dundahlin, Co.
Clare. The faces of the drift bank to either end have fallen, and are wasting
away.
Farther eastward in Ballinarid, near the great Dane’s Island fort, at
Cooneenagartan cove, is a headland with a trace of a fence, clearly not
modern, across the neck. I saw no sign of a fosse and assert nothing of itsage ,
there may have been a dry-stone wall, now removed.
CARRICKADURRISH, ANNESTOWN (O. 8S. 25).—To the east of Dunabrattin
Head, in the baronyof Middlethird, [ found a small, strong, unmarked cliff-
fort, lying not far to the south-east of Annestown Church. The cliff is about
120 feet high; the ditch is 21 feet wide, 8 feet deep, and 30 feet long. The
mound is 4 feet 6 inches higher than the garth, 14 feet to 20 feet above the
fosse, and 21 feet thick. There is a slight gangway, 3 feet or 4 feet high;
no hut sites remain in the enclosure. The neighbouring forts to either side,
Dunabrattin and Green Island, are well seen from it.
DUNHILL (O. 8, 25).—Up the stream valley (past Annestown village and
the curious late monument on a low mound in the marshes), we approach a
picturesque tower, on the edge of lofty, nearly perpendicular cliffs. It is the
castle of the Poers, Lords of Donuil,* and recalls, more than our peel towers
usually do, the “castled crags” of the Rhine Valley, though on a far lesser
scale. I include it because the clifi-fenced spur on which it stands bears
plain trace of the foundation of a strong wall of dry stone, convex to the land,
doubtless “the dun of the cliff,” or wood which gave the place its name. The
castle is a fairly perfect tower, possibly of the late fourteenth or the fifteenth
century; its ornamental features are defaced. The keep has two stories
1 See section, Plate X XI, No. 9.
?T find no early mention giving the now asserted form Dun aill; it is Dunoyle,
Donnoil, Dunuile, and so forth, in early Norman documents.
[32]
206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
under a pointed vault, over which (as so usual) isa large, well-lighted upper
room, once roofed. The windows and the south-east angle are greatly
wrecked. The door is to the east. A short, straight flight of steps leads to
a spiral stair in the south-east corner, which weakened that part, and led to
its collapse. A small building formed a porch, and has a garderobe on the
edge of the precipice to the east; the southern wing, along a ridge of crag,
has a large window looking down the valley to the sea. As noted, the
foundation ofa crescent wall encloses a small space to the west of the ruin.
Farther back on the plateau is the parish church, called Dunuile in the
Papal Taxation of 1302. It, too, is greatly defaced, and smothered by ivy
and bushes; ithad a nave and chancel, and at its north-west corner a vaulted
belfry and priest’s house which leans over in one mass with curious effect.
I must allude to the history of its owners, though as briefly as possible.
Their name, usually Le Poher or Le Puhier, has been rendered le Pouvre,
or “poor,” and “ de la Poer” from an assumed territorial division of Brittany.
We hear of them asin Ireland in the earliest days of the Norman invasion.
William le Puhier and Hugh Pincerna (Butler) lived in the honour of William
de Curci, in Norfolk and Suffolk, 1171-2; they hired a ship to take Robert
Puher into Ireland! In 1230 William le Poer witnessed an agreement of
Meyler fitz Henry and Fulk de Cantilupe, as to lands in Cork (Corkagh). In
1228 we hear of the marriage of John, son and heir of Robert le Poher. In
December, 1244, we find them settled at Dunoyl; the Justiciar requested
Sir John Maunsell to ask the king to grant him the lands held by Sir John
le Poer at Dunoyle, now in the king’s hands, I presume during a minority.
I only know of one early charter of the Poers about that date that alludes to
the sites of certain promontory forts. It is nearly identical in text with a
De Burgo charter, ante 1247, in the Gormanston Register. I could get few
side-lights owing to the destruction of nearly all the Irish enrolments of that
reign. None of the existing Pipe Rolls help, nor do the Calendars. The
Close Roll of 1318, however, mentions John, son of Piers le Poer of Dunoy]l,
and John, son of Henry le Poer.* The latter may be a son, or, more probably,
son of anephew and namesake of the Henry Poher of the charter. Two of
the witnesses, William Chaudel and fitz Garett, may be identical with persons
1 Cal. Documents, Ir., vol.i, from Pipe R., xviii Hen. II, No.3 m., 3dorso. For other
entries, see 1200, Chart. ii John, m. 22; Close R., xiii Hen. III, m. 20; Close R.,
xxviii Hen. III, m.17 dorso ; G. E. C. ‘‘Complete Peerage” ; Waterford and S. E. Iv.
Arch. Soc., vol. xi, p. 156; C. Smith’s ‘‘ Waterford,” ed. 1774, p. 75; Pipe Roll,
Ireland, No. 12, xv and xvi Ed.1; Rep. Dep. K-R. It, p. 38; also Roll I, anno ii
Hen. II]; Fiants, 100, 953, 1163, 1046, and Chancery Ing., Jas. I, No. 59; Car. I,
No. 28. For a view of Dunhill Castle see Journal Waterford and S. E. I. A. Soc. i, 36.
> Cal. Chancery Rolls of Ireland. Pipe Roll an. ii Edw. I, names Henry le Poer.
Westropp— Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 207
of the names in Co. Cork and Co. Waterford, living later in King Henry’s
reign, about 1260, so it possibly dates in the middle of the thirteenth century.
It runs thus, in the copy made for an Inquisition of James [):—
“ScIANT, tam presentes quam futuri, Frances (sic), Anglici, Valenses, et
Hibernenses, quod ego, Henricus Poherus, dedi, concessi et, presente carta,
mea, confirmayi, Johanni filio Walteri et heredibus suis Clunade, cum omnibus
pertinenciis, Arddrasten, cum, &c., Garvros, cum &c., et duas carrucatas terrae
de Ilanobrich, per servitium facientem quinte partes duorum militum.....
cum omnibus pertinenciis, suis, in bosco et plano, in castellis et fortelesciis,
in pratis et pasturis, in viis et semitis, in aquis et molendinis, in stagnis et
vivariis, in rivarlis et piscariis, in mariscis et turbariis, in Ecclesiis et omnibus
aliis locis et liberis consuetudinibus, bene, et in pura, libere et quiete, et
integra, et plenarie, honorifice, et pacifice, per predictum servitium de militibus.
Testantes—Stephanus Sandford, Willielmus Chaudel, Richardus Gross, Hugo
Beg, Aluredde Coitrad, Hosbertus Grosse, Galfridus filius Garett, Richardus
P. vus qui chartam scripsit et aliis multis, Apud Waterfordiam.”
Arddrasten retained its name till superseded by its alias “ Newtown,” in
the seventeenth century; it lay near Tramore. Garvros is Garrirus and
Ilanobrich, Dane’s Island; they continued to be held under the same deed
down to Walter Power in 1606, and I presume later still.
As to the descent of the Poers; tradition seems honest but confused ; it
tells how Sir Roger, or Robert, came to Ireland with “Strongbow,” and
Robert was Governor of Waterford; this is confirmed by the English Pipe
Rolls. As we saw, Sir John held Dunoyl in 1244. A later Sir John held
numerous lands under Thomas fitz Maurice ; in 1282 the manor of “ Donnul”
was, however, excluded from being part of the 34 cantreds of the Decies
held by Thomas fitz Thomas. John’s “men,” however, paid 7 shillings to it,
and frequent mention of John’s holding of Tylaghrath occurs. This (or a
later) Sir John le Poer of Donnoill—for the succession of identical names
has not yet been determined—is summoned on the Vascon Roll, 1526, and
named in the Close Roll of 1302. Mention of the family is very frequent in
Co. Waterford from that time to the present. In the reign of Edward I] we
find notice of Sir John, son of Sir William? ; Peter (Pierce), Meiler, Philip, and
William, all sons of Benedict. Ina plea of 1308, Galfrid, son of Jo. le Poer,
and Jo. fitz Robert de la Roche had a suit about lands at Ballydroghyd,
Clonegh, and Ballykalligh, and 60 acres of woods in Co. Waterford; while
1 Exchequer Inquisition, P.R.O.1., No. 10 (11 new notation), James I.
2 Cal. Doc. Ir., p. 262.
208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
John (son of Piers le Poer), Baron of Donoyll, had another about Coulgarvyr,*
Graneton, and Arddrastne, Co. Waterford, probably the Clunade, Garvrus,
and Arddrasten of the early charter of Henry Puher. John le Poer, Baron
of Donoil, also acknowledged a debt of 1000 silver marks to John Wogan.?
Later on, in 1316, John was collector of a subsidy for the King’s army at
Greencastle under the Justiciar Edmund le Botiller, and again names his
father, Piers le Poer. He received a pardon on account of his services to the
Crown, and was one of the numerous debtors of the astute firm of money-
lenders, “the Lucca merchants,” to whom he owed £85 to be repaid in
instalments of £10. In 1322, he was commissioned to inquire about felonies
and the followers of Theobald fitz William le Botiller, in Co. Waterford It
was probably a later John, Baron of Don Isle (as Smith calls it), who gave
security for good behaviour to Bermingham, the Lord Justice, at Waterford,
about 1350. In 1347, the King pardoned John fitz Peter le Poer, Baron de
Donnoyle.! The grandson of John fitz Piers, Nicholas le Poer, was summoned
to Parliament as a baron from 1375 to1381. It was about this time (as I have
noted in the earlier part of this paper in the history of Dunalong) that the
bitter feud between the Poers and the city of Waterford came to a head by the
former bringing in the O’ hEidersceoils. Though the allies triumphed, and
John Malpas, the brave Mayor of Waterford, fell, the allies also lost their
leader, the Baron of Dunoill, his brother Bennet le Poer, and many others.
The feud never ended till Baltimore and the two castles of Dunnishead and
Dunalong were finally destroyed by the citizens of Waterford in 1537.° The
territorial barony, as so often in Ireland, was becoming a personal one. Poer’s
son Walter was Baron of Dunoyl, 1593-1435. The successive Barons after that
ave John (1471), Walter (1529), Nicholas (1550), Robert (1587),° Nicholas
(1635), and John le Poer the last Baron of Dunhill, whose wife defended the
castle against the Parliament, and got terms of capitulation. John was trans-
planted to Connacht about 1652, and we hear of no descendant.’ A collateral
' Carew Calendar, vol. iv, p. 462.
* Plea R. No. 102, v Ed. II, m. 39.
° Pat. R., xiii Ed. II, No. 16, facie, 20 July, and dorso 74, and grant to same of
Balicoyn and Killogheran.
1 Aug. 8, at Cashel, Pat. R., xx Ed. III, m. 31.
° Miscellany of the Celtic Society.
° Ing. Exchr. Eliz., No. 30. In 1586, Robert Poore, of Kilmedon, who died July 4th,
held the vill. and castle of Donhill with Killaryse, Ballinageeragh, &c. He is not
described as Baron of Donhill.
* An Inquisition (Car. II. an. xx, Aug. 23, Exchr.) finds that Richard, Lord Power,
held Kilcopp in Galtiyer. Tramore, in Dromcannane Parish, Middlethird, was held by
Margaret Power, widow, and restored by the Court of Claims.
Westropp— Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 209
line sprang from David, great-grandson of Matthew, brother of Piers (father
of John, Baron of Dunhill), 1280; David married a daughter of Nicholas le
Poer, of Dunoyll; their son Richard was created Lord Coroghmore, and died
1483 ; the succession ran through Piers and Richard (Baron le Poer, 1535’),
from the last descended Richard, the 6th Baron,? created Earl of Tyrone.
A number of documents, few of general interest, relate to Downyll, Downe-
hill, and Donill, chiefly pardons dated 1559 and 1567 to Robert of
Downhill and a commission to the same to execute martial law. In 1635,
Nicholas Power held the advowsons of Kilmeadon and Downeoyle churches,
the manor and millseat of Downeoyle, Ballynegeeragh (notable for its
splendid dolmen), Newtowne de Downeoyle, Woodtowne de Downeoyle,
Carrig de Downeoyle, Kilfarreise, and other lands. After the Restoration,
Sir John Cole was confirmed in Donhill by the Act of Settlement, in May,
1666, a few months before the great fire of London.
Wooptown, GREEN Is~anp (O.S. 25).—To the east of the river mouth
and shingle beach, just opposite to Annestown, in the townland called
Woodtown or Woodstown (the old “ Woodtown de Downeoyle), is a pro-
montory fort. It once defended a large headland, two portions of which
have been successively cut off by the collapse of natural arches and form the
Green Island; no Irish name for the fort was found by me, or, apparently, by
Father Power. The sea is now cutting along a line of cleavage under the
fosse and a deep drift cap. The mounds and fosse have been destroyed for
36 feet from the dangerous western edge,’ the fosse and inner rampart, for
35 feet more. The chasm runs inside the fosse for 33 feet, curiously even
dimensions. The rest of the works for 120 feet is fairly intact, but a chasm
runs through the fosse for 15 feet at its east end. The outer mound is 18 feet
wide and only a couple of feet at its highest. The fosse, though somewhat
filled, is 5 feet 6 inches deep and 6 feet wide below. ‘The inner mound
rises up to 7 feet 4 inches above it and 3 feet 6 inches over the garth; it
probably had a dry-stone wall, but no stones remain. The west section is of
interest, a deep bed of yellow clay, over it a thin grey layer of splintered
1T presume he is the ‘‘ Lord Power” who served King Henry VIII at the siege of
Bologne.
2 Journal R. 8. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxvi, p. 253.
3'The early Irish (who were, as we see, practical geologists, as to stone and clay)
avoided such spots asa rule. We find, however, the rath dug in light soil and so unstable
(Trip. Life St. Patrick), and Bishop Dalam objecting to a site for burial on Iniscatha,
Co. Clare. ‘The land is clay and brittle; the sea shall cut it away” (‘‘ Lives of the
Saints from the Book of Lismore.’’ ed. W. Stokes, p. 212). A similar legend is told of
the fine double-crescent earthwork at Knockeen Castle, near Dunmanus, which I hope
to give in the closing section of this paper on the forts of West Co, Cork,
210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
stones, over that 2 feet of dark mould. When the fort was made the black
layer was absent, the mounds being thrown up directly over the grey layer.
The dark washed sward now covers all the works.!
Kinrarrasy (0.8. 25)—There was a Killorzhie in Dessys (Decies) in
1229, which, as Decies then ran on to Galtiere, may have been this spot, the
name of which is derived irom a lost church of Cil Fheargusa (Killarrusa,
Killfarrusa). Unless this be so, I have no records earlier than the reign of
Charles I, when Nicholas Power of Downehill enfeoffed William Railebord
and Darby FitzConnell with Killarisse and other lands in trust. Kilfarreise or
Killarrisse (as we saw) formed part of Dunhill Manor in 1635; it is marked
as Kilfarrissee on Petty’s map of 1656, and was confirmed to Sir John Cole,
with Garrarusse and Dunbratton, in July, 1663.4
The Irish name of the fort is forgotten; the headland is called “the
Island” of Kilfarrasy. In the middle of the last century Mr. Richard Ussher
remembers its strong and lofty defensive works which he had often passed
through when studying the birds of these cliffs. The works were dug away
partly to make fences along the dangerously crumbling precipices, but the
traces are well marked and can be planned They consist of a straight
fosse 12 feet wide with a spring and stream in its eastern reach. It is crossed
by a gangway 12 feet wide at 51 feet from the western and 75 feet from the
eastern cliff, and is about 140 feet long; no recent rock falls have taken
place near the ends. The inner mound is 10 feet to 12 feet wide, and was
once 5 feet to 6 feet higher than the fosse into which heaps of it have been
thrown in parts; the fosse was (and still is in places) 5 feet deep. On the
west cliff, 60 feet south of the mound, is a natural recess, or terrace, fenced
along the edge. I saw no hut sites, though a recent fire had cleared the
garth. There isa very fine view of the endless reefs and the cliffs on to
Islandikane fort and islets. One of the numerous early cooking-places® called
Fulacht Fiadh, black with burned stones and charcoal, lies on the stream at
the eastern limit of the townland.
Westtown, Great Istanp, Port (O.S. 26).—This is by some mistake
while in Press called Woodtown in my former paper, and its length (which
1 See Section, Plate XXI, No. 8.
2 Cal. Documents Ir., No. 1680.
3 Inq. Chan. Car. I., No. 59 & No. 28.
+ Conf. Act Sett. under dates.
5 Journal R. S. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxvi, pp. 254, 255.
6 Fulacht Fiadh ; see “‘ Place Names,” p. 381. Keating in his account of the Fian
(Book I, sect. xlv) (Ir. Texts, p. 329) tells how the soldiers cooked, boiling by heated
stones, ‘‘and these fires were so large that their sites are to-day in Ireland burned to
blackness, and these are now called Fulacht Fian by the peasantry.”
Westropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 211
I wrote as 250 feet, as can be seen by the plan) appears as “200.” O'Donovan
heard in 1841 that the old “entrenchment” had “been used in the
last wars of Ireland,’ whatever he intended to express by this equivocal
phrase. Such a structure could not be put to much use in modern warfare ;
it is locally called “ Port.* It consists of a long, straight fosse 12 feet wide
below, 5 feet to 6 feet deep, over 240 feet long, and fed by a little stream
like the last. The inner mound (though greatly defaced by cattle, trampling
and horning its slopes, when seeking the damp and shadow of the ditch) rises
11 feet to 13 feet over it, and 5 feet to 7 feet over the garth; it is 24 feet
thick at the field and 15 feet on top. The 1841 map also shows an oval
mound, or hut site, in the garth, near the west end, but this seems obliterated.
From the lightness of the soil and the comparative preservation, I cannot
regard the work in its present condition as very ancient. It lies not far to
the west of the three pillars, the central one crowned by the “ Metal Man,’
on Newtown Head, beside Tramore Bay.
RATHMOYLAN, STONYCOVE (O.8. 27).—The name “ Rathmoylan” is not
that of the promontory-fort, but of a ring-fort further inland, from which
the townland is named; it is in Gaultiere Barony. I have often found
mention of the place, but nothing of connected history. I rest content in
giving two entries. In 1301, Rathmolan, in Co. Waterford, was in the king’s
hands after the death of Ralph de Hamptoun, whose widow, Mabilla, had
dower off it. John Sherlock held it with Ballemacdavid’ and other lands in
1562.6 The headland is a low rounded mass of dark-brown stone; beside it
is another headland beyond Stonycove, and from them runs back westward
an impressive rampart of red, crumbling cliffs, the redder layers having
weathered more than the rest with striking effect. Beyond are the two white
towers and tamer cliffs of Brownstown Head, the eastern bound of Tramore
Bay.
The fort’ has steep grassy slopes on either flank. There is no outer ring;
1 Journal R.S. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxvi, p. 256. The length, though written 250 feet
(see also plan there), was misprinted as 200 feet.
2 <* Place Names.” It is there also called the ‘‘ Embankment.”
° For plan see Plate XXI, fig 3.
+ Pipe R. No. 22, ann. xxxi.
5 Ballymacadow, or Ballymacdayid. In 1566 David Browne, of Rathmollan and
Brownestown, and John Sherlock, of Ballymacdavid, who died in 1562, are mentioned ;
the latter had a son, James, aged twenty-two (Inq. Hxchr., No. 2). In 1587
Richard Classe was found to have alienated his lands in fee in Ballymacdavid to
James Sherlock. (Jb. No. 32.)
6 Inq. Exch., Eliz., No. 2.
7 See plan on Plate XXI, fig. 5.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. C. [33]
212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the fosse is convex, nearly 100 feet long, 9 feet wide, and 4 feet deep. The
inner rampart is 87 feet long, rising steeply at a slope usually of 1 in 1, for
11 feet high. Itis 21 feet thick at the garth, and 8 feet on the top, being
about 5 feet higher than the garth, and up to 11 feet over the fosse. It, too,
like Westtown and like Dunawealaun, near Ventry, has been much horned
by cattle. There are no hut-sites.
DUNMORE, SHANOOAN (O. 8. 27).—The last and most eastern of the simple
forts is also in Gaultiere, the old Ostman “reserve” in early Norman days.
It forms the shelter and overlooks the picturesque little harbour of Dunmore ;
the town, nestling among clustered trees, with a ring-tower of red stone, is at
the opposite end. Beyond the harbour is the bold mass of Creadan Head,
called Arkreadan in 1537,: and identified with the Cenn Crede, from whence
a certain Thomas’ Cinn Creite derived his name. He was slain when Haccon
and “Cossa Nara” came in their fleet to Vedrifiord, or Waterford (on the
Trish Loch Dacaech) in 916, when the Ciarraighe defeated the foreigners in
battle at the beginning of the second great century of invasion.
Uamh, “ooan” is used in Co. Clare both for a souterrain and a ring-fort, so
I think it very probable that here it has the pertinent sense of “old fort.”
It makes no figure in history till Norman times. After the raid of
Raymund Le Gros into Decies in 1173 we lose sight of it again.
Heverbricht, of Dunmore, in Co. Waterford, had been granted Culech,
Fornach, and other lands by Henry IJ, whose son, King John, confirmed it
in 1203, with service at Waterford. King Edward, in 1299, made a grant
reciting his letters patent (Aug. 28, 1282) to Robert de Ufford, late Justiciar
of Ireland, to hold a number of waste lands (with the assent of Stephen,
Bishop of Waterford) and the villate of Dunnemore.* About the same period
it was owned by Michael Le Flemeyng at £7 13s. 24d.; the lands were given
to his son-in-law and daughter, Thomas Le Mareschal and Constance. The
Manor of Dunmore is often named. John de la Rokell and Emelia, his wife,
daughter of John Butler, had a suit with Robert Butler, who had disseised
Gerald fitz William le Botiller of one messuage and half a carucate in
Dunmor in 1322. Two parts of the manor had belonged to this William in
1303, and a third lay fallow. It, with the rents of the cottiers and free tenants,
the perquisites of the court and the fishery, was delivered to William’s son,
John Le Buttyler, by a writ, August 26th, 1303.‘ There are other entries of
rents which I omit; but one case gives so pertinent a tale and so striking a
! Ing. Exchr., No. 1, of Sep. 18, xxviii Hen. VIII, P-. R. O. I.
2 Perhaps Thomar. 3 Roll, ** Antiquissimus,” xxviii Ed. I.
4 Charter Roll, John, an. y, m. 18; Cal. Doc. Ir., No. 190; Pipe R. xxiy—xxvii Ed. I;
Plea Roll Ir., No. 136, an. xiv Ed, I, m. 12.
Wustropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 218
picture of what unchecked injustice and robbery could be done by an official
that I give it here.’
When Michael Le Fleming died, he left, besides Constance, an infant son
Hugh. Unfortunately for him, his father had leased Dunmore to a certain
Robert de Stapleton, Sheriff of Co. Waterford, for twenty years at 100 marks
a year, and, appointing an attorney to act for him at home, went to Dublin for
a lawsuit. No sooner had Michael gone than the sheriff, taking advantage
of the sessions, removed the attorney, produced the grant in court, and
seized the Manor. Michael, on his return, sued for a writ of novel disseisin,
but died the very day the case was to be tried, and Stapleton retained the
lands. The friends of the unfortunate infant took him to England, and
appealed to the King, who ordered the Escheator to take the Manor into the
hands of the Crown. The writs, however, were got in vain, for the sheriff
would not use them against himself. When, at last, the Crown again
intervened, Stapleton pretended that he only wanted his lease, and returned
the other documents.
Meanwhile several of his other victims took courage; Reginald Brun had
lands at Dungarvan which the sheriff had coveted. Stapleton got a lease,
and took possession, refusing rent. Not content, he arrested his creditor,
imprisoned him in Dungarvan Castle, and, without calling a jury, produced
him as a felon and homicide before the justices. Brun got his case stated to
the Crown, and (though Stapleton again fell back on generalities) the case
was ordered to be strictly investigated. Robert de Carreu had been treated
exactly like Brun, but had weakly tried to make terms. Lastly, Stapleton
had suppressed writs procured by the Bishop of Waterford, and seized the
prelate’s milch cows, but he had now filled up the measure of his iniquity,
and he and the previous sheriff, Maurice Russell, an equally bad character,
were brought to justice, though unfortunately we do not know the end of the
story, for no record of redress or punishment (so far as I have seen) remains.
The Botiller family long held their lands at “Donmore,” for, so late as in
1434, Robert Lynse was granted charge of John Botiller’s lands there,
according to the Memoranda Rolls.
I find a Dungollem, held by a William Blam, in 1286 There is nothing
to identify it, but when we compare the name with that of the creek of the
Oonagollum, within Dunmore fort, the coincidence is curious, so 1 mention it.
“The Black Knob,” as the headland is called, is a mass of red and purple
sandstone conglomerate, looking across the broad estuary, the “Birgos” of
1 Abstracted from Cal. Doe. Iv., vol. iii, p. 311.
2 Cal. Doe. Ir., yol. iii, p. 122.
(83*]
214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Ptolemy, to the Tower of Hook,! oldest of Irish lighthouses. Some of the
rock next the harbour has been quarried to make the pier along its flank.’
The convex work is fairly preserved to the south, having a fosse about 4 feet
deep and 15 feet wide, with a slight outer fence and a bold inner mound. It
is formed by shaping the natural rise to the north of the entrance, and raising
the southern part to equal height. Its slope in parts is again lin 1. I
have rarely met such a batter in the forts of other counties. The mound,
12 feet high, 9 to 12 feet wide on top, and 24 feet at the base, nearly 6 feet
higher than the inner field. It curves from Oonagollum, for 105 feet, to the
large set stones in the entrance gap; behind it is an apparently early house
site, 10 feet in diameter, the walls 6 feet thick. For 20 feet at the gap the
mound is levelled; then its remains reappear. After 40 feet it is nearly
perfect for 50 feet more to the quarry, being in all nearly 200 feet round its
curve. There is a low enclosure, 160 feet across, in the north-west segment.
and a mound, or traverse, of equally doubtful age, at 110 feet to the east.
The high rock platform is 360 feet long, after which it falls into a slope of
60 feet more.
The Rey. G. H. Reade found a flint knife of very early type within the
ambit.* I cannot too often warn against building any strong theory of the
age of forts on such isolated finds. Systematic exploration is yet to be made,
and in a poor country and unsettled period, with attempts to prejudice the
public against scientific excavators in certain districts, we cannot afford to
dogmatize. We have come to the most critical period in the existence of the
forts. Since they passed out of use they were protected by superstitions ;
these are gone, and no enlightened interest has taken up their ward over our
ancient strongholds. Even where safe from violence, “time and change
happeneth to them all,” and it is most important to try and get a safe and firm-
based theory established before this branch of archaeology is choked, like
others, by the parasites of unfounded assertion, prejudice, and absurd
philology.
SECOND TYPE,
The type includes the normal forts with more than one series of defences.
There are only two examples to be dealt with among the Co. Waterford
cliff-forts.
1 The Rinn Dubhain, Dundoaban of the Portolan maps, from a saint’s name, Dubhan,
translated ‘“‘hook.” The tower was built by the citizens of New Ross in the middle of
the thirteenth century. See Proc. R. I. Acad., vol. xxx, p. 420.
* See plan on Plate XXT, fig. 7.
Journal Royal Soc. Antt. Ir. (R.H.A.A.I.), vol. x (consecutive), p. 227.
Wesrropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 215
GARRARUS, OILEAN CuHoITE (O.S. 26).—The townland name is derived
from the “rough point,” Garbh Ross, in which it ends. I have no record
relating to it in early days, but it was part of the Manor of Dunoill, and was
held by John Fitz Walter and his descendants under the charter, possibly
about 1250-60, of Henry Poherus, granting to him and his heirs Clunade,
Garvros, Arddrasten, and TIlanebrich.* It was held in 1558? by
William Power Fitz Walter, on whose death his son, Nicholas, succeeded
in 1582; Newtown was formerly Ardraston. His son, Edmond, held
Newtown and Garryris, and died 1602, being succeeded by his son, Walter,
aged eighteen, and already married. The family still held it, and we find it
in possession of Walter Power, of Castletown ; he joined the Confederate
Catholics in 1641, and lived unmolested “in the rebels’ quarters” at
Castletown (till his death in 1647) with his son, William Power, who was
one of the commissioners for raising and applotting money to carry on the
said rebellion. In later days it was remembered to his disadvantage that he
had contributed arms and stripped Anne, wife of Edward Wade, of Passage,
in 1641.4 His lands were, of course, confiscated, among them Garrirus,
Islandbecke (Islandobrick), and Tramore, in Middlethird. Garrarusse,
along with Donhil and other property of the Poers, was confirmed to
Sir John Cole, under the Act of Settlement, in 1666.°
In 1841 John O'Donovan says’ that the fort was of stone and mortar ; he
probably meant clay mortar, but in any case the structure as it then stood
must have been built (or at least rebuilt) in comparatively late times. -It lies
between Island Ikane and Westtown forts, on a little headland called
Illanothy, Ilaunacottia, or Oilean Choite. It has been greatly defaced, all
the stonework having been removed beyond present memory ; the fosses were
probably filled at the same time to facilitate the work.’ The northern, or
outer, fosse is straight, 12 feet wide and 90 feet long, but now barely 2 feet
deep. There are slight traces of the inner wall too defaced to be measured.
At 51 feet further out on the headland is a similar work, equally shallow,
10 feet wide and 72 feet long; its inner wall is 15 feet thick.
1 See above, p. 207.
2 Inq. Exchr. No. 5 (1574), Garreris and Donore in 1558, and Inq. Exch. James I,
1606.
3 Tb. Jas. I, No. 8 and No. 10; part of Garreris was also held in 1574 by a
William fitz Nicholas Power.
4 Inq. Chancery, Car. II, No. 5.
5 Act of Settlement Confirmations, Roll xvii, Car. II, July 3.
6 «¢ Ordnance Survey Letters,’ Co. Waterford mss., R. I. Acad. Forts of stone with
clay mortar are not uncommon from the Shannon southward.
7 See plan, Plate X XI, fig. 6.
216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
We then pass Tramore Bay and Brownestown Head, and find, near
Ballymacaw, a strong and fairly perfect fort at Coolum, in Gaultiere Barony.
Cootum, ItLAUNLIAMGOWL (O.S. 27).—The fort name, as usual, is
forgotten, but the cove below it to the west is called Cloon-, Coon-, or
Coos-liamgowl, and the headland Iaun’‘liamgovwl, Oilean’liamgallda. Who
“William the foreigner” may have been we have no means of knowing.
Legend steps in with the absurd explanation that here King William of
Orange and his army landed for the conquest of Ireland. The name Coolum
has been alleged to be later than the seventeenth century, but it is found in
the Down Survey map of about 1656, and was confirmed as Coolham, alias
Coolum, along with Brownstown, Portallug, Raghmelan or Rathmelan,
Credane, and Ballymacka, Ballym‘David or Ballym‘quaile, in Gaultiere, in
June, 1667, under the Act of Settlement, to Col. Charles Wheeler and
Sir Charles Wheeler, Baronet.”
Father Power says* that a farmer took away large quantities of stone from
the rampart of Coolum, which thus evidently had a dry-stone wall on its
inner mound, which, indeed, seems to have been usual all along the coast in
Cos. Mayo, Clare, Kerry, and Cork.‘ It consists of a fosse of unusual depth
and size, though J think mainly natural, for a continuation on a fault runs
down the grassy slope of the west cliff to the bay. There is an outer fosse
3 to 4feet deep and 9 feet wide, with a rampart 9 feet high (4 feet inside),
and 15 feet thick; behind is a banquette, 30 feet wide at the main fosse.
The inner ditch is 9 feet to 10 feet deep, 12 feet wide below, and 30 feet
at the field level, deepening westward till over 16 feet deep at the edge. It
is 66 feet long. The gangway is 9 feet wide, and about the same distance
from the cliff. This lopsided arrangement occurs, not only in Ireland, but
in Scotland’ and in France. The main mound is again very steep, in parts
1 in 1, usually 16 feet to 23 feet above the fosse, 25 feet thick at the base,
and 12 feet on top. Both flanks are grassy, though the maps give it the
appearance of being deeply cut by the sea; in fact, there is no recent trace of
such injury.’ There are no visible hut-sites inside, nor much outlook, the
fort being set back in the bay, the ground rising abruptly inland, while a
1 Brownestown in 1566 (Ing. Exchequer No. 2) was held with Rathmollan by
David Browne ; in 1620 it belonged to Sir John Fitz Gerald, Inq. Chancery, Jas. I, No. 43.
The headland was called Horselep in the eighteenth century.
* Act Sett., confirmation anno xix Car. II, pars 1 dorso, No. 14.
3 «Place Names,” p. 193.
* Such as Port-conaghra, Bunafahy (Achill), Co. Mayo, Doonaunroe, George’s Head,
and Cloghansayaun, Co. Clare; Doonroe (Valencia) and Minard in Kerry; Doonah
(Dunbeacon), Carrigillihy (Glandore), Port (Cape Clear), and Dunsorske, in Co. Cork.
5 At Lud Castle. For plan see Plate XXT, fig. 4.
Wesrropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 217
curving line of dark red cliffs, the eyrie of hawks and once of ospreys, runs
out to the east.
Near the two reefs below, the last known capture of a living great
auk in Ireland took place in August, 1834. The “Gair Fowl” was once
very common round our coast, and the middens on the long sand-spit in
Tramore Bay abound in its remains. Mr. Richard Ussher lent me his
unpublished notes, which I may abstract here. A fisherman named Hardy
saw a large bird swimming, just below the east face of the fort. It swam
towards another man named Kirby, who lured it by throwing sprats (for
the bird was very tame), and, getting near it, he caught it in his landing-net.
It was a female, in its first year’s plumage, and he gave it as a curiosity to
Mr. Francis Davis. At first they had to feed it with potatoes and milk; then
it got tamer and fed freely with the poultry, preferring fresh-water fish to
sea fish. Lieutenant John Spence of the 89th Regiment, staying with
Mr. Goff of Horetown, was shown the “penguin,” and bespoke it for
Dr. Burkitt, a Waterford naturalist. It died about ten days later, and
reached Burkitt on September 7th, from whom it was procured by Dr. Ball,
for the Museum of Trinity College, Dublin. The “Gair Fowl” was finally
exterminated in its northern haunts about ten years later, so far as is
known.
THIRD TYPE.
Some of the most picturesque and impressive of the cliff-forts are of
the “citadel and entrenchment type.” ‘The platform is usually separated
by a deep hollow in the neck and, without the landward entrenchment, is
found on the four coasts of Ireland. The entrenchment of Island Ikane
is the strongest of this type found by me, if we except the mighty Dun of
Eask Hill near Dingle in Kerry. One fort of kindred type in France, at
Cap Sizun, was proved to be of pre-Roman times. The great fort of the
Baily on Howth is similar! but its identity with the legendary Dun
Criomthann is more than doubtful. Besides the three greater forts in
Co. Waterford, within a range of twelve miles, certain small, but bold,
rock platforms at Coolum, Brownstown, and Kilmurrin cove remain, but
show no artificial works.
1 Tt took advantage of bold natural hollows to adapt them for fosses, fortifying the
outer with 2 earthworks, and, I think, a stone wall. The inner fosse was left almost
untouched, but was banked and perhaps walled ; finally, on the nearly detached rock,
now crowned with the Baily Lighthouse, was a ring-fort of dry stone with middens,
Another shell layer is in the east bank of the middle garth,
218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
IsLanD Hussock, TEACH NA NUAMHAIN (O.S. 32).—This striking litle
citadel, a side tower of a cliff near Ballinvoyle Head, is of considerable interest
and most picturesque, as may be seen by the illustration. The place formed
part of the Manor of Dungarvan, as held by King John, who, in 1217, granted
it to Maurice FitzGerald, whose family held it down to the seventeenth
century. It is probably the Inchenebacky, or Inchynbakye, named with
Rathgarvyn and Crochany, in Co. Waterford, in 1297, as the subject of a
lawsuit.2 Local tradition only says that about the time of Cromwell it was
inhabited by one MacThomas,a Geraldine;? if the tale be genuine old legend,
the date is wrong, but the fact is right. In the reign of Elizabeth it was
held by Thomas Mac Richard of Pallace, Co. Limerick, usually called
Mac Thomas; he mortgaged it to James Sherlock fitz Thomas of Waterford.
Richard the “ Mac Thomas” joined Gerald, Earl of Desmond, in his rebellion,
and the lands in 1588 were found by inquisition to be forfeited to the Crown.*
In February, 1591, Stradbally, Island Hubbock, and Ballyvonyne were granted
in fee to Richard Beacon, to be called “ Beacon’s fee farm”; the owner was
bound to build houses for himself, four freeholders, three farmers, and twenty-
one copyholders.s Sherlock’s rights under the mortgage passed to his son
and heir, Paul (shortly before the grant), on paying a fine of £11 to the
Queen on Ilanhobuck. At the close of the year, under a letter of the
English Privy Council, Gerald FitzGerald got the right of redemption
of the mortgage as brother and heir to Thomas, whose attainted son, who
had fallen in the rebellion, could not contradict the statement that he was
illegitimate.* Nicholas Walsh of Pilltown, near Dungarvan, in 1597 (as
found in 1604), claimed the vi/7 and land of Illanhobocke and Ballinvalleen
(Ballinvoyle) in soccage, as part of the King’s Manor of Downgarvan.
Beacon granted the lands to Thomas FitzGerald, who got a regrant (on
surrender in the Court of Chancery) of the lands, including Iland Habugg.
The crescent-shaped enclosure on the mainland edge, shown in the
map of 1841, is remembered, but no clear trace remains; it was over 100 feet
across from the cliff, and nearly 6 feet high. The neck is lower than the
field, but not so bold a dip as in other forts of the type. Itis crossed by
two deep fosses, or rather, perhaps, the natural hollow has been deepened
to either side and a massive rampart made in the middle. A modern
gangway was raised across the fosse and cut through the mound late in the
! Plate XX ; the plan and section are on Plate XXI, fig. 10.
2 Plea Rolls, No. 16, xxv Ed. I, m. 7, No. 99; m. 27.
3 The tradition is almost too exact to be real ; could it only date from Rey. P. Power’s
investigations? I only heard it on my later visit.
* Ing. Chancery No. 1, Eliz, ® Fiants 5536, 4970, ® Fiant 5683,
Wesrropp—For tified Headlands and Castles, S. Coust Munster. 219
last century, when the former tenant carted away the stone rampart of the
inner fort.' The mound is curved, 14 feet thick at the gangway, and
about 25 feet at the base, 6 feet to 7 feet high in the middle, but about
20 feet at the ends, for the fosses are saddle-backed, the outer 25 feet wide,
the inner 28 feet, of varying depth. These works are entire at the ends,
there being no traces even of fairly old cliff-falls save to the south-east
of the inner part, which rises like a bastion turret from the cliff below. In
the outer fosse, on my first visit with Mr. Ussher, we found a block of dark
brown sandstone, with some ogmic-like scores that could be read “ Amare,”
but were not a normal inscription.* On my later visit it had disappeared,
possibly rolled over the cliff below by some idler, as so usual.
The dry-stone walls of the citadel are nearly gone. They embodied a low
mound of clay and stones still 3 feet to 4 feet high; part of the wall with
the east cliff fell en masse long ago, the break being quite weather-toned
and grassed. The wall clings to the very edge of the platform, giving a
very irregular plan. The platform is roughly 141 feet north and south,
and 40 feet to 60 feet wide; there is a slight angle or rather dip inward to
the west, whence a straight wall crossed the garth. Between this and the
entrance is a circular hut, hollow, with a closed souterrain,! the wamh of the
local name Teach an ooan. Such are rather rare in promontory forts; they
are said to have been found in Dunmore near Slea Head, Co. Kerry, and one
occurs in Dooneendermotmore near Toe Head, Co. Cork. A streamlet falls
over the cliff from a little spring close beside the fort.
BALLYNARRID, ILLAUNOBRIC, OILBAN UI Buric or Dane's ISLAND (0.8. 32).—
One of the most imposing fort-sites of the Irish coast is found at Ilaunobric
in Ballynarrid townland and Decies without Drum.’ A huge dark tower of
rock rises sheer from the shore, being nearly perpendicular,® even towards the
1 This has been so frequently done, even in human memory, that the only dry-stone
enclosure in any sort of preservation seen by me in the district is beyond reach of carts
at the summit of the pass of Barnawaddra above Kilrossanty Church, the Kilrosnety of
the Taxation of 1302, and Kilrossynt of the Plea Rolls (No. 25, an. xii Edw. II, m. 6
dorso and No. 134, m. 18 dorso).
2 Journal R. 8. Antt. Iv., vol. xxxvi, p. 249.
3 Perhaps meant for ‘‘— a maqi.”
4 «¢ Tigh faoi thalamh ” is given (in Waterford and South-East Ir. Arch. Soc. Journal,
xi, p. 163) as a local name for another souterrain ; another is ‘‘ Poll talmhan” (‘‘ Place
Names,’’ p., 97). One recalls in the “‘ Saga of Gisli the Outlaw ” (12th-century tale about
period a.p. 930-980) how Thorgerda and Gisli were in a subterranean chamber, one
end opening into her hall, the other on the bank of a stream.
5 Journal R. S. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxvi, p. 252; the view see Plate XX.
6 ««Place Names,’’ p. 109, considers that this was separated from the mainland after
the entrenchment was made; more likely its natural configuration led to its fortification,
ages after nature had ‘“‘ roughed ” it into shape.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. ©. [34]
220 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
grassy hollow of the neck, only accessible by a path like a goat track. A
large entrenchment on the mainland formed a somewhat crescent-shaped
enclosure, but was nearly swept away by 1841. I was unable to climb into
the citadel, but the platform is (I am told) accessible to young cragsmen; it
can be well seen from the cliff to the east. The names Oilean Ui Bhric and
Templeobric are derived from an important branch of the Desi'; what name
the fort possessed in pre-Christian or even Norse times, I do not find; but
later writers put it back to the period before a.p. 400, and traditionally
after A.D. 260, when the five-fold division of Munster took place between
the descendants of Ailill Olom.? One of the mearings was a line from
Bearnan Eile (“The Devil’s Bit”) to Oilean Ui Bhric. The name, more
probably, is late medieval, after A.D. 1050, and has been superseded probably
in the eighteenth or early nineteenth century, by the name “ Dane’s Island,”
based on the revival of the “ Danish Fort ” theory of Giraldus Cambrensis. I
again have no early Irish document; the first record is the early charter,
perhaps 1250-60. Henricus Poherus grants to John fitz Walter and his heirs,
as we noted under Dunhill, “ the land of Ilanobrich by making service of five
parts of two knights’ fees.”* The next notice is a lawsuit, in 1317, of Johan,
wife of the late Stephen le Poer, with Richard his son for dower off 1 messuage
and 4 carucates of land, besides 40 shillings off [lanybryk or Ilanhybrik,
Co. Waterford. It remained in possession of that family to the reign of
Elizabeth at least, for William Power, of Imokyll, temp. Henry VIII, and
then John, his son, held it. Next I find that Sir Thomas Butler, Earl of
Ormond, alienated Hyllanyvriec to James Sherlock, fitzJohn® Thomas, Fitz-
John, fitz Edmond, Poer of Ilanyvrik, kerne; John fitz Edmond Poer, alias
“ Mac Eustace,” horseman, and John Duff Flyn, of Tamplevrik, were pardoned
in 1566.° As to the O’Bric family, we first find it in the “ Annals of Ulster”
in 1057, when Finnguine Ua Finnguine, royal heir of Munster, was slain by
Maelsechlainn Ua Bric, who, two years later, was smothered in a cave by
Maelsechlainn Ua Faelain. In 1103, the two O Bric were “royal heirs ” of
the Desi in the great battle of Magh Cobha, while, seven years later, Bran
Ua Bruic, the senior of west Munster, i.e. the svuth, was the monk who used
1 The names Templeobric townland and rock, Dlaunobric and Tobar Uibhric in
Monksland Parish, remain on our maps. Templeyvrick church site lies among a
number of disused mine shafts ; the building has been entirely removed. Tamplabric is
shown in Petty’s map, 1655. Karriggyvrick was owned by David Condon in 1584
(Ing. Exchr., No. 24, Eliz.).
* Keating (ed. Irish Texts Soc.), vol. i, p. 127.
3 Plea Rolls No. 121, xi Ed. Il, m. 18 and No. 122, m. 19.
4 Cited in Ing. Exchr. Jas. I, No. 10.
5 Ing. Exchr. No. 5 Eliz. 5 Fiant 977.
Westropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 221
to act as spiritual adviser to the Abbots of the district. In the following
century Murgholt was held by Cormok Obrik and others in 1252, and in
1280 John Brike was fined 2 marks for not producing Richard O Kelekan,
for whom he gave mainprise in Co. Waterford. The family, though fallen
from its estate, is found down to modern times, and it is said that some
of its members, under the impression that they were called from some
“Broce ” (badger), took the name “ Badger.”* The map of 1841 shows three
house sites on the platform; Mr. Ussher saw foundations of (I believe he
said several) stone huts, and traces are said to exist, though not visible across
the chasm. The garth is about 170 feet to 150 feet across in each direction,
being of irregular outline and fenced towards the neck by a low mound,
about 3 feet high inside,and 5 feet outside. The neck rises to almost a knife
edge, and the refuge must have been almost impregnable to ancient warfare.
It is hard to believe the fact that its well-established name is not given on
the Ordnance Survey maps.
IsnanD [KANE (O.S. 26).—The name is found at least as early as 1296,
and again, in 1319, in the Plea Rolls as Ilanyken, in Co. Waterford. Disona,
widow of William fitz Philip, had in 1296-7 a lawsuit with John fitz Philip,
her husband’s grandson, claiming dower off a messuage and 2 carucates of
land, 40 acres (of tillage ?) and 60 acres of pasture in Illanyken, Co. Waterford,
for which the said William, with consent of his grandfather John, had dowered
hers The same name occurs down to 1601. It belonged to the Poers, but
William Wyse held I]anykeen and land at Dungarvan at his death in
April, 1596, being succeeded by his son, Henry, then aged 40.* Pardons
were granted at various times to Edmond fitz Robert Power of Elanykene,
horseman, in 1567; Peter Evann Power, of Illanyken, in 1569, and Walter
fitz Richard in 1601.? John Wyse held Illanyken at his death in 1596; his son
John owned it about the year 1601.° Itis Island Icane in Petty’s map, 1656.
The name isan adaptation of Oilean Ui Chein from one of the lesser branches
of the Desi. Father Power attributes the splitting of the headland into
Oilean na geaorach, or Sheep Island, and Oilean na bhFranncagh, or
Rat Island, to about 1841; but both appear in the map dated in that year.’
1 See the Annals (especially of Ulster), under the years; also Cal. Documents
Treland, No. 135, and p. 360.
2 Waterford and South-East Ir. Journal, vol. x, p. 145.
3 Plea Roll No. 25, xxiv Ed. I, m. 11; and No. 96, iii Ed. IJ, m. 14; it is only
“Tnsula” in the 1302 Taxation. See also Cal. Justiciary Rolls, 1305, m. 690, and p. 139.
+ Inq. Exchr. Nos. 2 and 3, anno iv-v Philip and Mary, March 11th.
5 Fiants 1046, 1304, 6476.
6 Ing. Exchr. No. 47. The date is defaced ; it is probably anno xliv.
* Perhaps also in Dr. Smith’s map, 1745 (three shown), and on James Wyld’s map,
1837-8.
[3s]
222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The remains are of no slight interest’; the portion on the land has two
straight sections meeting in a rounded corner: the western 268 feet, the
eastern 320 feet long. There are slight traces of an outer mound 9 feet
thick, then a fosse, 3 feet to 6 feet deep and 18 feet wide; there is a spring
near the east end of it. The rampart is about 18 feet thick, and 9 feet to
11 feet high; parts have been repaired, but it 1s so steep that it must have
been stone-faced till recent times. The garth is thickly sheeted with heather
in which we failed to find the house-site marked on the 1841 map. The
cliff-edge has a slight modern fence and is rapidly crumbling away. The
trace of a long narrow neck remains at the south-east corner. It originally
was 300 feet long and led to the present island in a deep dip. It got pierced
by two natural arches which fell in, apparently in fairly recent times. Three
narrow ones run under the island, and a larger one fell in, cutting off another
islet. Beyond the present breaks the neck rose up to the Island; just at
the top of its slope are slight traces of a fence and a well-marked hut-
foundation, apparently oblong. Father Power? notes others, and says they
were “primitive stone houses of the beehive type.” The island is still joined
to the land by a strand, bare at low water. It recalls in the general shape and
cutting off of the neck the bolder but similar natural fortress of Bishop’s
Island, Co. Clare.®
In the second field, to the west of the earthwork, is a great ditch running
north and south, 16 feet 8 inches wide and 4 feet to 5 feet deep, with a fence
11 feet high and nearly 10 feet thick. It is evidently ancient, far larger
than the other field fences, and is not on the present bounds of the townland ;
it may, however, be an ancient mearing.* The fort seems to have been left
undescribed till 1906, and I regret that my former paper has not led to its
excavation or further elucidation.
FourtH TYPE.
DUNABRATTIN (0.8. 25).— Attracted by the name, distant view, and general
plan of the headland, though then unable to visit it, I noted it as a promontory
fort.. Later on I asked Mr. Ussher to examine, and had the satisfaction
1 For Plan see Plate X XJ, fig. 1. 2 ««Place Names,” p. 379.
$ Journal, R. S. Antt. Ir., vol. xliii, pp. 335-6.
* Mearing is provided for in the Senchus Mér (Rolls edit.), vol. iv, pp. 143-5. Mears
could be a rath, ditch, mound, stone wall, flat stone, water, &c. ; where no such mark
existed two comharbs could divide it. Provisions are also made for local defence against
wolves.
5 See “‘ Ancient Forts of Ireland,” sect. 120.
Wesrropp—Vortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 223
soon after of hearing that I was right in my conjecture that a large entrench-
ment existed there. He subsequently got it marked on the new Ordnance
Survey Maps. From a later visit I may describe it more fully... It is of
the fourth type of such structures where a subsidiary entrenched headland is
found inside the main defence, as at Baginbun in Wexford, and Dunsheane
in Kerry. The most complicated example known to me is at Dun Kilmore,
on Achillbeg, wherea ring-fort and two fortified heads lie within the outer wall.
Ferriter’s Castle, on Doon Point, in Kerry, and the Great Baily of Howth
are closely similar. The Head lies on the edge of the barony of Decies, half
way between Knockmahon and Annestown, and is rather low, but with
some picturesque coves and arches. The name is the same as Dunbarton,
meaning the Briton’s (Welshman’s) fort?: I failed to find any early record.
In later days it appears as belonging to the Powers. In 1566 and 1567
Nicholas and Walter fitz Gefiry Poer of Donbretayne, Donbrettan, or Donore-
tayne were pardoned.’ Nicholas fitz Geffry Power died in 1602; at that time
he owned 60 acres in Downebrattin‘; his son Geffry succeeded. Robert
fitz Morris Power of Ballyscanlan, on his death in 1605, held the same, and
another Nicholas Power in 1622. The Bishops of Waterford in right of the
see got 10s, head rent in 1578 from the vill and lands of Downbrattin; this
fell to 7s. 6d. chief rent of Domnebrattin down at least to the time of Bishop
Nicholas in 1635. Nicholas Power died at Downratten, September 10th,
1636, and his son Geffry succeeded® It is marked as Dunbrattin in the
1655 map, and confirmed to Sir John Cole in May and July, 1666.
The main entrenchment is a fosse from 15 feet to 18 feet wide, 3 feet
to 5 feet deep; on the inner side is a mound (much defaced by a modern
fence), rising 10 feet over the ditch, and 3 feet to 5 feet over the field; it
also is 18 feet wide. The west end is uninjured, with a fine view out to
Kilfarrasy, Helvick, and Mine Head; the east end has been cut off by a cliff
fall. From it we find, at from 81 feet to 102 feet, that the fosse is filled up ;
1 Plan on Plate XXI, fig. 2.
* Not of the Welsh family, Bretnach. There were of course Welsh settlers in Norman
times, such as William the Welshman, a tenant of Thomas fitz Maurice in 1298 (Cal. Doc.
Ir., iv, p. 262). From such the fort may have been called. The custom of naming an
early fort after a modern tenant is still very common, notably in Kerry, where the fort
names sometimes have changed three or four times in a half century.
3 Fiants 936 and 1046.
* Inq. Exchr., No. 5, App. 26, xxi Eliz.
5 Inq. Exchr. Jas. I, Nos. 7, 10, and 39; a deed of 1593 granting Downemrattin
to Garret Wallin trust for Nicholas Power and his wife Margaret Wall on their marriage,
iscopied. In the last Geffrey, son of Nicholas, was one of the jurors who found the inquisi-
tion as to William Power fitz Walter (so often cited) ; the place is there called ‘“‘ Downe
Brattin.”
224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
at 257 feet the mound is greatly levelled, and turns a little northwards off
the straight line (off for 15 feet at the west end). The works are still over
350 feet, and were once at least 370 feet long. Behind the mound are three
greatly defaced house-sites, one with a large white quartz block; the rampart
there is 15 feet wide; at the west the ends of the fosse are neatly rounded
off like those of Dunnagappul on Clare Island, and are evidently intact.
The lesser fortified head is on the west flank. There is first a very slight
ditch with low weatherworn mounds. At 96 feet on from this is a natural
hollow, 46 feet long, at a well-marked fault. It has been scarped and deepened
into a fosse 9 feet wide below, and 18 feet at the field, 10 feet deep in
the middle, and nearly twice as much at the ends. The platform has traces
of the usual thin feuces, scarcely rising above the garth, and probably once
capped with dry-stone walls. It is 60 feet long east and west, and 36 feet
across near the fosse. Across the southern cove, “ Trawnamurraoge,” the
natural fosse reappears, being there only a few feet deep, and getting more
shallow till it is lost in the field. There is no trace of its being used for
entrenchment or of any foundation of another wall, and the other little
headlands to the south-east side have no old fences.
OTHER SITES.
The other types are not represented, so far as I know, unless the shore
rock of “Foillaneen Cashel,” in Tankardstown, near Knockmahon, was once
fortified. There are some suggestive sites like the little rock platform (near
Droghideen and the “Tea Rock,’ south of Ardmore, near Ram’s head), a
miniature replica of the Duns at Kinure, near Kinsale. Other rocks, small
equivalents to Dane’s Island, are found as I said at Cooslamgowel, near
Coolum, and at a cove west from Dunabrattin. I saw no walling or fences
on them.
BALLyKILMuRRY (O. S. 40).—It is a larger but similar little platform,
connected to the main cliff by a long natural “dyke” a few feet wide, in
parts even narrower. It lies in Ballykilmurry* and near Cooshanimma
(Cabhas an Ime), Causeway (or cove) of the butter, in Decies within Drum,
and to the west of Rinanillaun. It recalls the cliff-forts of Dun Mucaig,
or Muicinis, on the Island of Seil in Argyllshire.® The platform was levelled
up and scooped out, leaving a bank to the west and north-west, the other
1 Ing. Chancery, Car. I, No. 51, and Inq. Exchr. of same, No. 1 Domnebrattin, &c.
2 Baile mhic Giolla Mhuire, from a reputed Norse family of note in the history of
Co. Waterford. See Journal R. 8. Antt. Ir., vol. xxxi, p. 302.
3 “« arly Forts of Scotland” (Dr. David Christison), fig. 33.
Westrropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles, S. Coast Munster. 225
side being sheltered by a neighbouring high cliff. It is only about 40 feet
across. Not far away eastward of the stream from Ballymacatrt! is a terrace,
or shelf, along the cliff with stone-walled little enclosures. It is hard to
imagine so insecure a condition of life as to have made it necessary to fence
and use such small and barren spots; perhaps (being near the Danish
settlement of Dungarvan and Helvick) they were used for temporary refuge
during raids. The fort, doubtless, had a single hut, like the small fort at
Dunaneanir, Co. Mayo.
ARDOGINNA,? Gort AN DUININ (O. 8S. 40).—The “Journal” of the Waterford
and South-East Ireland Society, in 1907, made a criticism on a statement in
my former paper in 1906, which for the correction of archaeological notes
it is important that I should here meet. “The first fort in his list
Mr. Westropp places in the wrong townland, as it ought to be Ardoginna,
not Ballynamona,” adding that there are two townlands of the latter name.
Strange to say, the critic fell into the very confusion that he deprecated.
Had he verified the sheet of the Ordnance Survey given by me, he would
have seen that I placed the fort in the Ballynamona near. Mine Head on
sheet 39, not in Ballymona near Ardmore on sheet 40. Rey. P. Power
in his “Place Names” refers in a foot-note to the Ardoginna fort as the
“ Ballynamona” in the 1906 paper.* He adds that there is a promontory
fort there, giving its name to Gortaduinin field. Now I examined the coast
of Ardoginna townland, and found nothing resembling a promontory fort
unless a fenced knoll at the mouth of the stream valley south-west from
Ardoginna House be intended, and I do not think that it is an ancient fort
or, if so, the trace is very slight and defaced. May not Gortaduinin be called
after some little levelled housering—there being at least one between the
modern house and the cliffs? Unfortunately Father Power could not find his
original notes to reply to my queries, and of the long and interesting list of
shore names collected by him, only one, “ Knocknanvaddera” (for Fal a
mhadraidh), appears on the maps. He tells‘ of a cliff site called Cloch (or
Oroch) an oighre, the heir’s rock (or gallows) with a typical “ Leap ” legend.
The heir of a large property had a rival in love who slipped a golden goblet
1 Charter Roll ix Ed. I, m 10, grant of Balimaicort et Baliabrain, 1281 ; Archbishop
Miler MacGrath’s visitation, 1588, Ardmore Deanery, ‘‘ Ballymacart et Balyabran, vacat,
vasat ; ult. incumbens ignoramus.”
2This is probably the ‘‘ Minard,” high mountain-flat, of the portolan maps.
Minard 1360 and 1436, Minart 1375, 1497, 1513, and 1593, Proc. R. I. Acad., xxx, p. 419.
Maurice Fitzgerald of Ballyogertye held Ardogena 1376 (Inq. Chancery, No. 39, Car. I).
The name is probably Ard o gCineadh: ‘‘ Place Names,” p. 61.
3 «Place Names,” p. 62.
+«< Place Names,” p. 62.
226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
into the youth’s dress and denounced him as a thief. The victim sprang on
his horse and galloped it to the cliff, hoping that he might fail to cross the
chasm, but, contrary to all probability the charger sprang on to a grassy
ledge unhurt, where the unfortunate lover was found by bulldogs, taken,
and hanged on the spot. The cliffs should be re-examined from the “ Tea
Rock” to Ardoginna House; and if a fort exists, a description should be
published.
Istanp, TicH Na Scansa! (0.8. 32).—The same work mentions “an
entrenched headland of the same general character as the Ballyvoony
entrenchment.” I found no trace of this in Island’ townland. Is it a
mistake for Island Hubbock fort, a little to the west ? No site or indeed any
suitable headland for one, appears on even the new maps, and Mr. Ussher
certainly knew of none there.
RATHNAMENEENAGH (O.S. 36).—Near Helvick Head, in Rathnameneenagh
and Killinooreen, two apparently suitable headlands are marked on the maps.
Iam told they are not entrenched, but only saw them in the distance. They,
too, should be examined, and, if fortified, should be described.
PorTALAUN (O.S. 26A).—Father Power notes a cliff-fort at Portalaun,
between Coolum and Brownstown Head, but could not give me any note.
The maps do not mark any headland or entrenchment at the site. My walk
along those cliffs was hurried and in the dusk after a long day at Dunmore,
Stonycove, and Coolum, so I may have failed to see it.
I have striven to make this list complete, but, though several times along
the coast, the possibilities of oversight remain, though fortified by the
valuable opinion and experience of the late Mr. Richard Ussher. In
publishing the notes thus fully I hope to induce antiquaries in Co. Waterford
to examine the sites and fill up any omission made by me in noting the
fortified headlands of this interesting coast.
1 P. 176, Tigh na sgansa, House of the ‘‘ Sconce,” or fortress.
? In this townland isa fine ring-mound once stone-faced, 4 feet 6 inches to 8 feet high,
and 8 feet thick, in which lay a broken pillar with the ogmic epitaph ‘‘ Cunet(a)s ma(q)i
muc(oi) Netasegamo(n)as.”’ The gateway of the ring was of large blocks, and faced the
west ; a bullaun or basin-stone lay to the east in the garth.
Nore In Press.
The succession of the Lords of Dunhill (supra, p. 206) seems to be—1273, John ;
Peter, drowned, 1283 ; John, 1290, 1310 ; summoned to Parliament, 1310; Peter, slain,
1328; John, 1337-1351; his son John succeeded, but left an only daughter; John
(son of Eustace, brother of the last John) had a son John, Baron of Donill, 1373.
Mr. G. D. Burtchaell kindly gave me these notes.
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate XX.
Fre. 1.—Cliff Fort, Iaunobric, Dane’s Island.
Fic. 2.—Cliff Fort, Island Hubbock.
Westropp.—Forrirtep HrapLAnDs AND CasrLEs or Sourn MunsTER.
| ii PER
i oo
} _
| i
; . 5 as
4 mn 7 ;
q ; a ie ;
ee os |
3
ae P
aa ;
= “
| ;
a
Fi Pea Ala ortontrak le ae)
ren
tne Brio) qi BTKs
* :
K 4
ape P :
’ ae , F
es
?
4
“i
i
'
2
‘
7 in)
| BFE AES
a ‘ a it ‘ . fii
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate XXI.
— — ENTRENCHMENT -
TN
Hata’ = a=
HUT BITES ~~
ENTRENCHMENT — @ I
Sea STRAND.
= Hep we
ok a) WMO q f SS)
CHO oH Ui ) Si
Sek ty Mi
—s Ss\ 4}
Tila:
\ j : RG
ISLAND IKANE
GENERAL PLANS
° 100 200 300FEET
———
RATHMOYLAN/
ENTRENCHME
ICHME,
Yor
" i
EAI
GARRARUS
ISLAND HUBBOCK
N
WESTTOWN CaN
mate!
SSS SOOT TT
",
EOUNMORE
Westropr.—Fortiriep HeaptANps anp CastLes oF Soutu Munster.
; eer g
XIV.
THE “DRUUIDES” INSCRIPTION AT KILLEEN CORMAC,
COUNTY KILDARE.
By R. A. S. MACALISTER, M.A.
PLATE XXII.
Read Novemprn 9. Published DecrmBer 30, 1914.
THE purpose of this paper is, primarily, to offer for the criticism of
scholars a novel attempt at interpreting the well-known “ Druuides ”
inscription ; and, secondarily, to indicate in outline certain deductions which
it appears to the author may be legitimately drawn from this remarkable
monument.
Ie
Since its discovery some fifty years ago, the two-fold inscription lying in
the ancient cemetery called Killeen Cormac has been the subject of numerous
disquisitions, and of almost as many theories. So far as the inscription in
Ogham letters is concerned, it is unnecessary to recapitulate these. The
exposition of this part of the writing on the stone may be said to be closed
by the discussion to which Sir John Rhys has submitted it, in his paper
entitled Studies in Karly Irish History, published in the first volume of
the Proceedings of the British Academy. The only question still open is,
whether we are to read the first letter as an O or a U; there are the three
marks requisite for U; but one of these is fainter than the rest, and may be
a small accidental fracture on the edge of the stone, and not intended by the
engraver of the inscription. Sir John Rhys inclines to read O; and though
I thought that the letter was U, I have recently examined the stone twice,
and have come round to the conclusion that in this he is probably right. It
is likely that this point will never be settled with complete certainty ;
fortunately it is of minor importance, for whether we read the inscription
OVANOS or UVANOS AVI IVACATTOS the identification or analysis
of the names will not be affected.
The case is, however, very different with the associated epitaph, in Roman
R. 7, A. PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. Cc. ; [35]
228 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
letters. We are here in the presence of an inscription that has severely
taxed the ingenuity of two generations of scholars. It consists of one line
of letters, fourteen in number. Except one of these—the fifth—all these
letters are perfectly clear, though worn, and there is not the least possibility
of doubt as to the way in which they should be read. The first four letters
are IVVE. Then comes a character which is slightly broken at the top.
What is left is an upright line, with an oblique line to the right of it —like
an R which has lost its top loop, or an N which has lost its right hand
upright. After this ambiguous letter the inscription continues EDRVVIDES:
the R is so written as to overtop the rest of the letters, which in other
respects are well cut and carefully aligned. The final 8 is reversed.
The Rev. J. Shearman, the discoverer of the monument, in his communi-
cation to the Royal Irish Acadeiny (Proceedings, vol. ix (1864-6), p. 255),
read the fifth letter as an R, and spaced and translated the whole inscription
thus: IV VERE DRVVIDES, “ Four true druids.” It is perhaps needless
to point out the improbability of this interpretation, ingenious though it
undoubtedly is. There is precedent for the commemoration of groups of
men numerically; at Iniscealtra we have a stone inscribed ILAD IN
DECHENBOIR, “the grave of the ten men”; at Onaght in Aranmore we
have OROIT AR IL CANOIN, “a prayer for the two canons.” The well-
known stone in the same cemetery inscribed VII ROMANT is not in point,
however, as this is probably a dedication to the seven martyr sons of
Felicitas,! rather than a memorial to seven Romans who by some chance
found their way to the Islands of Aran. But in any case the practice is
rare, and I do not think that anyone would now venture to express his
agreement with Father Shearman’s rendering—especially as it was suggested
in the interests of an impossible identification of the persons supposed to be
commemorated by the monument.
It was probably in unconscious revolt from this unconvincing interpreta-
tion that Stokes and other scholars preferred to read the letter as N. It was
noticed that the small fracture at the top of the character was not large enough
for the loop of an R, especially in view of tl large size with which the
engraver endowed the other Rin the inscription. To complete the N it is
necessary to borrow the upright stroke of the following E. Such a ligature
is of course common enough, and need not cause any difficulty; but it is
questionable whether we were much better off, with regard io the interpre-
tation of the inscription, with an N than with an R. The inscription would
naturally divide itself into |VVENE DRVVIDES. Some interpreted this
‘ Compare Cesad suwnd secht mbrathar ir-Réimh nar-ros rigsaer, Martyrology of Gorman,
10 July.
Macautstrer— The “ Druuides ” Inscription at Killeen Cormac. 229
as “the druid youths,” others as “Juvan the druid,” equating the name
somehow to the Uvanos or Ovanos of the Ogham. Though I always was
suspicious of the “druid,” the latter was the interpretation that I favoured
before I hit on the idea set forth in this paper; but how, in defiance of all
the relevant laws of phonology, IVVENE was to be equated to OVANOS,
and how DRVVIDES was to be parsed, no one arose to tell us.
In his British Academy paper above referred to, Sir John Rhys, who had
previously read the letter as N, announced his reversion to the older view,
that itis an R. He pointed out that if the letter were to be read as an N
in monogram with the following E, the lower point of the oblique stroke
should come in contact with the lower angle of the E. But there is no such
contact, as will be seen from the accompanying facsimile, reduced from a good
rubbing kindly placed at my disposal by Lord Walter FitzGerald. Further,
Sir John thought that he could detect faint traces of the missing loop of
the R; and he spaced the whole LIVVERE DRVVIDES, translating it “the
druid of Ireland”: an interpretation which he supported with his well-known
opulence of learning and ingenuity.
In the course of the present year I have had two opportunities of
examining this stone afresh. The first time I went specially for the purpose
of examining the ambiguous letter, and of trying to come to some conclusion
about it. ‘he second time was on the occasion of the annual excursion of
the National Literary Society, which under my guidance visited the cemetery
last June. The first visit was unfortunately marred by heavy rain; yet this
was not wholly a disadvantage, as the water lying in the grooves of the
letters brought them into a prominence that on fine days (except under
special conditions of lighting) they do not possess. The visit, in spite of the
rain, was by no means lost; I was able to make certain observations which
on the second visit, when the weather conditions were favourable, I confirmed,
and have now no hesitation in bringing forward.
Sir John Rhys is most certainly right in saying that the letter cannot be
N, and all interpretations which assume that value for the letter are wrong.
On the other hand, I cannot agree that the letter is R. The small fracture is
too small to have contained the most exiguous loop, and I cannot trace the
faint marks in which Sir John Rhys sees the loop of the R. In my opinion
the letter is neither N nor R; and I do not believe that it ever was any more
than the two strokes that we see; all that is lost is the apex in which they
met, The letter thus resembled a Greek /ambda with one stroke vertical ; or
a Greek gamma with the horizontal stroke made oblique. And, for reasons
presently to be adduced, | now believe that the latter is what it actually is,
and that we are to read the line of letters IVVEGEDRVVIDES.
[35*]
230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
At first sight this is not any more promising than the other readings.
But one day, when, in what I might almost describe as an idle moment, I
was meditating on this inscription, it occurred to me to write it out in Ogham
letters and to turn it upside down; with the surprising result that I found it
would invert into the perfectly intelligible sequence CELI TURLEGETTI,
“tenant, or follower, of Turlegettios.” ‘he word CELI is found on a number
of stones inscribed in Ogham; thus at Whitefield, Co. Kerry, we have
ALATTO CELI BATTIGNI. On a damaged stone from Glounagloch, Co.
Cork, now in the British Museum, we have MAQI-BRIL . .. CELI
ALACENG....; the ends of the lines being broken, the names are here
imperfect. A stone still hidden away in a rath-cave near Donoughmore,
Co. Cork, reads, so far as the inscription is exposed, UDDMENSA CE-
(li.........). And at Drumloghan, Co. Waterford, we have a long inscription
that reads CUNALEGEA MAQIC....SALAR CELI AVE-QVECEA.
The formula of the last is practically identical with the complete Killeen
Cormac inscription as now interpreted: OVANOS AVI IVACATTOS CELI
TURLEGETTItranslated in both cases as “A, son (or grandson) of B,
follower of C.”
The name TURLEGETTI, thus recovered, is remarkable, and 1 have not
hit upon anything exactly comparable with it; but the same is true of the
apparently cognate and equally enigmatical name GLUNLEGGET, which
undoubtedly occurs on one of the Monataggart stones: here the -7 of the
genitive case is omitted. ‘his comparison confirms the reading of the
ambiguous letter as a G.
IL.
In the Drumloghan inscription just cited, which affords the closest parallel
to the Killeen Cormac stone as thus interpreted, the inscription is written on
three angles of the stone, in Ogham throughout. There does not seem to
be any very obyious reason why this should not have been done also at
Killeen Cormac. No one, I venture to think, can question that the inter-
pretation of the inscription now suggested has the advantage over previous
renderings in being simple, grammatical, unstrained, and in full accordance
with the formulae of analogous monuments elsewhere in Ireland. But a
critic has the right to demand an answer to the following questions :—
(1) Why is the inscription inverted ?
(2) Why is the Roman character used ?
(3) Why is one of the letters to be assumed as Greek ?
In what follows I endeavour to answer these questions, and to indicate
Macarisrer—Vhe “‘Druuides” Inscription at Killeen Cormac. 231
others which their answer raises. It is impossible to go fully into the points
which will be alluded to, within the limits of a single paper; I can for the
present only draw the outlines and await another opportunity for the filling-
in of the details.
JOU.
The first point that I shall refer to is this} that some form of the Roman
alphabet was in use in Ireland from an early time, anterior to the
development of the existing manuscript literature. There are several
indications pointing to this conclusion. The Gauls of Caesar’s time were
well acquainted with letters; the chief druidical schools in his time were in
Britain ; and, as Professor Mac Neill has pointed out in his masterly analysis
of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions, published by this Academy, the orthography
and accidence of those inscriptions represent a grammatical tradition entirely
independent of the tradition established by the Christian Old-Ivish literature.
Such a tradition cannot possibly have been preserved in the clumsy Ogham
script, which is indeed more of a literary accident than anything else; nor
can it have been preserved in the so-called Irish alphabet of the manuscripts,
for there are several letters lacking in the Irish alphabet present in the
Ogham, and vice versu. ‘lhe spelling and grammatical forms on the Ogham
monuments constrain us to the belief in a certain amount of literary culture
before the coming of the Christian missionaries with their new ideas and their
new letters. The groundwork of this literary culture was, no doubt, the
poems which, according to Caesar, were committed to the memory of the
pupils in the druidic schools—most likely Veda-like sacred and semi-magical
hymns and formulae of various kinds. There are various side-issues at this
point which for the present I reserve, as these would lead me too far away
from the inscription under discussion.
‘The Ogham character is a cypher, based on some other alphabet. This
has long been admitted, and need not here be enlarged upon. It is also
admitted that the Roman is the only alphabet on which it could have been
founded. But no one has attempted, I think, to give a reconstruction of the
steps which the inventor followed in devising his scheme.* This I shall now
endeavour to do, as it has a bearing on the question of the form of the Roman
alphabet in use in Ireland at the period of the invention of Ogham,
whenever that may exactly have been.
Let us think for a moment what the inventor of Ogham was trying to
1 Proceedings, vo]. xxvii, p. 329.
2 Except Bishop Graves, who in Hermathena, vol. ii, p. 460, suggests a process in which
even he himself expresses no confidence.
232 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
do. Assuredly it was not an alphabet for literary purposes which he was
inventing; as such it would have been abandoned within a week, as being
totally impracticable. You have only to write a short sentence or a line of
poetry in Ogham to be convinced of this. The grouping of the scores from
one to five shows that he was inventing a system of finger signs, whereby
secret communications could be made, after the manner of the deaf and dumb
alphabet, by those initiated. or this purpose he wanted an alphabet the
number of whose signs was a multiple of five. Now the form of the Roman
alphabet at his disposal contained eighteen signs. This we infer from the
omissions in the Ogham. These eighteen signs were
ABCDEGHILMNOQRSTVZ
—the V having of course both a vocalic and a consonantal value, as we
assume in the inscription before us, where the second VV, taken as = UV,
inverts into TU.
To make his alphabet an even multiple of five he first added two signs,
for consonant V and for NG. ‘Thus he had
ABCDEGHILMNOQRSTUZV NG.
He then separated out the vowels; and this, together with the subsequent
distinction which he observed of broad and slender vowels, shows that we
have to do with the work of a grammarian—
4 +e HR FE ob
AX(O) WW 1B WE 18) OPI) (Es dal 1, WY ANY Q) ass) YH NY INET
He next, as was long ago noticed by the late Rev. E. Barry, took as one
of his groups the initials of the first five numerals, as they would have been
in the Irish of his time. These were H,D,T,C,Q. Of course, the numeral
“four” should begin with Q as well as “five,” but in the latter it is followed
by a strongly emphasized ‘u, which perhaps enhances its quality. At any
rate, the alphabet now stood thus—
4 SUL i
AOUEI: HDT C Q:BGLMNRSZVNG.
Of the remaining letters he began at the beginning, and took every
second—
TH wm WT
AOUEI: HDTCQ: BLN S$ V: GMREZNG.
Next he rearranged the remainiug group, beginning with M (probably
Macauister— The ‘‘Druuides” Inscription at Killeen Cormac, 233
because it was about the middle of the alphabet), and going backwards
cyclically —
Tit Ut tit HH
AOUEIL: HDTCQ: BLNSV: MGNGZ R.
The last stage, so far as the first inventor was concerned, was to rearrange
the groups with the vowels last, and the rest in the alphabetical order of
their first letters—
BLNSV : HDTCQ: MGngZR : AOUEI.
At a later stage, but before the date of our earliest inscription, the first
group was rearranged, and the N and V changed places; doubtless because it
was found convenient to represent vowel V and consonant V by the same
number of fingers, as they were represented in the normal Roman letters in
use by the same character. This change was not, however, effected till after
the Ogham character had received its name Beith-Luis-Nion, which persisted
even after the third letter was no longer N.
The most striking point about this alphabet is the absence of P and its
cognate spirant F, and the presence of Z. The former is not difficult to
understand ; they were not required in writing the proto-Goidelic of the
druidic hymns, and so, if ever introduced with the rest of the borrowed Roman
alphabet, speedily became obsolete. The latter is more difficult to account
for; it likely is to be explained by the use of magical formulae, borrowed
probably from Greek, and perhaps through them ultimately from Egyptian
sources. Such meaningless words as were used by Gnostics and other
mystical sects, inside and outside of Christianity, travel far, and reappear
unexpectedly from time to time. There is one such word in Ogham on the
amber bead from Ennis, now in the British Museum, and a similar formula
on the slab in our Museum found at Glenfahan, in Co. Kerry. For such
formulae both Z and NG might well be required, even though the former
sound, at least, has no legitimate place in the language that also re-
jected P.
If then by some such reasoning as this we may suppose that the use of
the Roman alphabet preceded the use of Ogham in this country, we need
not feel surprise at finding an epitaph in Roman letters in an Irish cemetery.
Nor need we feel surprise if there is only one; for I think there is some reason
to believe that the reason why the missionaries introduced new methods of
writing and orthography was exactly on account of the Pagan associations,
among their Irish converts, of the Roman character and of documents written
in that character. Pagan monuments in Roman letters might then well
become the victims of iconoclastic zeal, and it may be that this stone is the
234 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
only inscription in Roman letters in Ireland, simply because it is the only one
that by some fortunate accident escaped notice.
But we have not yet answered the question why the inscription is
inverted ; or indeed why the engraver of the inscription having begun in
Ogham did not finish in the same character. To answer these questions we
must endeavour to reconstruct the most probable means whereby such an
inscription was obtained when it happened to be required. I need hardly say
that the arts of reading and writing were confined to a very small section of
the community, and that in the majority of cases recourse would have to be
made to one of these privileged and dignified persons when an inscription was
to be drawn up. This would be still more necessary, inasmuch as not only
were the mere letters generally unknown; but also what I may call the
literary language had long parted company with the colloquial dialect, and
was almost, if not quite, as distinct from it as Latin is from French. The
druid (for if only for convenience we may so call the functionary applied to)
would naturally not take the trouble to write himself on the stone; the most -
he would do would be to give a model, cut on a rod of wood, to a stonecutter,
and leave him to copy it on to the stone as well as he could. The sitone-
cutter being himself in the majority of cases illiterate, it was inevitable that
mistakes should occasionally be made. Such mistakes are not infrequent;
scores are wrongly grouped; there is sometimes an excess, sometimes a loss
of a score in a letter; and scores that ought to be on one side of the stem-
line are sometimes cut on the other, the mistake being more than once
carried through a whole inscription, to the confusion and bewilderment of
decipherers.
Now I take it that the carver of the stone of Ovan was just sucha
blunderer—and, what is worse, a blunderer with original ideas. His literary
attainments were precisely those of an Arab servant whom I once had, who
knew but little English, and who used to complain that though he knew
the English letters he could not understand how they came together to make
words. Our stone-cutter knew the- Roman letters in current use among the
literati; he also knew their equivaients in Ogham. Bué given a line of
writing, he could not see how they came together to make words. That was
not his business; his duty was not to read inscriptions, but to copy them by
rote from a model supplied. And, incidentally, we must remark in passing
that his skill in drawing the Roman letters shows a practised hand. They
are far better cut, on this stone, than they are on the majority of the
Christian inscriptions in Wales, or than the Irish letters on many of the slabs
at Clonmacneis. This was certainly not the only stone, by a very long way,
on which our stone-cutter had made Roman letters in the course of his life.
Macautster— The ‘*Druuides” Inscription at Killeen Cormac. 235
Having got his model from the “druid,” cut in Ogham on two rods, our
workman copied the first of them exactly as we see it to-day, occupying parts
of two angles and the top of the stone. He should then have gone round to
the back of the stone, and copied the other rod on the remaining angles; but
for one of many reasons that might be suggested, he took it into his head to
write the rest of the inscription in Roman letters on the face uf the stone.
Possibly he thought that he would thereby save the reader the trouble of
. walking round the stone to decipher the whole inscription ; possibly the other
angles did not appear suitable for receiving the scores; possibly he wanted to
show off his attainments in the Roman alphabet; possibly he was weary of
the monotonous task of cutting scores and keeping count of their number and
position. Any of these reasons are sufficient and satisfactory. Whatever
may have been the determining cause, the fact remains that, in the theory
I am endeavouring to develop, the stone-cutter transliterated the latter
half of the inscription, but in doing so unfortunately held his rod upside-
down.
It is perhaps less easy to understand how the blunder was allowed to pass
when submitted to inspection. Perhaps the mysterious result appealed to
the druidic love of mystery! This is not so far-fetched an idea as might
appear at first sight. For I think we may fairly hold that there was some-
thing more than mere commemoration intended by the setting up of an
inscription. It had a magical meaning of some kind as well. This is shown,
among other things, by the pathetic attempts that we see to have been
sometimes made to imitate Ogham letters by persons unfamiliar with the
construction of the alphabet. At Hawkinstown, in Meath, for instance, on a
stone to which Professor MacNeill called my attention, one edge is covered
with scores which it is impossible to group into intelligible signs. Such
“pseudo-Oghams” are fairly common over the whole country. And who
knows but that this mistake may not have been the salvation of our stone,
when all other writings in the heathenish Roman letters were destroyed ?
the would-be iconoclasts, not yet emancipated from their ancient superstitions,
might have been restrained by fear from effacing the unknown “ word of
power” which they supposed it to bear, and which had been produced by this
simple accident.
VE
We have now indicated the lines on which answers to two of the questions
set before us are to be sought. The inscription is in the Roman letters
because the Roman letters were current, so far as any letters may be said
to have been current, 1m the country at the time of its being carved; and
K.I-A. PROG., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [86]
236 --°- Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 11/02
though the inscription is now unique, that is only because all other: mserip-
tions in: the same character have perished. And the inscription is inverted
because it was unintelligently copied by an illiterate scribe, who, though he
knew his letters as separate pictures, so to speak, was unable to read them.
He was like the scribe of the Newton stone in Aberdeenshire, who in copying
by rote a model written for him—itself, probably, not over legible—succeeded
in ereating a sphinx that is likely to wait a very long time yet before it
meets with its Oedipus. But we have still to consider why it is necessary to
call in the aid of the Greek alphabet to help out our interpretation of an
inscription which, however blundered im sense, is technically written with
eare and skill.
To answer this question fully is impossible, as the materials at our
disposal are very imperfect. But we may say at the outset that the Celtie
tribes, and indeed the inhabitants of Northern Europe generally, were at least
as much open to the influence of Greek culture as of Roman, before the
invasions of Caesar. The Greek colonies of Marseilles imparted a knowledge
of the Greek alphabet to the Gauls in Southern France, and accordingly the
Gaulish inscriptions of that region are in Greek letters, just as those of
Gallia. Cisalpina are in Etruscan. Caesar himself tells us of intercepted
letters written by Gauls in Greek characters. The Macedonian coins, which
(as everyone knows) are the patterns on which the Gaulish and British
coinage was modelled, had their legends in Greek; and the occasional
intrusion of a Greek letter into a writing otherwise in Roman characters
need not cause us surprise. The letter G, which first appears at Rome in the
epitaph of Scipio Barbatus, is common enough in the Gaulish inscriptions of
the Continent written in Roman letters; but the Greek gamma might well
have had, so to speak, the start of this comparatively late Roman invention,
and have found its way, in advance of its rival, to a remote country like -
Ireland, whenever writing came there. It might, indeed, have been
deliberately chosen, as it is obviously easier to cut than the curved G. .
Be these conjectures as they may, the possibility of a mixture of Greek
and Latin forms of the letters being current is much enhanced by the result
of an. analysis of the Runie alphabet. The letters of this alphabet are a
valuable testimony, first, to the forms of writing which served as a model for
the northern nations, and, secondly, to the nature of their writing materials.
Most of the Runic letters are evidently Roman, modified by the simple
process of eliminating all horizontal strokes. Thus the first letter, F, has its
horizontal strokes made oblique, pointing upward. The reason is obvious.
The Runi¢ alphabet was primarily meant for cutting on wood, and it was
necessary to avoid lines that would lie in the line of the grain ef the wood-
MacatistER— The ““Druuides” Inseription at Killeen Cormac. 237
Such wooden messages as are alluded to by Saxo Grammaticus (iii, 92) were
the media for which the Runic alphabet was first invented.
According to the theory here put forward, the gamma at Killeen Cormac
has been subjected to a precisely similar modification, and for the same
reason.
This meets the objection so often urged against the suggestion that writing
Was in use in this country before the Christian missionaries—that all the
words connected with writing, as the words for parchment, book, pen, &c., are
loan-words from Latin. ‘this proves no more than that vellum manuscripts
were introduced with a knowledge of the Latin tongue: if does not preclude
the use of wooden tablets, with or without a coating of wax, and similar
primitive materials.
But all the letters of the Runie alphabet are not Roman. There is an
admixture of Greek letters among them. so evident that some scholars have
detived the Runic alphabet from Greek rather than from Roman, notwith-
standing the clear traces of Roman origin afforded by, for instance, the form
of the R. The letter G is represented by X, which ceriaialy cannot be
derived from the Roman G; it may either be an ornamentally modified
gamma (derived irom F through an miermediaie form f\}, or a cht arbitrarily
chosen on account of its simplicity. Probably the former is the more likely.
The-sign for NG (%) is certainly a modification of the doubled gamma that
in Greek stands for that sound. And thus we see that among the Greek
contributions to the Runic alphabet is the very letter in which the Irish form
of the Roman alphabet seems to have a similar indebtedness.
On the ancient inscription at Inchagoill, Loch Corrib, the letter G is
represented by a reversed Z. which may possibly be a reminiscence of the
gamma.
V.
Whether the suggestions that have been put forward in the foregoing
paper command acceptance or not, I think all will agree that the stone which
has suggested these remarks is one of singular interest and value. It lies
neglected and subject to maltreatment of all kinds. Local idlers frequent the
enclosure, and sit upon it playing cards, or walk over it with hob-nailed
boots. I first saw it twenty years ago, and my impression is that it was
certainly more legible then than it is now. Beside it lies another stone,
bearing a strange figure carrying a cross—probably a representation of our
Lord. This curious and unique figure has had the misfortune to attract the
attention of a local “Old Mortality,’ who has recut and spoilt it. The
remoyal of both these monuments, which are lying loose in the enclosure,
238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
and do not now mark any grave, to a place where they will be properly cared
for and housed, protected from weather and from mischief-makers, is
imperative, if the country is not ultimately to lose them altogether. I appea
to the Academy to make representations to the responsible local ofiicials,
and to secure that these ancient monuments be deposited, if only on loan, in
the Museum. One Oxham stone which formerly stood in the cemetery of
Killeen Cormae has been smashed to supply materials for the wall that
surrounds it. At any moment the valuable monuments that remain may
meet the same fate.
NOTE ADDED IN PRESS.
P. 229, line 7 from end; after “I cannot trace... the loop of the R”
add the following :—
It is true that the reduction of the facsimile brings into prominence a
very faint curved line, not unlike the loop of the perfect R in the inscription.
This, however, is scarcely visible in the full-size rubbing, and not at all in the
stone. It resembles the oblique scratch above the last E, in being a mere
flaw. The letters are boldly cut, and the stone is nowhere so badly worn
that any part of the writing could have thus become almost evanescent.
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXIT., Sect. C. Plate XXII.
Macatisrer.—Tue ‘ Druvmes’? Inscriprion at Kitiren Cormac, County KILDARE.
L Se 7
XV.
INVESTIGATION OF THE CAIRNE GRANNIA CROMLECH
NEAR MALLUSK, CO. ANTRIM.
By H. C. LAWLOR.
Read NovemBer 30,1914. Published January 29, 1915.
Asout 300 yards from the ancient mound or rath known as the Rough Fort
in the Grange of Mallusk, lies a probably unique prehistoric monument
known as the Cairne Grannia, locally called the Granny’s Grave (Ordnance
Survey Map No. 56). It consists of an ordinary cromlech, or so-called
Druid’s Altar, to which are attached in a straight row from south-west to
north-east eight smaller cromlechs, measuring in all about 45 feet in length,
the whole standing on an oval plot of ground raised about 9 inches above the
level of the surrounding field. Tradition, referred to in Lewis’ Topographical
Dictionary, published about 1830, says that in former times the Cairne
Grannia was surrounded by a stone circle about 60 feet in diameter, and that
these stones were removed during agricultural improvements, and that in
removing them several cinerary urns were found. But there seems to be no
actual evidence confirming this tradition, although possibly quite correct.
The late Bishop Reeves in his Heclesiastical Antiquities, p. 66, describes the
Cairne Grannia, or Carnegrany, the Cairne of the Sun, as “consisting of a
series of ten chambers, or large slabs raised on side supporters like a series of
cromlechs forming steps commencing at the north-east, and ascending
gradually for a length of 40 feet towards the south-west. The largest stone
is raised 7 or 8 feet. It is 6 feet 9 inches by 5 feet broad by 2 feet thick.
The smallest, which is on the ground, is 5 feet long by 3 feet 3 inches broad.”
Fig. 1.
Bishop Reeves wrote this nearly seventy years ago. At the present time
the measurements and some details of description do not quite correspond
with Dr. Reeves’ description. ‘The height of the chief or south-west
cromlech is barely 6 feet above the surrounding ground. The length of the
series is quite 45 feet. The top stones of the last two or north-east
cromlechs are lying on the ground, but, counting these, the total number of
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [37]
240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
chambers is nine, not ten as stated by Dr. Reeves. The ascent irom the
north-east to the south-west end of the series is very gradual, and cannot be
accurately described as in steps. Bishop Reeves was undoubtedly one of the
most accurate of writers, bui one is inclined to believe that this description
of the Cairne Grannia was second-hand.
Recently, with the assistance of the Kev. W. P. Carmody and Lieut.
J. H. C. Lawlor, leave having been obtained from the landlord and tenant of
the land, I made a careful examination of the cairne.
Fie. 2.
We commenced with the main cromlech, which I shall call No.1. This
can be entered by a narrow entrance on the south-east side. An excavation
was made about 3 feet deep. From the soil extracted, showing fragments of
modern bricks and glass, it became evident that this had already been
excavated. No objects of antiquarian interest were discovered.
Chambers 2 to 7 are filled up to the level of the top stone with earth and
stones. Nos. 2and 3 presented no opening for excavating, but between the
upright stones on the north-west side of numbers 3 and 4 is a space, through
which a narrow trench was sunk leading into the centre oi No. 4. On
removing the soil and stones filling up the chamber, a layer of calcined
human bone fragments and charcoal came to view at a level on a plane with
the surrounding field) No remains of earthenware or fiints were found.
The layer of bones was rather thin, and spread over an area of about 2 feet
in diameter. The bone fragments were very small: too small for any guess
to be made as to the sex of the person. ‘The enamel casing of an animal’s
(probably an ox’s) tooth was found among the human bones. This was
probably a case of cremation im sifu without a cinerary urn, and with the
addition of one or more non-human teeth. Having taken specimens of the
bones, the soil was replaced as originally found.
Chambers Nos. 5, 6, and 7 were inaccessible from either side, so excava-
tions were resumed at the north-east end. What is apparently the top
stone of No. 8 chamber is lying prone on the site of No. 9, while that of
No. 9 is lying several feet away.
LawLor—ZInvestigation of the Cairne Grannia Cromlech. 241
The excavation of No. 9 soon produced interesting results. At about the
same level as in the chambers first examined calcined bones and charcoal
fragments became very numerous. They were not spread out so much as in
the other chambers, but in a compact mass, indicating the probability that they
had been deposited in the soil in an urn, which had through time and damp
been absorbed into the ordinary soil, though examination showed no actual
sign of pottery. This probability soon had confirmation, for just beside the
place where the mass of bones lay a large urn was found. It was inverted
and filled with calcined bones and a few small fragments of charcoal. The
urn, being buried in soil, was extremely fragile, and the soil around it having
been carefully removed, it fell to pieces. very piece, however, was carefully
packed in soft moss, and preserved for restoration if that should prove
possible. The bones from the urn filled to overflowing a two-gallon bucket.
Nothing more was found in No. 9 chamber, and excavations were then
proceeded with in No. 8, and by tunnelling into Nos. 7 and 6, so as to avoid
disturbing the stones. In each of these chambers excavation displayed the
same layer of calcined bone fragments and charcoal spread over a thin level
on a plane with the surrounding field.
To sum up, chambers 1, 4, 6, 7, 8, and 9 were examined. Chambers 2, 3,
and 5 were inaccessible without disturbing the stones, to do which, of course,
would be vandalism. All the chambers entered, except Nos. 1 and 9,
displayed examples of cremation and burial in the soil without urns. No. 1,
having previously been investigated, showed nothing. No. 9 gave evidence
of two interments, one or both being urn burials in the soil, without cist,
after cremation. One urn, if it ever ex-
without existing ur were replaced. }
Those in the urn were retained. ‘I'he bone §
fragments were forwarded to Professor
Arthur Keith, F.R.S., M.D., of the Royal
College of Surgeons (Mngland), an eminent
anatomist and a keen archaeologist. He
expresses the opinion that all the bones
are those of one human being, probably a
woman, of, at most, early middle age.
The urn has been perfectly restored by
Mr. F. W. Cox, of India Street, Belfast—a
feat which, considering its fragile and
apparently hopelessly broken state, was little short of marvellous. It
242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
measures 13 inches in height, and no less than 40 inches in circumference,
and is thus one of the largest cinerary urns preserved in Ireland. The
decoration is elaborate, and although two examples of urns with a rope-
and-dot scroll ornamentation on the outside of the rim are preserved in
the R.IA. collection, none appear in the large collection of urns in
the Belfast Museum, nor in the British Museum. The art of rope-
twisting must evidently have been known at the uncertain period when
these urns were made. An interesting question therefore arises: Is
there any evidence tending to show what textile material for rope-making
was available? Flax was not a native plant; were the textile properties of
nettles, now little known, familiar to the early Irish, and if not of what did
they make their ropes ?
So far as I can see we found nothing in our investigation from which it
could be at all inferred that the urn is of the same period as the cromlech
itself. I think the probability is that the urn interment is of much more
recent date than the other interments in the cromlech.
The urn and its contents haye been deposited in the Belfast City Museum,
and will prove well worthy of inspection.
[ Ys 4
XVI.
FOUR BROOCHES PRESERVED IN THE LIBRARY OF TRINITY
COLLEGE, DUBLIN.
By E. C. R. ARMSTRONG.
Read Novemper 30,1914. Published January 29, 1915.
Four interesting brooches are preserved with other antiquities in the Library
of Trinity College, Dublin, and inquiries from England concerning these
having reached the writer, he asked the Provost and Librarian for permission
to publish them. This was at once granted. The writer is under special
obligations to Mr. Alfred De Burgh, Assistant-Librarian, who took a most
kindly interest in the writing of this paper, and gave every facility for
examining and drawing the brooches.’
Itis unfortunate that, except in one case, nothing appears to be known as
to the date when the brooches were acquired by the Library, or the localities
in which they were found.
The exception is the thistle brooch, which is described in Collectanea de
Rebus Hibernicis, second edition, vol. i, p. 211, as “asilver instrument lately
turned up by the plough in a field near the cathedral of Cashel in the
county of Tipperary.” An engraving of it is given on Plate I. It is also
mentioned in the first edition of the same work, which bears the date 1770,
so that the object must have been discovered before that year. Curiously
enough, this brooch is the only one of the four mentioned in the Book of
Trinity College, Dublin, where it is referred to as being in the same case as
the celebrated harp of Brian Boroimhe. The only other of the four which
appears to be known is the remarkable brooch which has a cresting round
the hoop. There is a sketch of this, as restored by the artist’s imagination, in
the Jilustrated Catalogue of Ancient Irish Art, issued by Messrs. Edmund
Johnson, Ltd. The illustration will be found on page 19, No. 42, and is
entitled the “ University Brooch.”
As will be seen later, two of the brooches belong to well known types, and
1The penannular and annular brooch was a characteristic part of Irish costume
for some four centuries previous to the Anglo-Norman Invasion; and the Brehon Laws
refer to a brooch as portion of the insignia of a chief. (Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv,
p- 323. ‘Translated by O’Donovan and O’Curry.)
R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXXU, SECT. C. [38]
244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
can be dated with some degree of certainty. The remaining two present more
difficulty, as their dating has to be based upon stylistic grounds, and the
dates suggested for them must only be considered as tentative. It may be
mentioned that Mr. Reginald A. Smith, of the British Museum, is publishing
a comprehensive memoir on the dating of Scotch and Irish brooches; and it
is much to be regretted that this was not printed in time to be of use in
writing the present paper. The writer has, however, had some correspon-
dence with, and received some suggestions from, Mr. Smith on the subject.
Fic. 1 (upper).—Brooch with La Téne survivals (3).
», (lower).—Brooch with terminals fused together (3).
The description of the brooches may commence with that of the earliest
in date, which is made of bronze, andis a good example of a well-known type
of Celtic penannular brooches, which are earlier than the general use of the
interlaced style, and show the influence of the pre-Christian (La Téne)
period. In the present example the cusps on the hoop above the expanded
ends, which are characteristically La Téne, are strongly marked. The ring
itself is round in section, and ornamented with fine lines in groups of four.
The terminals still retain traces of enamel below the cusps, and the enamel
settings of the expanded portions are in exceptionally good preservation.
These appear to have been composed of six small squares of variegated
coloured glass (blue and yellow, and blue, white, and red, the white centre-
pieces having a four-leaved design upon them), set in the form of a cross into
a ground of red enamel. The small squares or cubes are made up of very
ARMSTRONG— Brooches Preserved in Library of Trinity Oollege. 245
thin rods of glass, fused together in the manner so common in Roman glass-
Fic. 2.—Thistie Brooch (4).
work. Examples of this process may be seen on other ornaments in the
216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Academy’s collection—notably a brooch,’ of exactly the same type as that
under discussion, and a bronze pin? found at Clonmacnois. It has been
pointed out by the author of a work on enamelling® that if such glass-work had
been true enamelling it would have indicated a development of the art
nowhere else to have been found in the seventh or eighth century; while, on
the other hand, any bronze-worker would have been capable of making use of
pieces of patterned glass, if not of fusing them together. The pin of the
Trinity College brooch measures 7 inches in length, and the greatest diameter
of the hoop is 2°7 inches. It may be provisionally dated at about 600 aD.
(fig. 1, (upper), p. 244).
The thistle brooch, which, as mentioned above, was found at Cashel,
County Tipperary, belongs to a type that is also well known, and can be
dated to the early part of the tenth century. Similar brooches have been
found in hoards of silver objects discovered in Lancashire, Yorkshire, the
Isle of Man, and Orkney, in association with coins dated from 910 A.D. to
975 ap. The brooch is in admirable preservation; the pin measures
13°8 inches, and the greatest external diameter of the hoop is 5:4 inches. The
round bosses on the pin-head and terminals are ornamented with numerous
small spikes, and resemble a thistle, from which these brooches have acquired
the name of “ thistle brooches.” The backs of the pin-head and terminals are
ornamented with a triskele encircled by a ring, the spaces between the figure
being filled in each case with three leaf-like forms; the flat top of the pin-
head has a cross in a circle engraved upon it with the spaces between the
arms filled with a kind of key-pattern. The shank of the pin is engraved on
the front with a species of imperfect fret pattern, and has a slight ornament
at the back. The neckings of the pin-head and terminals are decorated with a
plain chevron ornament (fig. 2, p. 245). he Academy’s collection contains four
perfect specimens of these brooches, including the one found with the Ardagh
Chalice, and three detached pin-heads. One of these latter found in County
Kilkenny is very large, and if the rest of the brooch was in proportion, the
hoop would have had a diameter of some 10 inches and the pin a length of
2 feet. A brooch of this type found at Cloneen, County Longford, is in the
British Museum, and another found at Ballymoney, County Antrim, is in the
collection of the Society of Antiquaries of London, while another is stated to
have been found at Ballinrobe, County Mayo ;‘ but the present habitat of this
is unknown to the writer. Therefore, at least eleven thistle brooches, or
portions of them, have been found in Ireland.
The most interesting and remarkable of the four brooches is the one
1 Royal Irish Academy's Guide to the Celtic Christian Antiquities, 1910, p. 22, fig. 28.
2 Early Christian Art in Ireland. Stokes (revised by Count Plunkett), 1911, p. 68.
3 Enamelling. Lewis Day, p. 27.
4 Proceedings Society of Antiquaries of London, 2nd ser., vol. xxi, pp. 69, 71.
Armstrone—Brooches Preserved in Library of Trinity College. 247
mentioned as having been illustrated in Messrs. Johnson’s Catalogue (No. 42),
and there called the “University Brooch.” Owing to this being much
sulphurised and discoloured, it was not quite apparent of what metal it was
composed, so it was thought well to consult Dr. Sydney Young, F.R.8., who
kindly analyzed the metal, and reported that the material was silver, free
from lead, but containing a small amount of gold. It is probable that the
presence of gold in the silver is due to natural rather than artificial causes.
The pin is missing,
and the hoop and ter-
minals are broken into
six separate pieces; the
hoop measures 4°8 ins.
initsgreatest diameter.
The most remarkable
feature of the brooch
is the cresting which
encircles the hoop, no
other example of this
being known to the ‘
writer. It recalls the
cresting which sur-
rounds the heads of
many of the Celtic
erosiers in the Aca-
demy’s collection. The
expanded terminals are
composed of a central
Fig. 3.—Silver Brooch with crested hoop (%).
panel, following their outline, surrounded by pierced interlaced zoomorphic
patterns. These panels are ornamented with filigree work, and from them
rises a boss, also decorated with spiral and other patterns in filigree. As will
be seen in the illustration, only the boss in the right terminal remains. It
will be noticed that there isa head and beak on each side of the edge below
the junction of the hoop and terminal, and a head and beak can also be dis-
tinguished between these pairs. The animal forms at the straight edge of the
terminals are clear ; in the other parts they have the appearance of ordinary
interlacements. All the limbs are divided by a centre line into a double
band, characteristic of Irish ornament. The small animal heads at the lower
angles of the terminals may be remarked (fig. 3).
A comparison may be instituted between this brooch and one of silver
in the Academy’s collection, the terminals of which show a similar arrange-
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [39]
248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
ment of a plate and boss surrounded by pierced zoomorphic ornament, which
is, however, so degraded in character as to be hardly recognizable as such.
There are two other silver brooches in the same collection in which the central
boss is retained, but the open-work terminal has been replaced by a closed
plate ornamented with dots.
The brooch must also be compared with a series of silver brooches, of
which there are six in the Academy’s collection, the best-known being the
celebrated example found at Ballyspellan, inscribed on the back in ogham
characters. In the usual form of this type the expanded terminals are
decorated with four bosses, with an edging of filigree work, joined together
by strap-work, the intervening panels being filled with zoomorphic patterns.
Fragments of such brooches have been found in the great hoard of silver objects
discovered at Cuerdale, Lancashire, dated by associated coins to the early
tenth century. The ‘I'rinity College example differs in several particulars
from these brooches, but comparison will show that the types are related. It
is probably a little earlier than these, and may be provisionally placed in the
first half of the ninth century.
The fourth brooch is made of bronze, and the terminals are fused together
so that it is of the nature of a ring-headed pin, and belongs to the type of
which the Tara brooch is the best-known example. The pin measures
56 inches and the ring 2°6 inches in diameter at the widest part. The
expanded portion is divided in the centre by an oblong setting, now empty,
with an oblong space filled with cross-hatched lines at each end. On
either side of thisis a panel, witha diamond-shaped space in the centre filled
with cross-hatched lines, and having at its end a circular setting, one of which
still retains its filling of amber. An edging of degraded zoomorphic work
borders the plate on each side up to its junction with the ring (fig. 1, (lower),
p- 244). At the back in the centre of the plate is attached a small loop,
which is a common feature in this type of brooch. In the writer’s opinion
the end of the ninth century may be suggested as a probable date for this
example.
It may be added that the so-called “ University Brooch” has undergone
an expert process of cleaning at the hands of Dr. Young with most excellent
results, and that all the four brooches have been arranged in a small desk-case,
where they can be well seen by any visitor to the Library.
1 This brooch is figured by Salin, Die Altgermanische Thierornamentik, p. 334, fig. 715,
who remarks that certain portions of the animal forms in its ornamentation must be
ascribed to his Stile II (i.e., seventh century).
2 Archaeological Journal, vol. iv, pp. 111-180 and pp. 189-199.
[ eo]
XVII.
FORTIFIED HEADLANDS AND CASTLES IN WESTERN
COUNTY CORK.
By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A.
Part I.—F Rom Cape CLEAR TO DUNMANUS Bay.
Puates XXITI-XXIV.
[Read January 25. Published May 20, 1915. |
Havine laid before the Royal Irish Academy! a survey of the fortified head-
lands from Skerkin Island to the estuary of the Barrow and Suir, I venture
to continue the notes by extending them along the west coast of Cork, up to
the Kenmare River. When this section is done, I hope to complete the
subject by a survey giving brief notes and bibliography for each of the
- similar remains in the three southern provinces of Ireland. It was a slow
and difficult task to carry out, but I may claim it to be a necessary work
for the completion of the study of the Ivish forts, and may hope from the
welcome accorded to its different sections that it has proved acceptable not
only to British, but to French, and even American, antiquaries. I have, as
before, to thank Dr. George Fogerty, h.N., for much kind help.’
The types under which Irish promontory forts are best. classified we
must repeat for reference here—(a) simple fort with a wall, or mound, and
fosse, like Oughtminnee, Dunlough, Dunleen, Dunkelly, and Doonah;
(6) complex, with several earthworks and fosses, like Knockeen; (d) multiple
fort; (e) platform with natural gangway, Lemcon; (/) headland with deep
natural hollow; (g) shore rock, probably Doonlea. Since publishing my paper
1 Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxxii, p. 89. As the survey stands at present it is—Co. Mayo,
Proc. R.I. Acad., xxix, p. 11; xxx (Part 2), pp. 19, 63, 73; R. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. xii,
pp- 51, 101, 185; xliv, p. 67. Achill, the southern islands of Co. Mayo, and the
Galway Islands, xliv, p. 297. Aran, Proc. R.I. Acad., vol. xxviii, p. 178. Co. Clare,
R. Soc. Antt. Ir. (North part), xl, p. 135; (Irrus), xxxvili, pp. 28, 221. Kerry
(Iraghticonnor), xl, p. 6; (Clanmaurice), p. 99; (Corcaguiny), pp. 179, 265 ; (Iveragh),
xlii, p. 293. Co. Cork, Proc. R.I. Acad., xxxii, p 89. Co. Waterford, R. Soc. Antt. Ir.
xxvi, p. 239. Proc. R.I. Acad., xxxii, p. 188.
?T heard of his unexpected death while revising these pages. The loss of so
sympathetic and unselfish a helper is a heavy one to me and many other workers.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [40]
250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
on the fortified headlands of South Co. Cork, My. Robert Lloyd Praeger very
kindly gives me notes on a most singular case of the walled island. The
more eastern of the west group of the Sovereign Rocks, nearly a mile off
shore, before Kinsale Harbour, was fortified by a strong wall of large, well-
laid blocks, clinging to the present edge of the summit. What could have
led anyone to fortify, or even use, as a refuge, a rock without drinking-water,
and so far from the shore is, perhaps, one of the most inexplicable mysteries
among the many problems, increasing as the subject of shore-forts gets better
studied. Like the minute defences of small spurs, and even rock-shelves
(such as occur in Co. Waterford, and at Oughtminnee), it must imply a
harrowing fear besetting the early fort-builders, and originating inland.
Evidently, too, the fear must have prevailed in summer, for the Sovereign
Rocks and other shore-forts must have been almost uninhabitable save in
the more genial months of the year.
The work falls into four groups—the forts on Cape Clear Island, on the
Ivagha peninsula, on the Muintervary peninsula, and those of the Barony of
Beare. ‘lhe first section is concerned with the first two groups. We are
still on the O Driscolls’ territory, but, unlike the islands in Corea Laidhe, they
were deprived of the district of Ui Hacach, or Ivagha, many centuries ago ;
Clear Island, however, was theirs down to the seventeenth century, and the
name is not extinct therein to our day.
Care CLEAR Istanp (Ordnance Survey Map No. 153).
The most southern of the inhabited portions of Ireland, Cape Clear, is not
only possessed of noble cliff scenery and interesting ruins, but of a further
interest as a very early centre of Christianity. Despite the vagueness of
records, it is sufficiently clear that a probable claim on behalf of Clear and
Ardmore existed in early times, and maintained its cause against the dead
weight of prejudice that asserted St. Patrick to be the first successful
evangelist, and almost the sole source of Irish Christianity. Two names
stand out before the mission of the son of Calphurn—Declan, of Ardmore, and
Ciaran, of Clere and Saighir. Declan is said to have been born of Christian
parents, and baptized by a local priest, Colman, about a.D. 347, yet no earlier
date than a.p. 416 is claimed for Ardmore. All the chronology is doubtful,
and the clearest fact is that Ardmore claimed a rule earlier than, and coequal
with, that of Cashel and the Patrician churches. About a.p. 350 Ciaran
was born, also of Christian parents, on Clear Island,’ being of the Corca Laidhe ;
‘ Contradictory accounts of his parentage are given, but his mother, at least, was of
the Corea Laidhe, See Miscellany of the Celtic Scciety (1849), xxi, p. 384.
Wesrrope—Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 251
his life is of course late, and throws little light on the topography of the
Island. One tale of his boyhood’ is characteristic of that lovely tenderness
for animals that so often appears in the Lives of the Saints,2 like the stag and
blackbird of Kevin, the deer and bull of Mochulla, and the old horse of
Columba. Ciaran as a very young boy on Cleire found a bird sitting on her
young. As he stood looking admiringly at the pretty sight, a kite swooped
and carried the mother away in its claws. The boy wept, and lo, the
kite dropped its prey. “Arise! and be made whole,’ cried Ciaran, on a
sudden impulse, and the bird returned to its nest. The Irish saints did not
need the bitter lesson of the Ancient Mariner; and to one who has startled
a hawk, and made it drop a young pheasant uninjured, the story seems very
eredible. Ciaran is, however, more closely connected in history with the
great monastic centre of Saighir Ciavain, in King’s Co At Cleire, however,
his memory is green ; the little, far later, church at the north harbour, the
strand Traghciarain, near it, and the rounded pillar scribed with two plain
Latin crosses, bear his name; the latter may well date from his day. The
island continued in possession of his kindred, the O hHidersceoil, or
O Driscolls. I have given some details of their history in connexion with
their castle of Dunalong on the neighbouring island of Sherkin and else-
where in the first section of this survey,‘ so need not repeat it; the poem of
O Huidhrin, before 1418, tells how “O hEidersceoil assumed possession of the
Harbour of Cler.” It was of some importance to the foreign traders in wine
and spices, and so figures in all the early portolan maps. Angelino Dulcert,
in 1339, calls it Cap de Clar; the subsequent portolans, Cawo de Clara, 1375
and 1426; Clarros, 1436; C.d’Clara or Claro, 1450 and 1582, and, to give no
more, Cauo de Chlaram, in 1490.2 The O Driscolls’ Castle probably dates
between 1450 and the last date. It was probably on an earlier headland fort,
as it is called Dunanore. In 1602 it surrendered without resistance to the
English, who burned it.’ Six years later the place is described as “ Cap Clyre,
upon the mayne sea, one of the mearings of O Driscolls’ country.’ It
had twelve ploughlands and dues upon trading ships from the Stagges of
Castlehaven westward. Fynan O Driscoll, a/ias Caragh, late of Dunalong
(Sherkin), held the castle, vill, and three carucates of land, with a half carucate
‘ Corea Laidhe (Miscellany Celtic Society, 1849), pp. 384 sqq. and p. 21.
* See his Life in Colgan, ‘‘ Acta Sanctorum Hiberniae” (1614), March 5, sect. 3.
3 “Dublin Penny Journal,” vol. iii, p. 113, givesa rough sketch and brief description
of the place.
* Proc. R.I. Acad., vol. xxxii, pp. 92, 109,
> Kretschmer, Die Italienischen Portolane Mittelalters (1909), pp. 427, 568.
6 Cal. State Papers of Ireland, 1601-3, p. 237.
[10]
252 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
at Glanirogy, all on the Island of Cape Clear." He died April 10th, 1600,
haying, by a deed of November 25th, 1594, enfeoffed David Hurley with the
said castle, in trust, for More ny Rannell, the grantor’s wife. Their son
Conoghor succeeded, and died September 20th, 1606, leaving a son
Donagh O’Dryscoll, of full age, holding from the king by military service
In 1655 the survey of “The Parish and Island of Cape Cleare” gives
Teige O Driscoll, alias Carragh, as holding Dununore, 1144.; Donogh
O Driscoll, alias Carragh, Glonnoe; Donogh Carragh O Driscoll, 3 gneeves ;
m*Connor macDonnogh Driscoll 6 gneeves & m°Gilladuffe 3 gneeves;
Gortnavohanane ; Dermod m*Knogher 6 gneeves & Donagh m*Dermod 6 gn.
Keenline and Killvickadary 42 ac. 1.10; ffynne oge m*Connor Driscoll,
Knockanakehig 264; ffynne m°Connor Driscoll, Lisomonin, 10 gn. 38 ac. (To
Su Algernon May and his wife); m*Connor m*DVonogh Driscoll, Killuicka
fon-roane 404 1.0, Lohasty Donnell 6; Erevan oge Driscoll, Gortagolane
4.2.0; Hugh m*Erevan Driscoll, 8 gn.; flinne oge na Parke Driscoll 2 gn. ;
Ardgort and Parke; Kmoghr m(*ffynne Driscoll, Carhoone 6 gn. 38;
Knogher m*Erevan, Killmorowne, 54 gn. 24.1.0; Knogher oge m*Gulliduffe,
Camullane 54 gn.; Knogher O Driscoll als. Crone, Trahauke 1 pl. ld., 6 gn.
1384; Glebe land of Cape-leere 2 gn. 104; Knogher oge m*Hrevan
Driscoll, Reheloge 1 gn. 34. (To Sir Algernon May and his wife.)* The
contemporary map marks Cape Clere, the Castle, and ‘l'rahaud, but puts
“Dununore” at the wrong end of the island. Dr. O’Donovan, in his
“Sketches of Carbery,” gives a few notes on the later history. He says
there was a garrison at the Castle in Queen Anne’s time, and mentions
the huge iron ring-bolt, set in the rock, to which the O Driscolls formerly
moored their galleys in the creek. The last is improbable, even to
impossibility: no one could moor galleys in the dangerous wave-trap,
open to the most stormy and unsheltered points. The islanders regard
the ruin as haunted, and tell of the singing of ships’ crews in its vaults.
One “Croohoor” (Conor) O’Careavaun (Heremon’s grandson) lived as a
hermit there in the eighteenth century. Another legend tells how, in
1798, the inhabitants painted the Farbreag Rocks and pillars so as to
* Ing. Chancery, 1608.
* Inq. Chancery, Car. I, No. 185, 1630.
° Book of Distribution and Survey, Co. Cork, p. 238. Many of the present names are
absent; Dunanore is obvious. Gortagolane was evidently at one of the gallans, perhaps
at Gortalassa ; Killmorowne is Kilvroon in Comillane (Camullane, 1655); Keenline is
Keenleen ; Knockaneakehige is Knockauncohig ; Lisomonin, is Lissamona ; Kiluricka-
fonroane is Killickaforayane ; and Carhoone is Carhoona. Trahauke appears as Trahaud
in the Down Survey map.
Westropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 253
resemble soldiers in uniform to keep away the French! If any truth
underlies this, it is probably based on the idle act of some revenue or
other officers, in the endless leisure of their island station.
DoontTHomals. Crossing, past the west side of the south harbour, on by
the old road between two little lakes, we ascend to the cliffs. Soon the tall,
white tower on the distant Fastnet Rock rises over the moor and guides us to
the headland south from the Bill of Cape Clear called Dunthomais. I have
rarely seen so appalling a wall of such wrecked and loose-looking rock, with
such dangerous, crumbling edges, apparently ready to fall at a touch. Much
of the southern side has been cut away, being most exposed to the great
waves from the outer sea, There are two grassy hollows across the narrow
promontory. The landward one was the old fosse of the Dun, but has been
filled, evidently very recently, by a mass of fallen rocks from the bolder
cliff to landward. Beyond the fosse, which was evidently mainly natural,
the last traces of a wall of thin slabs, rarely four or five courses of masonry
remaining, can be seen along the further edge of the ditch at the southern
end. From this the ground rises to a knoll, on which are the remains of a
circular hut. The masonry is of slabs, regular and well curved and fitted ;
the lower part of the piers of the doorway which faced the land eastward
are still extant. Part of the north-east wall, 3 feet to 4 feet high, still
stands: the rest of the circular foundation is covered with great bosses of
seapink ; it is from 20 feet to 25 feet across. The headland was probably a
knife-edged rock, and unoccupied beyond the second hollow, even in early
days.
Dunanore. The fort bears the same name as that ill-omened and blood-
stained spot at Smerwick, where the slaughter of the Spaniards took place, in
November, 1580 ; but what legend of gold attached to the O Driscolls’ fortress
we do not know.! At so exposed a place it is hard to fancy that the head-
land fort can be of any vast antiquity, though the hut in Dunthomais seems
as primitive as those on Bishop’s Island, Co. Clare, or Cashlaunicrobin.
As I have pointed out, the wasting of cliffs is not steady, but by sudden rock
falls, while an outer reef may have protected the headland for many centuries.
I was not able to get on to the platform, but I heard that it was inaccessible.
Mr. James Burke says that the causeway is broken, and that the castle
cannot be reached at high water.” The path runs up a very slight ledge,
1 In this case the tradition must have preceded the Spanish wars of 1601. For the
-Smerwick fort and a discussion on its history, see Journal Roy. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. xl,
pp. 193-203. Windele (Topog. 12. J. 9, p. 1027) gives a curious legend of the Amadan
mor.
2See Mr. James Burke’s very interesting paper on the island in Cork H. and A.
Journal, vol. xiv, pp. 119-120. The sea broke this path (Cassawn) in winter, 1831(Windele).
254 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
flaking away and high above the creek, along the face of a cliff of polished
silvery slate. The low neck joinedit to the mainland, and the nearly perpen-
dicular strata make the dock-like creek of Coosadoona, fort-cove, to the south-
Beside this cove, opposite to the castle, an enormous precipice rises high
above the tower top. In the other direction is a noble view across the wide,
porpoise-haunted bay, and its low islands to the blue, many-channelled
Mount Gabriel, and on to Mizen Head.
The castle has two rectangular courts; the outer to the east is smaller and
lower than the other; it is surrounded by a strong wall along the three cliffs,
demolished down to the field to the south and east, and is heaped with the
débris and huge masses of the south-west angle of the tower. Some nearly
levelled out-building adjoins the keep. The girding- wall of the upper court
is better preserved to all sides save the west; there is a defaced building at
the north-west corner, and the foundation of another, near the tower; in the
centre of the garth is a small pit or well.
The peel tower closely resembles Dunlough, Dunmanus, and Lemcon, which
we shall examine, and, like the last two, is probably of the fourteenth century,
so prolific of residential and ecclesiastical buildings in Munster and Connacht.
The south and half the east wall of the upper story are gone, and the stair-
case now rises westward up the southside, “bare to the sun.” Doors to the
south and east lead into the vaulted under-room, which has three stories. No
windows appear in the lower story ; but the next floor and the attic have lights
to the east. The steps run up the east wall to the level of the attic, and then
the fourth leads to a lintelled door into an apparent cross-passage at the
vault and below the floor of the top room. There is a recess to the east,
perhaps a garderobe. The main vault is broken behind this. A precipitous
tlight of five more steps leads up to the top room at the west wall. Five more
ascend to the south-west angle at the small west window-slit ; here the flight
turned and ran more steeply up to the battlements.
The top room had windows to the east, and probably to the south ; half of
the former remains; the one to the west has a plain oblong light with flag lintels;
the northern is ina deep recess with a very slightly pointed arch, the widen-
ing being intended to support a gable and leave space round the battlements.
The side walls to the east and west have also a corbelling to widen the water-
tables. No doubt the southern side had also another deep recess with the
staircase up its west pier, and the thrust of its arch may have “kicked out”
the south-east angle. The battlements are sufficiently well preserved to the
north angles to show that they were neatly stepped.
' View Plate XXIII, No. 2.
Westrope— Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 255
Port. On the north shore, near the end of the high cliffs, eastward from
the North Harbour, lies the third of the promontory forts; though defaced, it
is well known to the old people living near it as “ Port.” It is marked, but
nameless both on the old and the new Ordnance Survey maps, near
Stuckaunminaun, a rugged, knife-edged “stook ” of uptilted slate. Minaun,
apparently “kid,” probably (as in Co, Mayo, in Achill and on Croaghpatrick),
is intended for the little ben or head.1 At some distance to the east the low
coast is broken by a strand called Tradooncleara, which perhaps preserves (as
creeks near forts often do) the original of the fort name, “the dun of
Clear.”
The “ Port” is a level grassy platform, nearly cut off by a narrow creek
from the main cliff, being joined to the field by a narrow neck. It commands
a beautiful view of the stacks and cliffs westward past the north harbour to
the dark tower of Dunanore. The neck is 30 feet across; a straight fosse,
6 feet wide below and only a few feet deep, runs along it, being much filled
by the defacement of the inner mound. The latter is still 4 feet high and
15 feet thick; long trenches have been dug along it, probably by treasure-
seekers. It was stone-faced and capped by a dry-stone wall; many set-blocks
remain in the foundation. ‘The garth is fenced all round by a late stone-
capped mound, and in its enclosure, 15 feet behind the rampart, is a rect-
angular hollow, 3 feet to 4 feet deep, 15 feet north and south by 12 feet east
and west. It seems of considerable age; the bottom is level; it was probably
a house site. A large block of stone, 6 feet x 3 feet x 2 feet thick, lies close
beside it to the east. An old road runs along the face of the hill, not far from
the “ Port,” leading out on that amazing road that drops down the steep
flanks of Knockauncoohig Hill to the North Harbour. ‘The hill bears the
name of the O Cohig family, the ancient owners (as we saw in the first part
of this survey),? from near Rosscarbery on to Timoleague.
The other antiquities of Clear Island may be brought together, though
outside the general scope of this paper. There are several gadléns, or rough
pillar-stones, none of exceptional height or character ; one, named “ Gallaun-
‘So Temple Benen is changed to Temple Minnaun in Aran. Minnaunmore, between
Smerwick and Dunmore, in Kerry, and the Minaun Cliffs, in Achill, may be also
corruptions of this word.
*The O’Cowhig family was traditionally Brigantian (see Corca Laidhe, p. 58).
““O’Cowhig of the festive golden horn, O’Flynn-Arda, O’Driscoll . . . were clans not
of the blood of Milesius.” Ptolemy places the Brigantes further to the Hast, but the
frequent appearance of the mythic Breogan in the tribal pedigrees of Southern Ireland
tallies fairly well with his statement.
* Proc. R.I. Acad., vol. xxxii, p. 92, p. 108 ; correct on p. 92, line 12, the date 250 ; it
is ‘‘ circa B.c. 150,”
256 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
nam-bawnoge,” is in Glen West, on the hill to the east of the south harbour
another is in Croha West; three more in Comillane; the western had fallen
before 1840; another stands to the north-west of the Croha stone; and
another, but little over 4 feet high, in a fence near Dunthomais.
Of church remains, the chief is the late fifteenth-century church of ’emple-
kieran, with its well Tobarkieran, near Trakieran strand! he ruin is
probably on the site of a far older church, dedicated to St. Ciaran ; it measures
40 feet by 14 feet 6 imches inside; the walls are about 8 feet high. The east
window, a mere slit, has a curious head, with two small pointed opes, leaving a
cusp between, cut in a single block. Similar, but larger, windows are found
at Kilbreedy, near Kilmallock, and elsewhere, but are rare in Ireland. The
splays of it and the south window are plain, oblong, and lintelled. The
south door is roughly made of small slabs, and is pointed; the only other
features are two ambries, which I remember on my former visit as filled with
skulls. There is a long buttress running southward from the south-east
angle. I have already noted the cross-scribed rounded pillar-stone at the
strand.
Near the middle of the island is Killickaforavane children’s burial-ground,
while another /il/een is named Kilmoon, and lies near the Comillane pillar ;
no trace of the buildings remains at either graveyard. Tobar Kilvroon has a
holed stone called Cloch-na-geallamh.°
IvAGHA PENINSULA (0.8. 138, 146-148).
The first of the great peninsulas of Western Cork lies between Dunmanus
Bay and Roaring Water Bay, in the barony of West Carbery, running
16 miles to 18 miles out into the sea. Having been held within recorded
history by the Ui Hcach, or the descendants of Eochaidh, called the “Ivagha”
in Tudor times, I use the term “Ivagha Peninsula.” The form is better than
“Jyeagh,” as the latter is the familiar spelling of a tribe in Ulster. Itis used
in the well-known map of Speed, about 1610, as “ Erajh”’ (xecte Evagh), the
“peninsula” distinguishing it from the other tribelands, which extend even to
Cork and to near Fermoy. “Tertium promontorium est Ivaugh, inter Bantre
et Baltimor.”’ The best-known fisheries on the south coast were at Evagh.
The Spaniards and Portuguese frequented them for the cod fishery.* Near
‘ It is covered by high tides, being a mere hollow in the strand.
2 See R. Soc. Antt. Ir. Handbook, vi, p. 147, and Dr. R. Cochrane’s account in Cork
H. and A. Journal, xviii, p. 2.
* Through which lovers plighted troth, as at the stone of Stennis, in the Orkneys, and
elsewhere.
4 Lansdowne Ms., Brit. Mus., 242.
Wesrropp— Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 257
the landward end is the great rugged mass of Mount Gabriel, 1339 feet hich,
so concealed by lower spurs and ridges as to be less impressive than when
seen across the bay, or from the hills behind Skibbereen. Beyond it, only
one mountain, Knockaunawaddery, or Knocknamaddree, exceeds 1000 feet
in height. The lesser hills, rising 500 feet to 700 feet above the sea, are,
however, sufficiently bold and striking. Schull, the terminus of the light
railway, on a sheltered harbour, at the south foot of Gabriel, is the best
centre for the exploration of the peninsula. Crookhaven, once a more
important station, is now greatly decayed. Goleen is the culy other village
of any note.
The four fortifications along Dunmanus Bay are typical of their class ;
three are of the first and simplest type; the other has two lines of defence,
and is perhaps rather a crescent fort than a promontory one, though once of
the latter class... Dunlough was a very unusual example owing to the com-
plexity of the natural defences of the site and the modifications introduced at
two later periods by the introduction of a mortar-built tower, and later of a
new line of rampart, with turrets. The three “ Castles” give its present name
to Dunlough Head. Along the other faces of the peninsula we only find a
minute fort on a narrow headland; two islets, possibly used for refuge; a
low shore rock, with only the name Doonlea to mark it as a fort-site; and,
lastly, the interesting fortified headland of Lemcon.
HISTORY.
According tomy custom, I will give the general history of the promontory.
As we have noted, Ivagha, though not now in common use, is the definite
Elizabethan equivalent of the tribal name Ui Eacach (Ibh Eachach), and as
such exactly meets our needs in topography. Originally part of the territory
of the widespread Corca Laidhe, it was overrun by the Ui Eacach from
Kinelmeaky, who transferred their name to the place under its oblique
form, as Iveragh in Kerry ; in Co. Limerick, O’Ross also became Iveruss.
In remote legendary descent the Ui Hacach, or Hathach, Mumhain
derived from Kocho, or Eochaidh, son of Cass, son of Core mac Luighdech, King
of Munster, fifth in descent from Ailill Olom, the great mythical King,
ancestor (reputedly) of all the reigning houses of Munster. There can, how-
ever, be but little question that the Munster chief pedigree had, perhaps
till the eleventh century, the elasticity of the “Roll of Battle Abbey ” for
1 English antiquaries put both under the same class, but in Ireland the difference is
sufficiently marked to justify separate classification.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [41]
258 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
enrolling tribes (whom fortune had brought to the front after the tribal
pedigrees had crystallized), and so connected the groups to one tribal
ancestor.’
So laboriously has their history been collected and compiled by the
Rey. Canon O’Mahony that I feel I am freed from the necessity of following
their fortunes in any great detail.» A sketch, however, is necessary. The
tribe produced a notable churchman, St. Finnbarr (son of the chief metal-
worker of Tighernach, the chief of Rathleann), in about a D. 570,° whose
foundation of the see of Cork is proclaimed by the three tall white spires
rising out of the valley in which Cork city lies. Tighernach (his descent runs
through Aedh, Criomthann, and Eocho to Cass) was father of Fedlimid, who
was chief till 585. Pichan, King of Ui Echah in the Rabelaisian vision of
MacConglinne,‘ is possibly Bacc, grandson of the last; a contemporary of
Cathal, son of Finguine, King of Munster 4.D. 737. It must always be remem-
bered that no critical list of the Munster Kings has ever been prepared, and
the Dalcassian attempts to assert the mythical “ alternate” succession with
the Eoghanachts have affected our early sources, so that many records are biassed
by suppression, or perhaps refusal to recognize various chiefs as provincial
Kings. Therefore, if I fall in with my material, and call any chief “ King
of Munster,” it is only an allegation that some keeper of those records (and
presumably some tribes) regarded him as beingsuch. Works like the “ Wars
of the Gaedhil,” partizan pamphlets, and panegyrics, are as little to be
received as decisive as the statements in the ives of certain saints, making
the holy man’s father a king, or even a provincial king, instead of an obscure
chief, or even landowner.
Donall, son of Cathal, was King of the Ui Eacach, fought the Norse, and
''The claims of the Dalgcais to equal succession and position with the Eoghanachts,
and the slow and unwilling acceptance of these fictions by their rivals, deserve special
study.
2See Cork Historical and Archeological Journal, vol. xii, p. 182. I am greatly
indebted to the work of Canon John O'Mahony, of Crookstown, though I had myself
amassed the Records of the Dublin offices when commencing special work for my survey
of the coasts of the three southern provinces in 1906. Rarely has such a mass of materials
been brought together so available for workers on tribal history as inhis papers. Tbid.,
vols. xii—xy.
° Life of St. Barr (Bodleian mss., Rawlinson, No. 485, of the fifteenth century). Barr,
son of Amargenus, Smith to the Prince of Raithluyn, Tyagnacus, descended from Cass,
son of Exhach [sic].
4“ Aislinge Meic Conglinne, The Vision of Mac Conglinne ” (ed. Kuno Meyer), 1892,
from the Leabhar Breac. For Pichan, son of Maelfind, King of Iveagh, see p. 42, sqq.
In so fanciful a tale it is possible that the name is a pure invention, and not intended for
Bacc.
Wesrropp— Fortified Headlands and Custles in Western Co. Cork, 259
died a.p. 827 ;! Maelmora, Lord of Raithlin, took part in the fatal battle of
Bealach Mughna, when the saintly King-Bishop of Cashel, the lexicographer,
Cormac mac Cuilleanan, fell. Cian, son of Spellan, succeeded his brother
Maelmora in A.D. 907.2, His son was Bron, probably commemorated in the
Rosbrins, whose son, Maelmuadh (born about A.D. 930), has a niche in Irish
history (perhaps more sinister than he deserves), as slayer of Mathgamhain,
brother of Brian, the King of Munsters It must always be remembered
that there is every reason to believe that the assumption of that position was
as gross a violation of the claims of the Eoghanachts as that of the High
Kingship by his brother Brian was of the ancient line of Tara—* Old Tara is
dragged to Kincora,” as Maelsechlainn’s bard protested. Out of such bitter
resentment, what but bloodshed was then to be expected? “ Are we so much
better than they” 900 years after? Mathgamhain had taken Maelmuadh’s
hostages, possibly those he held as claiming to be King of South Munster, if
not of Munster, for, in “the Kings of the race of Eber,’ O Dugan makes
Maelmuadh succeed, not Mathgamhain, in a.p. 976, but a non-Dalcassian
predecessor, Fergraidh, in A.D. 959. “ Maelmuadh of the piercing blue eye,
son of Bron of endless prosperity,” as even the Wars of the Gaedhil call him,
died A.D. 978; contradictory accounts remain, the Dalcassians alleging the
vengeance of Heaven for his broken pledge to Mathgamhain. His son, “ Cian
of the golden cups,” succeeded as chief of Ui Ecach.*
Mathgamhain’s brother, Brian, a man of wise and noble character, did all
_ in his power to conciliate Cian, giving him his daughter Sadbh (by his first
wife Mor, a lady of the Ui Fiachrach Aidhne) and many gifts and favours.
MacLiac, Brian’s bard, honoured the chief, leaving an interesting poem on his
chief fort Raithlenn,’ including him (if he be the “ Cian ”) in the dirge, “ Where,
O Kincora,” and in another poem calling him “Cian of the Carn” (Le.
Carn Ui Neid), or Mizen Head, which is very pertinent to our studies as
showing that he owned the Ivagha Peninsula in 1014. He also appears in
another elegy on Brian, by Giolla Caomh, as “high chief of the hosts from
Carn Ui Neid, and another by MacCoise, bard of the Ardrigh, Maelsechlainn
1 Ann. Inisfallen (Bodleian), Ann. Four Masters.
?Chronicon Scotorum, s.p. 907.
* Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill (ed. Todd), pp. 87-105.
*T use the Annals of Ulster, Inisfallen, ‘‘ Munster” (the early ones often confused
with Inisfallen), Loch Cé, Chronicon Scotorum, and the Four Masters, besides the Wars of
the Gaedhil with the Gaill.
° This and the other poems have been studied in the Gaelic Journal, 1906 —‘‘ Four
poems of the eleventh century,” by Canon Lyons.
[41*}
260 _ Proceedings of the loyal Irish Academy.
He, like his predecessors, dwelt at the three ringed Rathleann,! a very early
earthwork, in whose inner rampart sepulchral urns were found. It lies at
Garranes in Kinelmeaky, six miles north from Bandon. About this time,
probably, the “ Book of Rights” was recast, or compiled. It gives the tribal
privileges—
“* Entitled is the King of great Ui Eathach
To a coat of mail and a spear for combat,
And to two rings of gold,
And to two steeds of no bad temper.’””
It is said that in presence of the chief of the Dalgcais the chief of Ui Eacach
only bowed his head, performing no other act of homage.? ‘The tribe were
evidently expert ship-men, as Brian “commandeered” them along with the
Danes of Dublin and Waterford for a naval expedition.*
Cian with Tadhg, Brian’s son, removed the wounded to Kilmainham after
the battle of Clontarf. His claim of supremacy over the Dalgcais at Mullagh-
mast was ill-timed, but those, like our times, were uprooted from the older
balance ; and in his time, it is believed, the quarrels began that split the
Ui Eacach into Cinel Aedha (Kinelea) and Cinel Laeghere, who “ never met
in amity’ again. Cian was glad of the aid of Donchadh Brian’s son perhaps
a year later; and soon after he and his brothers fell. Mathgamhain, his son
by Sadbh, ruled over the Cinel Aedha, the Cinel Laeghere having migrated
to Magunihy in 1015. He died in 1028 (Leabhar Oirus), or ten years
later (Four Masters); Sadbh died in 1031. From him is derived the name Ui
Mathgamhna or O Mahony.
Before resuming the fragmentary Annals of their chiefs (for we are more
concerned with origins and early history, save when later records attach to
the remains we specially study), let us define their territory. As the older
Dalgeais territory is represented by the Bishopric of Killaloe, the Ui
Fidhgeinte by Iniscatha, and Limerick, and the Ui H Eidersceoil by Ross, so
the see of Cork closely represents the Ui Eacach tribe-lands at the time of
the Synod of Rathbreasail, about a.p. 1112. It defined the limits of Cork
diocese as from Corcagh to Carn ui Neid, from the Blackwater to the sea.®
1 Canon O’Mahony describes and notes the site in Cork H. and A. Journal, xiii, p. 27.
See also ibid., vol. ii, p. 146. R. R. Brash notes in ‘‘ Ogham Inscribed Monuments,”
p- 158, ‘‘the immense rath with numerous subterranean passages.” Views, but (as
usual with planted earthworks) unsatisfactory, are given, p. 74.
© Book of Rights (Leabhar na gCeart), ed. O'Donovan, p. 257.
* Manuscript R.I. Acad., 23 G 22, p 49. 4 Wars of the Gaedhil, p. 37.
>See Ann. Inisfallen, Ann. Ulster, Ann. Clonmacnoise, and Four Masters.
§ Geofirey Keating’s “ History of Ireland” (ed. Ir, Texts, vol. ix, p. 305), Book II,
sec, XXviil.
Westropep— Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 261
The seventeenth-century deaneries corresponded to sub-divisions of the
race—“ Kinelea citra” to Kinelmeaky; “ Kinelea ultra” to Kinelea;
« Kilmughan ” to Ui Flainluadh (Ifflanloe in 1615) ; “ Fonn Jartharach ” to the
Tvagha peninsula; besides Kerricurrihy, Cork City, and other Deaneries. Their
chief (“ Ard Righ”) Cathal Ua Donnchadha (O Donoghue) was slain in 1083.
Mathgamhain’s son, Brodchon (not Brodchu), was still chief in a.p. 1072, and
led a raid against the Desi. The tribe was better employed in their great
victory over the Danes of Dublin, Wexford, and Waterford, when the latter
made their attack on Cork in A.D. 1088. They pillaged Rossailither in revenge
for a cleric. They quarrelled again with the Dalgcais, 4.D. 1089, under Cumara,
son of Brodchon, and again in A.D. 1178, when they attacked the O’Brians,
being piteously defeated, and (with various expelled Eoghanachts) were driven
southward, and had to hide in the woods of Ivagha.! The succession of chiefs
includes Cumara, slain 4.D. 1091 (not 1107); Donchadh Donn, grandson of
Brodchon ; Cian, A.D. 1118-35, “O Mathgamhain, Donchad son of Cian,”
who was their chief at the time of the Norman inyasion.*
Like most coast tribes, they lay but little within the ken of annalists; and
as the King’s writ did not run among them, they are equally absent from the
most helpful records of judicial and fiscal history—the Plea, Pipe, and other
Rolls. In our studies all round the coast we see how broken is the history
of such tribes—the Ui Mhaille, the Clan Taidgh of Aran, the Ui mbreacain,
the Ui Thorna, the Ui Fearbha, the Aes Joruis, and now even the important
tribes of Ui Mathgamhna and Ui hEidersceoil—all of whose Annals are nearly
blank from the thirteenth to the close of the fifteenth century. ‘The Ui
Echach, apparently by voluntary arrangement, about A.D. 1260, split into
two; Dermot Mor Omathgamhna (Omahony) chose the peninsula of Fonn
Tartharach, leaving the apparently richer lands of Kinelmeaky to his brother
Chonchobar.2 It was no such foolish choice, as some have thought ; if the hills
were barren there was doubtless fine hunting, and he secured the seaboard with
its numerous bays and creeks, its fisheries and the foreign trade in wine? and
1 The frequent occurrence of names compounded with Derry in the Ivagha peninsula
tells its own tale.
2 See ms. Pedigree in Irish H. 23, R.I. Acad.
3 See Proc. R.I. Acad., vol. xxx, p.417. In 1234 Amlaibh O H Hidersceoil, called
Gaskunagh, chief of the O’Driscolls, was slain, ibid., p. 384, Corca laidhe, p. 15. He
derived his nickname from the Gascon wine trade. See also English Historical Review,
1914, ‘‘ A Tract of 1580”: ‘*The places of the West of Ireland for seckes and gasconi
wines,” ‘‘and andolozia and Gaskone wines, a little woade, some Allem . . . some
raire silk of divers colleurs, and some Brasill ; but of wynes you shall dispatche greate
store. And they will complye their bargaines very well, and ar men of more siyilitie than
those of the northe partes,”
262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
other goods ; two of the finest and most sheltered harbours were at Schull
and Crookhaven; and the Creek of Dunmanus was, in those days of flat-bottomed
ships, almost as valuable. He maintained himself free from the claims of the
MacCarthies to tribute. In a.p. 1319 we hear of Finghin relieving his father,
who was blockaded on Cregaire (Beare) by the sons of Finghin MacCarthy.
The young chief, in the absence of his father’s fleet, had only one ship; but,
working by night, he enabled his father Dermod (son of Donagh), fourth chief
of Ivagha peninsula, to hold out till the other ships returned and brought off
the besieged to the Carn (Mizen Head). I confess to finding much obscurity
in this entry. It throws doubt on the date of the tribal split, for Dermod More
lived till 1327, and the “split” has been dated in 1260. Donal was chief in
1383; again an improbably long “reign,” is asserted, for his son Dermod
Runtach had sons apparently in their prime in 1473, or later. In fact, the
received history is full of difficulties and evident errors.
O Huidhrin in his well-known Topographical Poem, before 1420, thus
describes the peninsula—
‘© Ui Eachach of the west of Banba,
Is the great patrimony of Ui Mathgamhna.
Land of fair mounts, irriguous, not undulating,
Extensive is that plain of brown nuts.”
Dermot, son of Donall, was called Runiach, “the reliable.’ His sons are
connected in the family archives with several of the castles. His second son,
Donagh Mor, built Dunmanus; his fourth son, Donall, Dunbeacon.
* Dermot Runtach, lord of Fonn Iartharach, a truly hospitable man, who never
refused to give anything to anyone, died” in 1427.1
Conchobar was the fifth chief of Ivagha Peninsula. He was named Cabaice,
an obscure title, variously rendered “the talker” or “ the cape-wearer,” and
also “ Kittoge,” the left-handed. He built Leamcon, and died in 1473. The
Annals of Loch Cé record the death of Concobar, son of Dermot, son of
Donal, son of Finghin, son of Dermot More, at Ard an tennail, a castle whose
ivied turrets rise in an older ring-fort to the south-east of Schull. Finghin,
the next chief, we shall mention as a man of learning and literature.
The Ivagha peninsula seems to have escaped the notice of the Commis-
sioners of the Papal Taxation in 1302-7. Working over the churches in the
Deanery of Corkyghteragh we find, as so often, a regular topographical order,
in this case from east to west, broken by the church of Sclenbercain (Glen-
berchon, or Castlehaven), which heads the list. Then there follow Crynfath
(Creagh), Akadun (Aghadown), and Toulagh (Tullagh at Baltimore), Kikeran
? Annals Four Masters.
Wusrropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 268
in Berri (Kilkeran, in Clerri or Cape Clear), Kilcholy (Kilcoe), a Kilkyth
(perhaps Kilfach’ or Kilfaghnan), Micruss (Myross). Evidently the deanery
stopped at Kileoe. The four peninsular parishes, Schull and Kilmoe in
Ivagha, and Durrus and Kilcrohane in Muintervara, are unnamed, but those
at Beare are all given. All seems to imply the inaccessibility of the place;
even the careful portolans pass it by.
The very incorrect O Mahony pedigree in the Herald’s Office says that
Carew granted Ivagha to O Mahony ; this is a mistake, or exaggeration; even
Camden in 1586 only says “ample estates,’ and this is based on the moderate
and perfectly credible note in the Carew mss. that when Dermod O Mahon
married a daughter of Carew, the latter gave him Innisfoda or Long Island
and Callowchraghe, both near Schull. It is also quite conceivable that this
was merely a transfer of nominal rights which Carew had never been able to
win into reality.
Sir Richard Cox, in “‘ Carberiae Notitia,” gives the branches of O Mahony
as O Mahon Fune in West Carbery and O Mahon Yerer (an larthair), whose
chief castles were Ardinter and Three Castle Head and Ballydivlin.
The only one of these later chiefs of general interest was Finghin
OMathgamhna, who died in 1496,? at Rossbrin Castle. Whether contact with
foreign merchants helped to widen his interests or not, he was “intelligent,
polished, and erudite, and learned in the history of the world in the east and
. thither,’ chief of Fun Iarthair Mumhan; he was “the general supporter of
the hospitality and learning of West Munster, the most learned man of his
time in Latin and English.” Much of this panegyric refers to his extant
work, the translation of Sir John de Maundeville’s Travels; but we can
endorse the praise of the obituary—“widening of his horizon over the world.”
The existing copy was made by Donald Fihelly in Kilerea (Cillcreidhe) Abbey,
on Maundy Thursday, 1475.2 Probably some visitor to Finghin’s ports opened
that fascinating melange of fact and fiction to him. He died, and after his
death there arose a struggle for the succession. Conor Fionn, son of
Conor Cabaice, the chief, who died in 1473, opposed his uncle Domnall of
Dunbeacon Castle, and was the first “O Mahon Finn.” His son, Finghin, had
a castle at Cruachdn, or Crookhaven ; and of his three brothers, Finghin Caol
1 Cork H. and A. Journal gives ‘‘ Carberiae Notitia, vol. xi, p. 142.
2 Ann. Loch Cé, Ulster, and Four Masters. See also for his book, ms. Series
R.I. Acad., 1870, p. 60. Revue Celtique, vii (1886), p. 66.
2Dr. Todd read the date 1472; it is more probably 1475. It gives the author's
descent as Finghin, son of Dermod, son of Donall, son of Finn, son of Dermod. It was
translated at Rossbrin Castle, farther up Roaringwater Bay than Schull, and outside our
limits. See view, Cork H. and A. Journal, xv, p. 188.
264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
(the slender) held Lemcon Castle, and Dermod, Dunlough. Conor died in 1513,
and Finghin Caol succeeded as chief, and is named in the report to Henry VIII
two years later. Little is told of the chiefs during the mid-sixteenth century.
The O Mahonys did not obey the summons of St. Ledger. In 1537 Dermod of
Dunloch, his brother, and Dermod’s nephew, Conor Finn Oge, seem to have
been chiefs. In 1562 Donall, son of Conor, the owner of Rossbrin, was tried
for felony and executed at Cork, his estate being forfeited. The castle (value-
less to the Government, as no English tenant would live there) was given to
O Mahony Finn and Cornelius, his son. In 1571 Perrot gave the castle to
MacSweeney, a gallowglas ; and in 1576 we find a pardon to Teige MacConor
O Mahony for rebellion. After 1584 Omahony came to terms with the repre-
sentatives of the Crown. The Chief, Conor Finn, died in 1592, not long after
the surrender of his lands to the Government. Among the chiefs who left
for Spain early in 1602, we find Connor O Mahony, of Lemcon in Ivaghe,
Connor, son of Sir Finghin O’Driscoyle (of whom we had much to note in
a preceding paper'), O'Sullivan Beare’s son from Beare Haven, Shane
MacGillicuddy Shoulaghane of Beare, and Collo MacSwyne of Carbry.
A number of maps of the early seventeenth century, or the last ten years
of the sixteenth, mark these districts, if imperfectly. Besides the interesting
sketch-plan of the siege of Dunboy, we have maps with Scoolehaven,
Crookhaven, Donmanyes, Loghan, the Sound of Dursey, and Kenmare.
Hugh Norton, “a gentleman appertaining to Lord Thomas Howard,” made
surveys and soundings of the harbours for Carew.” His charts of Baltymore,
Beerehaven, and Bantry are preserved.
Carew also gives a list of the forces of the chiefs in West Cork. O Mahon
of Ivagha had 26 horse and 120 kerne; O Mahony of Brin (Rossbrin) 46 and
100; O’Sullivan Bere, 10 and 200; O’Driscoll, 6 and 200.3 On what this
computation was based the writer does not say. The impression given by
other sources suggests a greater Irish force than about 600 kerne and under
90 horse.
SCHULL.
The little town of Schull (less properly spelled Skull) lies on its sheltered
haven with a fine outlook over the Calf Islands to Cape Clear and Sherkin.
Calf Island East has a long islet called Dooneen, a shore rock, on its north-
west flank. I have seen it through strong glasses, so that I could even
see a railing beyond it, but saw no fortification. It ought, however, to
1 Proc. R.I. Acad., vol. xxxii, p. 110.
* Carew MSS., p. 222.
* Ibid., p. 205.
Wesrropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 265-
be examined, should anyone, not an inhabitant, take the trouble to land
on it.
The name Schull is derived from a School founded near it by the monks
of Ros Ailithir Abbey at Roscarbery'; not from the emblem of mortality.
There is, however, a popular etymology that it was named from the abundance
of human remains in the old graveyard. The school is said to have lain to
the east of the harbour opposite to the ruined church. Bishop Dive Downes’
Visitation, in 1700, notes that Skull church was uncovered, the walls standing
and built of stone and lime. It is about 84 feet long and 24 feet broad.
He appointed churchwardens to repair a portion 30 feet long. The church
was almost rebuilt in 1720, a porch being added in 1796, but a neat ogee-
headed window of the late fifteenth century is in the north wall of the chancel.
I found no tomb older than 1729, one of Major William Hull. The building
was used down to 1842. A Bull of Pope Innocent III, in 1199. confirming
the privileges of the see of Cork, mentions Scooll, and later medieval
documents call it “S. Maria de Scholia,” but, as I noted, the Ivagha parishes
do not appear in the taxations of 1802-7. The place has no history of
moment. In the reign of Elizabeth, John O Mullbrien of Skull held the castle
and fee of the same, “the myne and the ould Skull,” at his death on
December 2nd, 1598. Donough, his son and successor, was then aged only
two years.’ In 1623 the “ Rutter for Ireland” mentions Cape Clear, Missine,
Crook Haven, and Scole.
Setting out from the little town, a long ascending road in one direction
brings us past a fine ring-fort with high, bushy mounds,‘ to an uphill district
with a glorious outlook southward, and to the pass of Mount Gabriel.’
“@abriel’s rough defiles” are very remarkable, narrow cuts through the
purple rocks, carved and polished by ancient glaciers into regularly
moulded cornices, tufted with delicate London pride, and ferns, the steep
green ridges, rugged with outcrops of rock, running up to the summit
1339 feet above the sea. So wild was the district that in 1700 Bishop
1 Cork H. and A. Journal, vol. xv, pp. 89-127, ed. T. A. Lunham.
2 Exchequer Inquisition, 1631.
5 Carew mss., Cal., p. 435.
4 Lewis names the great forts of Liscaha, with two mounds and a fosse, traditionally
the scene of a great battle with the Danes, some would have us believe that of 1088, which
was probably fought at Cork. Rathtrovane was similar, but its mound was strengthened
by a dry-stone rampart. It lies in Rathruane, near Ballydehob. Donogh, son of the
chief Dermodmore, 1212-1250, was of Rath Dreoain (Pedigree, R.I. Acad. ms. H. 23).
5 ‘*Mount Gabriell,’’ Book of Distribution, Co. Cork, Skull Parish, p. 2568. There
were 1004 acres of common on it.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [42]
266 “Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Dive Downes, of Cork, in his “ Visitation” describes—“ Mount Gabriel, in the
Parish of Skull, is a haunt of wolves; there are no trees or shelter, except
rocks and bogs... From the top of Mount Gabriel we saw Dunmanus
Bay, and also Bantry Bay, with the hills of Beerhaven. We saw also from
thence Ballinskellix Islands in Kerry. ...on the Skellix the gannet, as
big as a goose, breeds. There is a small lough on the top of Mount
Gabriel.”
Westward the road is less attractive, running through a long and, in
parts, boggy valley. We turn off southward to the west of the old signal
tower, and through pretty strips of planting reach a beautiful group of little
bays, beyond which, at the end of a long peninsula, rises the dark and
conspicuous old peel tower of Lemcon. A little inlet, with clear depths,
through which the sunken rocks shine like masses of aquamarine, is called
Coosaphuea, attesting a belief in the elfish goat or horse which figures so
largely in later Irish folk-lore.
Lemcon (0.8. 148).
A walk for “a short mile” along the flower-hung cliffs and narrow high-
banked bridle-paths of old lanes brings us to two deep gullies, a collapsed
narrow cave running across the headland, only bridged near the middle by
the remains of a natural arch. The gully gives its name, Leimchon, the
Dog’s Leap, to the headland and the “ Black Castle” beyond. In the name
we meet evidence of a legend, a great favourite at similar sites. In Mayo we
find Leamanirvore, or Great Man’s Leap, near Downpatrick, and the Giant
Deodruisge’s Leap at Dunbriste, at the end of the latter prominent headland.
In the Mullet we have the Priest’s Leap (Leimataggart), at three spots,
respectively near the promontory forts of Spinkadoon, Dunnamo, and Duna-
dearg; The Seahorse’s Leap is at Dun Fiachrach. In Co. Clare we find
Leimchaite and Leimcongher at Doonegall fort, The Leap of O’Brien’s Horse
at Dunlicka, and Cuchullin’s Leap (Leim Chonchullin in 850) at the once
walled rock at the end of Loop Head. In Kerry is the Leap of Ballingarry ;
here we have the “ Hound’s Leap” (Lemcon); at Ardmore, “the Heir’s Leap”
in Ardoginna, and in Wexford “Strongbow’s Leap” at the great fortified
headland of Baginbun. One could wish to think that, as in Co, Clare and
Dromsna, so at Lemcon, it was no mere hound, but the great Hound of
1 Loc. cit., p. 90. At Beerhayen he also notes, along with the Cahannagh, or arbutus,
‘“We saw eagles upon the lands of Beerhaven; there are many wolves there.” These
notes render very improbable the received account that the last Irish wolf was killed in
that year, Some assert that wolves existed down to 1760 n Co, Limerick,
Wesrropp—Portified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 267
Uladh, Cuchullin, who was commemorated; but I heard of no legend of any
description purporting to explain the name. The arch was evidently far
wider even in 1841 (af the O.S. map be reliable in details), but now much has
collapsed. and the little that remains, though eked out by a beam to one side,
is a “Brig of Dread,” hardly a yard wide; how the cattle grazing on the
“Tsland ” are got across in safety is indeed a marvel.
The site was one best suited for a promontory fort in the peninsula, and
as even the smallest coast spur, and even slight projections on the cliffs, were
walled for defence, the headland of Lemcon could hardly have been passed
over in early times. However,no Dwn-name is recorded, and nothing remains
of early work ; if such existed, the new work has overlaid and replaced it.
The neck or arch was defended by a mortar-built wall, with a gate-house a
little to the north of the passage. These are nearly hidden in bosses of
snowy campion and seapink. A wall and pier face the edge of the cliff
commanding the neck, and running so as to leave a narrow path aslope from
It to a gate-house. The northern gate-pier runs out beyond the line of works
to the actual edge, so that no one had foothold to pass it. To the south of
the gate is a small lodge for the porter, defaced, overgrown, and filled up.
The gate-piers and a few stones of the arch remain to either side. The gate
has a high sill or step. It is not improbable that a drawbridge was in use at
one time as at Leckbevune, Dursey, Dunluce, Dunowen, and elsewhere, but
whether it led from the gate-sill to a former pier on the landward edge of
the gully, or whether there was none, only the skew path to the natural arch,
I do not venture to assert. In Ballingarry Castle, Co. Kerry, there was no
access from the natural neck only by the drawbridge across the chasm; the
same seems true also of Dunowen Castle, Co. Cork, and Leckbevune Castle in
Co. Kerry.
The Black Castle stands on the highest point of the “Island,” on a knoll
of rock. It closely resembles other peel towers in the district, such as
Dunanore and Dunmanus, or the Keep of Dunlough, but has no side turret
like the second. It measures 39 feet 6 inches by 27 feet 4inches outside; the
interior, 16 feet 6 inches by 27 feet 3inches. It had two floors and an attic,
under a pointed vault, turned over wicker, and an upper room. The staircase
begins above the main door in the east wall, and was probably reached, as in
the similar castles, by a removable ladder, perhaps in a projecting building
or porch. ‘The stairs rise southward up the wall straight to the south-east
angle. They open on the second floor by a large door, with a window-shit
opposite to it ; they then run straight up the south wall to the middle window
of the upper room.
[42*]
268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The lower story is unlighted, and was probably used for a store; the
second, beside the ight through iis door, had recessed windows to the north
and south. The northern one has passages from its jambs running back to
a garderobe eastward, and to a little chamber in the north-west angle. The
entrances were probably concealed by wainscoting. The attic had only a
small loop-hole to the east in a very deep recess. The passages in the wall
were similarly lighted, and the drain had a ventilator high up the north
wall. There are no fireplaces, and the battlements and gables have been
blown away. ‘lhe only ornamental feature, a neatly recessed and chamfered
window, with a square hood and dropped ends, dates little before 1500, when
so many peel towers were built in Munster.!
History.—Lemecon was one of the O Mahony Castles, built probably at
some older residence late in the fifteenth century. In 1427 Dermot O Mahony
(Ui Mathgamhna), Chief of Fonn Iartharach in Iveagh, died, and was
succeeded as chief by his son, Conchobhar “Cabaice” (the “talker,”
“exactor,” or “cape-wearer,”’ as his nickname is variously rendered), who
married a daughter of O Dowd. In his later years he built Leamcon for his
second son, Finghin Caol (the Slender), ancestor of the O Mahony Caol
family, who still are proud to trace their descent from the first lord of the
Black Castle, on Castlepoint. Finghin died in his castle of Ardantenail in
1473, being succeeded by his brother, Donchadh Mor Ui Mathgamhna, of
Dunmanus. During the whole sixteenth century the castle is rarely named,
and played no part in history.
In 1602, after the siege of Dunboy, the English, when reducing the
country, took Lemcon. It was owned by Conor O Mahony, son of Domnall,
son of Finghin Caol. On July 13th, 1602, Sir George Carew reports, among
the minor operations, that Captain Roger Harvey had taken seven castles
strongly seated on rocks and necks of land, among the rest Lemcon. All are
so “neere unto the sea where ships might safely ride, and fit places for an
enemy to hold as, namely, Leamcon,* Donnegall,” and others, so it was decided
to burn them and (Dunanore), the one already taken on Cape Clear Island.
Canon O Mahony thinks that the broken base of Lemcon was injured by
siege operation of a sow. I only see normal decay and work of mischievous
idlers. The English had little time to drag siege appliances about; a few
shots, even with small cannon, sufficed, even forty years later, to take as
1 View Plate XXIII, No. 4.
2 Anuals Loch Ce.
3 Pacata Hibernia, Book III, chapter x (p. 585).
* Cork H. and A. Journal, vol. xvi, p.17. The capture only took a day or less. See
Pacata Hibernia, as below.
Wusrropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 269
strong peel towers; most, indeed, were “taken by paper pellets,” notes
demanding surrender. We read in Pacata Hibernia that an officer and party
of Captain Roger Harvie’s men recovered the Castle of Lemcon, near Crook-
haven, from the Irish. Conor surrendered at discretion; he and his men
received quarter, and he migrated to Spain, July 7th, 1602.1. The Carew
Manuscript says wrongly that Conor O Mahony, of Lemcon, one of the
O Mahons of Ivagh, left for Spain with the consent of the English in 1601.
It was granted to Captain William Hull, but the building was retained for
the use of the soldiers, and even on October 15th, 1612, he had to ask that
he might be recompensed, and that his tenants might not be abused. He
writes that the Castle and Island of Limcon have been taken from him by
Captain Pory, and that the soldiers had buried many pipes and hogsheads
boards, so he asks that he may enjoy the grazing, as the king’s services
require the castle for the time. The O Mahonys were still connected with
Lemcon in 1622, for the representatives of Connor leased certain ploughlands
there to Sir W. Hull, and in 1631 Finin mac Cnoghor mac Ganekard
O Mahoune held the castle, vill, and lands. The latter had, by a settlement
of April 8th, 1617, enfeoffed Donagh O Driskeill and Walter Coppinger of
these, and by another deed, April 25th, 1625, feoffed Finin Oge, his son, in
other lands. He died 10th May, 1627, and was succeeded by his son,
Conoghor, who, on April Ist, 1630, demised Lemcon to Hull. Finne na
Cnoghir mac David O Mahoune, late of Lemcon, died 10th July, 1626, leaving
a son, Cnoghor, of full age, and married; Dermot, his son, appears in another
demise to Hull, October 4th, 1622. The family, like so many others, fell into
trouble in 1641, and Connoghor O Mahowny, of Leamcon, was outlawed.
Sir William Hull has left a deposition giving a long account of events at
the outbreak of the civil war. He says that on December 5th, 1641, he was
robbed of goods worth £769, and profits of lands and leases £1148. He
names O Mahowne, of Killmoo, in the Parish of Crookhaven, in West Carbry,
and others there, and in Scull Parish. I will only select those resident at
the places here described. Dermond Cartye was of Dunbeacon Castell, and
the O Mahownes held Lymcon. John Mac Dermond, of Long Island, and
some 700 or 800 persons, came about Christmas, and besieged the castle and
town of Crookhaven, and took all the goods of the townsmen, save what: were
stored in the castle. ‘The deponent then names Daniel Canty, the landlord,
of Donkelly. The long items of losses include the ten ploughlands of
Lymeon, held by Hull, £183. The house was fortified with towers and
works (p. 254), and was well able to defend itself against four or five
1 Pacata Hibernia, Book III, chapters 1x, x,
270 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
thousand before the ordnance belonging to it was obtained. The rebels
plundered his fishing sellers at Dunbeacon, Drishane, and Lymcon, and took
some 800 barrels of new salt. They took out of the seller at Lymcon, called
“The Myne,” many masts, &c., for ships; also boats at Donbeacon and
Lymecon, including a 12-ton boat at the latter going to Clonakelty. The
stores were rich in supplies of timber of all descriptions, pitch, malt, and
ammunition, and afforded a rich spoil to the natives of Ivagha. The timber
helps to account for the disappearance of the dense woods of this part of
Co. Cork. He alludes to the breaking of rocks at Lymcon and Clonakelty,
and other improvements, and claims (apparently) £1065, but the statements,
though very valuable for students of social history, tell us very little else
about the buildings and their owners.
Another deposition of John Fletcher, of London, tells how he put into
Crookhaven from stress of weather, and was taken prisoner, robbed, and
maltreated, and escaped to Bandon.
Richard Hull, Knogher O Mahowne (7 ploughlands), Donogh Macftinne,
and Knoghr Macffinne appear as owners. The Down Survey lists state, “near
Leamcon Castle is a fair stone house, with an orchard,” but this was probably
at the modern house at the featureless fragment of the second castle, not on
the unsheltered rocky headland. Lastly, the Book of Distribution® notes
“Leamcon, 11 plough lands, 1241 acres of Richard Hull.”
Arar To Mizen Heap (0.8. 147, 146).
The remains from Lemecon to Mizen Head are worthy of a separate
paper, and mostly lie outside the scope of this survey. The drive round
Toormore Bay on to Ballydivlen is pleasing and picturesque. ‘The fine
dolmen of ALTAR has two cups rudely chipped in the cover. It has been
described and figured in Borlase’s “ Dolmens of Ireland,” and elsewhere.
DOoNLEA was very probably a fort on a low shore-rock, once a headland, and
lies about 10 miles from Schull. An old road leads down to the shore near
it, but I could see no traces of fortification on it; the drift bank may have
1Mss., T.C.D., F. 2,17, Cork, vol. iii, p. 253, October 22, 1642; also (Fletcher),
p. 265. The uncritical acceptance or rejection of these very curious documents is a
reproach on Irish historians. A fine field lies in the depositions for unprejudiced
students of social history, and (no matter how much or how little of the statements
about the outrages may be unreliable) there is no excuse for those who cast aside the
whole mass on the dictum of Gilbert or any other historian. In no other country could
such neglect have been tolerated, still less defended.
* See Cork H. and A. Soc., vol. xv, p. 126.
* Co. Cork, Kilmore, p. 525.
*Vol. i, pp. 44, 45.
Westropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 271
been denuded, and the earthwork or drystone wall destroyed. The Rev.
Mr. Desmond tells me that he never heard the name Doonlea of the maps
applied to the rock which is locally known as Gurteendyne. BaLiypiviin
castle is utterly levelled’ We pass Goleen; just beyond it, overhanging
Crosshaven, is a group of low hills which local antiquaries should carefully
survey. There are several gd//dns or pillar-stones ; a stone circle of no great
size in Letter; two dolmens on the plateau where Arduslough and Tooreen
townlands adjoin, and another dolmen lower down in the former townland.
Several gallans lie north from Kilbarry.’
The large headlands of Streek and Brow Head seem likely sites for cliff-
forts; there is none on the spurs of the latter, and I saw none at Streek,
but could not examine it closely. Beyond Kilbarry is a large tidal intake
studded with swans and their cygnets on the day of our visit and separated
from the sea by a beautiful strand at Barleycove. Passing the hill road west
of that bay we reach the new signal station on Iliaunbirrane, or Cruckaun
Island, at Mizen Head. I carefully examined the upland above the Head,
but found no antiquities.*
Mizen Heap.—The headland bore in early times the name of Carn Hui
Neit, and its legend appears in the Dind Senchas.* Bres, son of Elathan,
son of Net, from whom the cairn was named, died there in the reign of
Nechtain the red-hand, or the fair-hand, a legendary King of Munster.
Bres demanded the milk of 100 hornless dun cows from the latter, for every
house in the province. Nechtain, maddened by the exorbitant demand,
singed or stained with a porridge of flax seed all the cattle to a dun colour,
and made sham cows full of liquid peat. The tribute was paid, and as Bres
was under a gets, or tabu, to drink all the milk, he swallowed the peat as
well; he then sickened and died seven years seven months and seven days
afterwards. The meaning of this strange legend is obscure, like so much in
the Dind Senchas. Bres was not a human hero, but an early god: his
“date ” alleged to be 1721 before Christ. He is divergently called “son of
Elatha, son of Delbaith,” and “son of Eladan, son of Net; he was High
King of exceeding greatness.” In another legend “seven years were reigned by
14 bronze spear-head and socketed celt were found at Ballydivlin ; it is ona low
headland. See paper by late Robert Day, Cork H. and A. Journal, xi, p. 187.
? Borlase, ‘‘ Dolmens,” vol. i, p. 45, merely names them.
‘Lady Chatterton (Rambles in the South of Ireland during 1838, ed. li, p. 82), on
seeing Mizen and Three Castles Heads from the sea, notes the rock from which a doctor
took two eaglets ; the parents offered no opposition. Caha mountain was then famed for
its 150 lakes and for its eagles (zbid., p. 100).
+ Rennes Dind Senchas, Revue Celtique, vol. xv, p. 408.
272 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
him, it was not long death, he died of the red wound.” He was High King
until the god Nuada’s lopped hand was healed, and he is usually said to
have fallen at the second battle of Magh Tuired.’
It is very interesting to find situations at and near the promontory forts
so closely connected with gods and mythic heroes. Carn Ui Neid, Dun
Cearnmna, Dun Sobhairche, Leim Chonchulainn, and Dunbalor have tales of
the remoter past. Caherconree. Dun Fiachrach, Dunadh Certain, Dun an
aeinfhir, Dunadearg, and perhaps Portacloy (the cladh, being the fosse of
Dunminulla fort) are connected with the Red Branch; Dundahlin, Moher,
and Dermot’s Island, with the Finn Sagas.
In 975 the “Munster Annals” (usually confused with those of Inisfallen)
give Carn Ui Neid and Carn Thigernach, near Fermoy, as the bounds of the
Ui Eacach, under Cian. The Synod of Rathbreasail, in 1112, supports this
by fixing the limit of the See of Corcagh, on the west, as Carn Ui Neid.?
The later traces of the name are foundina group of documents between
1580 and 1601. The Hardiman maps give Missen Head alvas Carene Head
(No. 1); Mizen Head alias Carowne (No. 4), Baptist Boazio, 1590. In 1601
(July) one of the Carew mss. says: “The haven of Beere is 12 miles to the
north of that promontory of Myssen Head, or Caron Head.” Grandyers,
“Rutter for Ireland,” in 1623, mentions Cape Clear to Missine,‘ and the
Down Survey Map 111, Mizon Head; but the ancient Carn name is gone,
nor does it appear in Carberiae Notitia, 1686,’ where the alias is Carriga-
glaveen. The summit has a magnificent outlook along the extremities of
the coast to Dorsey Island.
DUNLOUGH oR THREE CasTLE Heap (O.S. 146).
One of the most interesting fortified headlands on the coasts of the three
southern provinces is Dunlough. In one respect (that, so to speak, of its
being a legible palimpsest of a true promontory fort) it is even more
interesting than Dunluce. It occupies a very remote and somewhat
inaccessible nook among low hills at the north angle of the Ivagha
peninsula. Penetrating a maze of narrow roads, through dull valleys, in a
1 Todd Lecture Series, R. I. Acad., Ser. iii, p. 155.
* Keating’s ‘‘ History of Ireland” (ed. Irish Texts Soc.), vol, i, p. 221 (Book i,
sect. xii).
3 Keating, ‘‘ History of Ireland” (ed. Irish Texts Soc.), vol. iii, p. 305.
‘ Carew mss., Cal., p. 435.
>Cork H. and A. Journal, vol. xii, p. 142, so far, at least, as 1 have seen extracts
Westrope—Vor tified Headlands and Custles in Western Co. Cork. 278
long circuit behind Mizen Head, we come once more upon the coast. There
we get a striking view of the great rock islands of Caher, Hlaunacaheragh,
and Illaunbirrane; the gossamer-like bridge to the Mizen signal station is
seen across the farther chasm.
Caher Island is accessible only from fallen masses of shore rocks and a
long, narrow wing up to its northern flank. Its name is only derived from
the townland of Caher, and I saw no trace of fortification or enclosure on
its sides.
OUGHTMINNEE.— Where the road dwindles to a laneway, at the little
stream and deep valley, south from the Three Castles, is a little boat cove
named Cooshacuslaan, at Oughtminnee.
Its southern point is a bold, steep mass of upturned grey slate, a narrow,
almost parallel-sided, little headland. Small though it be, it was thought
worthy of fortification in early times. A scoop, or hollow, at one place was
filled, and revetted with well-laid horizontal masonry of moderately large
slate slabs. A similar wall ran straight across the neck, but its most
palpable trace is the pier-like end next the stream rising from a ledge.
Dr. Fogerty first noted the revetment. It is a fort as small as Cooshaneimme
or the spur fort near Ballyvoony, in Co. Waterford, and, like them, illustrates
“the fear that accompanied the early shore-dwellers” and led them to fortify
even so sorry a refuge as these ledges afforded.
A walk through barren, rounded, craggy knolls brings us to a valley
with a little reedy lake, blue as turquoise, and jewelled with pearly sea-gulls
on our visit. Facing us, at first hardly distinguishable from the crags, we
see three turrets and a long range of wall from the cliff to the lough, and
round the north shore of the latter, and its outflow to the farther sea.
Evidently the lake has constantly diminished in size owing to the
deepening of the stream-channel that drains it at the north-east end. The
valley shows the older shores, and, so far as I can judge, the original fortress
presupposes a water-level perhaps 6 to 10 feet higher when the early wall
was built. The fort-makers ran a nearly straight reach of wall from the
south-west cliff to a rocky bluff projecting into the lake, and probably
beyond the lake along the stream. The enclosed space was the “ Dun of the
Lake,” or Dunlocha. The later castle-builders erected a tower in the line of
the old rampart on the highest knoll. loc. cit., p. 259.
Wesrropp—FPortificd Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 277
satire are of curds; in the reality of Dunlough, there are blocks with white
quartz masses, which might well suggest the idea. So curious is the similarity
that I put it on record without daring to assert that the author thought of
Dunloch, though he certainly pictured a closely similar fortress."
DOONLEEN-MAoLAN (O. 8. 138).
The remaining promontory forts lie upon Dunmanus Bay along the
north shore of Ivagha. The name of this fort seems uncertain, and its
remains are nearly effaced. It is Doonleen in the map of i842, but
Dooneen, and the bay near it is Dooneen-coos, on the new maps. I was
told by an old man living near it that “Mweelaun” is its Zrish, and
“Dooneen” its Hnglish, name. I presume that by “ the English” he meant
the workers on the Ordnance Survey. It is not recognized as a fort, but this
is true of several other far better preserved promontory forts,” owing to
people thinking only of ring-works as “forts.” It is a rocky peninsula with
low cliffs over which huge waves break in western gales, getting concentrated
in the narrow bay by their run along the line of cliffs. The surface is usually
washed away, as the name Maoldn? implies. The fort lies in the townland of
Lackavaun. The old maps show a wall convex to the land between two of
the creeks anda straight wall between two others; the latter is alone ancient,
and, with the name, implies a true fort. The wall was evidently a slight
mound along the rock-ledge, with a toe of large slabs set deep on the ground.
On it rested a wall of rather small, flat stones, forming a revetment to the
ledge in parts, and backed with earth at the breaks. It is 78 feet long;
two or three layers of the laid masonry remain in parts, notably to the west,
where the mound is cut away by a cliff fall. Some of the base slabs
are 6 feet long, and rise 2 feet 6 inches over the soil. The outer fence,
though curved and faced by similar slabs, hardly seems very old, and the
ground iises outside it. At 75 feet from its western end is a horrible
crumbling edged gap (like one of the Mayo Poulashantonas) into a long
cave ; the roof in parts is hardly a foot thick. A man was driving a beast
loaded with two panniers, one day into the Maoldn, when its foot went
down into a hole. He got it out safely, and soon afterwards the roof fell
in, and is still falling away along the line of fence. At the eastern end at
1 «Vision of Mac Conglinne ” (as cited above), pp. 36-38.
2 Like the great and elaborate Din of Kilmore, in Achillbeg ; Doonaunroe, in
Co. Clare ; the Dunruadhs in Kerry; and many others.
3 Maoldén seems to be used for a fort (presumably flat-topped) in the Tain bo Flidhais,
Mayo version ; see Journal R. Soc. Antt. Ir., vol. xliv, p. 151.
278 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Coosadooneen the rock has fallen into a chaos of great masses, still sliding
and settling after rain.
The headland, like its neighbours Dunkelly and Dunmanus, commands
a very fine view of Sheep Head and Muintervary Peninsula, across the fiord.
Its namesake on the opposite shore, Dooneen in Garranes (near Kilcrohane, at
Foillmore cliff), is clearly visible. It is a high mound 6 or 6 feet higher than
the garth, and bushy, being convex to the land. Iwas told at Dunmanus that
it is called Dooneen Island, but it is not an island, being entered by a narrow
gangway “only the width of a cart,” across the deep ditch. Every bush
in the fort and every window in the cottages is visible, and the Dunmanus
folk say they can call across the water to their friends on the farther shore.
DUNKELLY (O. S. 138).
This is an interesting and curious curved earthwork and fosse on the low,
pleasant, flowery coast of Dunkelly townland, about a mile to the west of
Dunmanus. There is a souterrain in the garth marked “cave” on the
1841 maps. The site shows the very clever adaptation of natural features
so usual with the clifi-fort-builders. One of the clear little brooks that fall
from ridge to ridge, among the ferns and foxgloves, down the long hillside
had cut a deep gully forming a delta near the cliff. ‘he fort-makers cut a
fosse convex to the land, and some 10 feet deep, through the triangular
platform, shaping the remainder into a crescent mound by scarping and
shaping the gullies to the same curve. They seem to have dammed the
eastern branch of the rivulet by a slab wall and the mound to turn it round
the greatest reach of the fosse westward, but, after the fort was deserted, the
stream never rested till it cut through the obstacle and made a beautiful little
natural cistern on its site. The fosse is 25 feet wide and 12 feet to 15 feet deep
to the west; the southern cut is 10 feet deep, 6 feet wide at the bottom, and 16
to 18 feet at the field level. The remaining bank has also been shaped outside,
making a double ditch at the apex of the delta. Between the scarping and
piling up the earth into a bank 5 to 6 feet above the garth, the inner fort
rises 15 feet over the gully to the south-east, and over 23 feet to the west.
It measures about 54 feet north and south, and 40 feet east and west. In
the north-east corner is the “cave,” more like the earth of a fox or a badger
than a souterrain ; it has been filled till the ope is barely 18 inches across, and
the interior made inaccessible.1 The great earth cap rests on high rocky
ledges on the shore, which is sheltered from the great waves by the rocky
1Plan, Plate XXIV.
Westrropp—Portified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 279
projection of Leighillaun to the west. There is a ring-fort on the edge of
the townland. I do not know which is the actual Dun of Dunkelly; opinion
favours the cliff-fort.
The place is called Dunnekilly in the “ Book of Distribution,”! as held
in part by Gillagh Canty, in 1655; he sold his share to Sir William Petty.
Another part, consisting of 15 gneeves, was divided among Donough Canty (6),
Donogh m°Owen Canty (3), Donogh m*Mueall-Murry Canty (3), and Donogh
m°Gilly Canty (3), which they sold to the same all-absorbing purchaser.
DUNMANUS AND KNOCKEEN (O.5. 138).
These lie along the shore eastward, but can be best visited direct from
Schull through a country of Osmunda fern and willows and another ice-
scarred defile.
We pass a high-banked earthen fort, witha fosse and two rings on a green
ridge, with a fine view down the bay; it is probably the fort that gave its
name to Dunmanus. The peel tower bearing the name is on a rounded
knoll of nearly bare rock, which was once nearly (if not quite) surrounded
by water when the tide was high. It is still washed by the tide for over
half the circuit.
THE CASTLE is of the type so common in the peninsula—a peel tower,
16 feet 9 inches by 13 feet 10 inches inside, the walls 5 feet 4 inches to
6 feet thick. There are two floors and an attic under a pointed vault,
turned over wicker ; the stairs (as usual here, but very different from those in
counties Kerry, Limerick, Clare, and Galway) begin at the second floor. At
the south-east angle is a smaller turret, each face 17 feet 2 inches long. The
rest of the main south wall is in a strangely shaken and shattered state, as if
struck by lightning or weakened by a drain down it. The top room has ogee-
trefoil heads to its two light windows, the only ornamental features, though
the masonry is large and good.
The place has hardly any history; it is, perhaps, the “Donemarae”
(Donemanas) of the second Hardiman Map, ezrca 1590-1600. During the
Spanish war, when Dunboy was stormedin May, 1602,aserjeant of the Kar] of
Thomond with a small party of soldiers swooped up on Down-Manus and carried
off sixty-six cows and many garrans. In the following month (June 4th),
“Owen O’Sullivan and two of his brothers took by surprise Donmanus
Castle, killed four of its guards, and kept it and the prey and spoyle of the
town.” Captain Harvie took the castles of Donmanies and Leam-con, indeed
1 loc, cit., p. 259,
280 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
all in the district save Kilcoe and Cloghan. The Carew manuscript of
June 13th corroborates this, adding notes of the burning of Rincolashy,
Donnegall, and (Dunanore) Castle on Cape Clere. In 1636 Daniel MacCarty,
alias MacCarty Reogh, held Dunmeanus, with “lez tribus carrucatis terrae de
Twovintery dorcke,” and in 1655 Dermod na Buolly and others held Dune-
manus, which was sold to Emanuell Moore with 200 acres, and 754 acres
sold eventually to Sir William Petty.
Do.tmMeN.—Passing round the ereek, we find (in a swampy field, overflowed
by high tide) a large block, evidently a dolmen. The monument is irregular
in plan; it has a chamber of three blocks, one lying E.N.E. and W.S.W. The
cover is irregular, 30 inches to 36 inches thick, rudely octagonal, 6 feet
2 inches across to the east, 6 feet 4 inches along the south. The question of
dolmens on tidal land is important; the upheaval of the raised beaches has
been dated in Neolithic times, but evidence as to the date of subsidence on
the Irish coast is very vague. The case of the Rostellan dolmen, also in
Co. Cork, has been treated with equal confidence and scepticism by various
writers, for the reconstruction in the last century vitiates the evidence; the
tide rises a couple of feet up its side at present.? The Gortbraud dolmen,
near Murrisk, on Clew Bay, is another case in point as within tidal range,
at least at very high tides. Its alignment leads to a low earthen ring
from which it is separated at half-tide. In the centre is a line of six
stones, 20 feet long, E.N.E. and W.S.W. (like the axis of the Dunmanus
cist), and a seventh one now fallen. The ring-work is about 5 feet
thick and rarely 3 feet high, with a shallow outer fosse; there are ten
large blocks to the south. An ancient stone causeway, only seen at lowest
water, crosses the muddy creek to the west. These three cases suggest
submergence of the Irish coast in the human period, and deserve to be very
carefully studied without prejudice by a scientific expert. As Dr. Robert
Munro points out, there is a great mass of evidence for submergence in the
Neolithic period. Not merely implements, which might have been dropped,
but “a chipping-floor or implement factory,” occurs in the submerged area
in Caermarthenshire. Implements are found in many such deposits. Still
‘ Pacata Hibernia, Book ii, pp. 544, 546, 585 ; Cal. Carew mss. under date; Inquisition
No. 410, 1636 ; ‘* Book of Distribution,” p. 255.
? Dolmens of Ireland, vol. i, p. 16 ; also Irish Naturalist, vol. xvi, pp. 265, 269; Cork
H. and A. Journal, vol. iii (1894), p. 164. Human remains were found in this dolmen,
which proves it to be an ancient cist. The submergence of the Ardmore crannog, as well
as of the Rostellan monument, has been questioned. See Windele’s Supp., vol. ii,
p- 665.
* Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxxi, Part 2, p. 44. I have seen its earthwork submerged.
Westropp—Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 281
more apposite is the submerged “cromlech,” a double circle 8-shaped in
plan at Er Lanic in Brittany, dating from the later Stone Age.!
KNocKEEN.—Crossing the fish-abounding stream by an old causeway (or
by a strange bridge of timber and concrete on the point of collapse), we go out
to the point opposite Dunmanus Castle, and find a very remarkable earthwork
and castle site in Knockeen townland.
Old people about Dunmanus tell how the castle at Knockeen was intended
to be the actual castle of the district. While it was being commenced
a wise man, a stranger, travelling in the district, saw the men at work.
Going over the ground he warned them, “don’t build the castle there, for the
sea will come there.” The builders consulted the chief, who took the wise man’s
advice and founded Dunmanus Castle upon a rovk opposite. A somewhat
similar legend is told in an early Life of St. Senan about the selection of
a graye site,’ and St. Patrick is said to have denounced a fort site which long
proved useless because of the badness of the soil.
The remains® consist of two crescent mounds. I do not attempt to decice
whether the inner was once a circle, but the outer certainly abutted on the
steep, grassy bank of the low cliff, and its ends are intact. Perhaps little has
been cut away during the centuries; changes in such sites take place very
suddenly—a fire or heavy rain strips off the grass where it grew for ages, and
if the bank does not get clothed with new vegetation it continues to crumble.
I have met instances where more change has occurred in the last five or six
years than before that time in the memory and tradition of the oldest people.
Dunnaglas and Dookeeghan in North Mayo, Dunnagappul and Dunallia in
Chiara, Kilmore and Porteen in Achill, Illaunadoon in Co. Clare, the Stack
fort and Lisheencankeeragh in Co. Kerry, and Portadooneen near Courtmac-
sherry, and Dunsorske in Co. Cork, are striking cases in point; nearly all
were fairly uninjured in 1838; most have undergone extensive denudation
since 1875. The rock bases at Knockeen, like those at Porteen and Doonah,
with which I close this paper, probably long protected the clay bank from
the waves; it is the destruction of the grass that causes that of the
cliff-edge.
1 Prehistoric Britain, p. 133. Etudes Antiques d’Archéologie Préhistorique.
Rey. R. A. Gatty, ‘‘Pit Dwellings at Holderness” (Mar. 1910, 48). Nature, 1912,
excavations at St. Helier. ‘‘ Guides to Barrows, &c., in Brittany,” W. C. Lukis.
* «* Lives of the Saints from the Book of Lismore” (ed. W. Stokes), p. 212.
3 Lewis, ‘‘ Topographical Dictionary,” notes the remains of a castle ‘‘on the shore of
the lake of Dunkelly.”” Canon O’ Mahony says Dunmanus is built on the site of an old
dun; but for his mention of Knockeens in the same sentence, we might suppose he alluded
to it, as there is no trace of a ring round Dunmanus. Cork H. and A. Journal, xv, p. 73.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [44]
282 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The Dun of Knockeen is a fine, well-preserved earthwork, save that
much of the outer fosse has been filled up, and the outer ring refaced and
built up in parts. The fosse remains intact, 5 feet deep at the north edge
and 3 feet deep in parts round that segment. It is 12 feet wide, but has
been defaced by a deeper and narrower modern trench to the east. The
furzed outer ring is 4 feet to 5 feet high and 6 feet thick, the ground of
the enclosure being nearly level with its summit. The rings are not con-
centric, being from 69 feet at the north to nearly 90 feet apart. The southern
part has been tilled, but 1s now in good grass.
The inner defence has a filled fosse, rarely over 2 feet deep and about
12 feet to 15 feet wide. It, too, is nearly 5 feet deep at the bank. The mound
is 23 feet thick, and rises 15 feet to 16 feet outside; some of the revetment
of small slabs remains round the north-east segment, and it was doubtless
capped by a dry-stone wall. The enclosure is about 80 feet across, but
slightly irregular, and is 12 feet above the outer ward or 16 feet above the
fields. The bank runs into an angle, the edges 63 feet and 57 feet long.
The castle was at the south end of the ring, its foundations overhanging the
bank. It was a small oblong turret; the large oblong foundation shown by
the older maps in the middle of the garth is not traceable. A hollow, like
the foundation of another turret, is at the north end of the crescent.
Doonacu, DUNBEACON (O.S. 130).
Driving from Schull through the bold eastern pass of Mount Gabriel,
with magnificent views back to Cape Clear and Sherkin, we enter a wide
valley with disused mines. It is sad to see that the destruction of the too
scanty plantations has been carried out here, the fine wood on Gabriel being
cut down to the roots. We pass round the flank (seeing two earth forts with
fosses and bushy rings) and wind through quiet little valleys to the shore
of Dunmanus Bay at Dunbeacon. The tall fragments of the east wall and
the south-west angle of the castle stand on a low, rocky knoll by the bay ;
they have large, plain, late windows and long bond stones at the angles.
Near it is a midden of shells (periwinkles, oysters, and limpets) at the end of
the little creek to the north of the tower.
The Mahony tradition, like most of the assertions as to the building of
stone castles, seems unreliable, the forts in many cases being meant by the
records, and “building,” as usual, being intended for “rebuilding.” Dermod
Runtach (the reliable), chief of the Ui Eacach in 1460, had a second son,
‘Plan, Plate XXIV.
Wesrropep—Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western Co. Cork. 283
Donchada Mér, who built Dunmanus (and presumably was the founder of
Knockeen), and a fourth son Donall, who built Dunbeacon ; this might be dated
about 1460 to 1490, which tallies well with Dunmanus, and is not impossible
for Dunbeacon, though the tower seems later, but may have been remodelled.
We hear of Finin O Mahony receiving Dunbeacon and four townlands from
his father, the first O Mahony Finn.’ He was then resident at Cruchan
Castle or Crookhaven.2 Donall, Finin’s son, owned Dunbeacon till 1579; it
possibly was confiscated soon after, about 1584, along with Rossbrin, but its
owner survived till 1600. “Donbeken” appears about 1590 on Francis
Jobson’s map. “Downbekhane” was held in September, 1577, by Teige
O’Hengerbye, alias Harrington, who was “ fined a cow” and pardoned by the
Government.? Morogh mac Edmond mac Swyny of Downebeacon gent.
Ellen ny Crotty, his wife, and several yeomen were pardoned after the
rebellion of James, “the Sugan Earl” of Desmond in 1601. In 1655,
Dunbecon and Derryfunstone, 1190 acres, belonged to Dermod Carty, alias
Clarke,t and later on to Colonel Richard Townsend in 1668.°
DoonacH.—Canon John O’Mahony regards Doonagh as the fort from
which Dunbeacon is named, but says nothing about the earthwork itseltf-
The Dunadh once evidently defended a longer headland, a deep bank of drift
on low rocksand 24 feet high; this has crumbled away even since 1840, when
the maps show it projecting nearly its own depth beyond the present edge. The
works are, however, still intact, abutting on steep, grassy slopes, covered with
vetches, sea-pinks, and campion. It is only the north face that, being nearly
perpendicular, presents a bare, yellow, unprotected front exposed to the storm
and spray of the ford. High reefs mark clearly the base of the older head-
land. The shore is of sharp parallel ridges of rock, yellow with acorn
barnacles and rich in pools starred with red and olive sea-anemones, shells,
and dark purple clusters of mussels and sea-urchins. I found an old, narrow
path scaling the very steep slope up to the north end of the fosse ; probably, as
it touches a little spring, it was the water-path of the fort-dwellers and a
means of securing shellfish and fish.
The earthworks are about 80 feet across ; no trace of an outer ring remains,
but there is a depression at its probable site, such as elsewhere marks the
1 Pedigree, Harleian mss.
2Cruachan, later Crookhaven, is a good example of a recasting of a name so as to be
assonant. The Crook family obtained lands in this part of Co. Cork late in the sixteenth
century. The castle has disappeared, and the site is not certainly fixed.
5 Fiants, Elizabeth, No. 3080, No. 3535.
* Book of Distribution, Cork, p. 528. The Down Survey map calls it Dunceacon.
> Act of Settlement Confirmations, anno xx—xxi Car. II, pars 10. f. 15.
284 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
trace of a dry-stone wall. The ditch is well-shaped, 11 feet to 14 feet deep,
and 10 feet to 12 feet wide below. A gangway crosses it at 30 feet from the
east end and 90 feet from the west. The inner mound rises 20 feet to
22 feet above the fosse, and 6 feet over the garth; it, too, has a set-back
from the garth-level all round the outer face, showing that (like Dunsorske,
which it so closely resembles) it hada dry-stone revetment, and possibly a
cap-wall. It is 28 feet thick at the base and 6 feet on top; only the ledge
and a few blocks remain of the stone-work. The whole is covered with
bushes (sloe, hawthorn, and furze, and a fine willow tree grows at the south
end of the bank) occupying the summit of the highest ground ; it Is a con-
spicuous object, even as seen ata distance. The garth is a garden of wild
hyacinth and bracken; it is only 21 feet across to the crumbling bank ; there is
a long, straight hollow, like a collapsed souterrain, close to the dangerous edge.”
In the same field, and to the south-west, is a somewhat pyramidal stone
3 feet 6 inches high, polished and with scorings up its south-west arrise.
They yield no legible ogmic text, and are possibly the work of some idler.
About three miles from Doonah is a somewhat similar earthwork, with a
slightly curved fosse, on a low drift cliff near Blair’s Cove house on Dunmanus
Bay. It is in the townland of Coulachta in Durrus Parish, and therefore
rather belongs to the Muintervara group of forts, for which I must reserve it.
ANTIQUITIES IN [VAGHA PENINSULA?
GALLANS or PILLAR-STONES.—(O. 8. 147) Cloghanculleen ; Ballyvogemore ;
Letter (circle); Dough; (148) Kilpatrick; Beakeen (two); Gunpoint ; (138)
Coradarrigan (near Schull station): (130) Dunbeacon circle.
Dotmens. — (O.S. 147), Ballyvogebeg; Leenane; Arduslough (two) ;
Tooreen; Ballydivlen; Ballyrisode; (148) Arderrawinny; Altar.
Forts.—(O.S. 146) Caher; Oughtminnee; Dunlough; (147) Corboge;
Cloghanculleen; Lisagriffin; Balleen; Gortnagashel (site) ; Ballyvogemore ;
Caherbaun ; Derryleary (two); Cove; (148) Cahervirane; Derryleary ;
Rahaliv ; Croagh; Gubleen; Caherlusky ; Colla; Ardintenant ; (138)
Doonleen ; Dunkelly (two); Baunnacaheragh ; Letter East; (139) Caherolic-
kane; Laharan; Shantully; Lisderreen (with “cave”); Raheenroe ; Mount-
Gabriel ; Derryfunchid; Cashelfeean; Lissaboagy; Meenane; Lissacaha ;
Glan; Skagh; Ratooragh; Ballyvonane ; Knockeen ; Dunmanus (two) ;
(130) Doonagh.
1 As at Rathmorgain, Co. Mayo, and other forts.
2 View Plate XXXIII, No. 1, Plan and Section, Plate XXIV.
* This is, of course, a tentative list ; the peninsula is worthy of a detailed survey.
Wesrropp— Fortified Headlands and Custles in Western Co. Cork. 285
CHURCHES and GRAvEYARDS.—(O. 8. 146) Cloghane-kill; (147) Milleen
Corboge; Kill; Kilmoe; Killeen; Ballyrisode; Killane; Kilbarry (two) ;
Enaghkill; Crook; Kilbrowne (church in ring); Coorlacka; (148) Cove (in
ring-fort); Kilpatrick; Kilmurry; Lowertown (in a ring-fort); Rahaliv;
Coosheen; Skull Church; Crookhaven (site); Ardintenant; (139), Killee-
nagh; Kileoman; Kilcarriel (188).
CasTLEs.—(O. S. 146) Dunlough; (147) Kilmoe (site); Castlemehigan'
(site) ; Crookhaven (site) ; Ballydivlen (site) ; (148) Lemcon (two); Ardin-
tenant; (189) Knockeen ; Dunmanus; (130) Dunbeacon.
ADDENDA.
A few points call for addition in the first section of this survey, where
later visits have given me material important to the study of the forts.
CARRIGILLIHY (supra, vol. xxxii, p. 95).—This is a good specimen of the
siinple type. The works are convex to the land; the outer ring was stone-
faced, 3 to 4 feet high, in its present state, with traces of the north pier
of a gate at the gangway; it is 6 feet thick. The fosse is not less than 6 feet
deep at the centre, deepening to 9 feet outward; it is 15 feet wide below,
nearly 21 feet above. The gangway is 10 feet wide, from which to the
N. cliff is 96 feet, and to the S. about 54 feet, the fosse being 162 feet round.
The inner rampart was faced with a stone revetment at the field-level; it
was 21 feet thick and 5 to 8 feet high; the revetment was from 3 to 5 feet
thick, but very little of it remains. There are no hut-sites, but a path leads
down to the sea at the end of the low headland. It has a fine outlook up
Glandore and out to Galley Head. The width of the fosse is misprinted
«30 feet” instead of 20 feet.
SECTION
ee ea
io) AUG Lat
¥ FOSSE &
UMNO
ZZ on line b-¢
Z -
gGRA 5
Ey Y 4 Aa NC utope
Eel, 9 SCALE tS)
Z Ee SAN =
Portadoon cee Fort, eee Co. Cork.
1The O’Meighans, like the O’Dalys, were a bardic family, settled by Dermod mor,
chief of Ivagha, on his lands here, about 1215, as is stated.
R,LA. PROG, VOL, XXXII, SEOY. O. [45]
286 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Scopaun, PorTapoon (ibid.).—This is also a fine example of the small
high-banked promontory forts. They are so rare up the west coast, from
Cork northward, that I can only name Lissadooneen and perhaps Faillnamna
in Kerry, Dundahlen in Co. Clare, and Bunnafahy (Achill) in Co. Mayo.
It is strange that so much labour was expended to fortify such small head-
lands. The fort is probably of considerable age. The sea has cut along a
line of cleavage, leaving the inner rampart intact, and, at the northern end,
afew yards of the fosse and outer ring. The headland is about 93 feet
across; the works are boldly convex, and 105 feet round the summit. The
outer ring is hardly traceable along the south segment of the fosse; it is 6 feet
wide. ‘The fosse is from 12 feet to 18 feet wide, and 6 feet 6 inches deep.
The inner rampart is 24 feet to 6 feet thick, and from 6 feet to 10 feet higher
than the garth, and 16 feet to 19 feet outside, above the fosse. It is remark-
able among promontory forts for having the inner face terraced by revetments
of small, well-laid masonry, forming berms or terraces 3 feet by 3 feet, 4 feet
by 3 feet, and 3 feet by 6 feet along the northern segment.
“MUON “OF NUGGSHA\ NI SGNVIGVa}T CalaIu0g—'aaoursa A\
ynyog ‘uocomey-—"F ONT “pvey] epsvQ seryy, 10 ySnojanq—e s1q
“puUrLls] Iwa[D ‘erouvung—"Z 9Iy “uodvaquN(y “410q yYRuCoq—"] DIZ
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate XXIV.
NAA LAMINA UAANSNSSS) NS AR
titel DUNLOUGH oR THREE CASTLE HEAD all
rr oe:
| 32 7o* ll
: oP ll
TT
% Qi LOWER GARTH \\ ©.
ei 1 S eS ) Ves 8033
,FOSSE , eal
TURRET
DUNLOUGH
SHY 2
Yj DETAILS ae monsazen
| YY
B Gad ANCIENT WALL AND GATE
TURRET
DUNKELLY
g EAD
roma aS —o
“aS DUNMANUB BAY
7 | eee
eo ae
AW 9
]
ZIILL
SCALE ror DETAILS
10 ie} 10 2
® 1) _ eae
———
SECTIONS
DOONAH DUNLOUCH
CALE
ee ieee
Tne ukioye v9),
OLD WALL
Wesrropr.—Fortiriep Heavitanps IN Western Co. Cork.
fay
E 27 J
XVIII.
CATALOGUE OF THE SILVER AND ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITIES
IN THE COLLECTION OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
BY THE LATE SIR WILLIAM WILDE, M.D., M.R.LA,
Epirep py E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, M.R.I.A.
PuatEs XXV-XXVII.
Read Frerruary 8. Published Aveusr 16, 1915.
IntRoDucTOoRY NOTE.
Sir WiLLiaM WILDE'S catalogue of the antiquities in the collection of the
Royal Irish Academy was published in three parts—the catalogue of the stone,
earthen, and vegetable materials in 1857, the antiquities of animal materials
and bronze in 1861, and of the gold antiquities in 1862. Sir William Wilde
had intended to publish a catalogue of the silver and ecclesiastical antiquities,
and also of those of iron. The MSS. of these (in a very incomplete state) are
extant, and were long in use by the curators of the Academy’s collection for
the purpose of identifying specimens ; some wood blocks had also been made
to illustrate the remaining portions of the catalogue when published.
The question as to publishing these further portions having been brought
before the Academy, it was decided that this should be undertaken, and Mr.
E. C. R. Armstrong was requested to edit the work. The present is the first
instalment ; the MS. catalogue of the iron antiquities, having proved to be in
a much more unfinished state than that of the silver and ecclesiastical
objects, a considerable time will be required to prepare it for the press.
As has been stated above, the MS. catalogue was in an incomplete con-
dition, and many of the descriptions of the antiquities required emendations
and additions. Therefore, when it has been possible to identify the objects
mentioned in the catalogue, they have been compared with the descriptions,
and, where it seemed desirable, the latter have been amplified and amended.
In most cases the context will make the added portions clear, while in
important instances the insertions have been directly indicated. It may be
mentioned that a number of the weights given in the MS. catalogue, having
been tested and found correct, it has not been considered necessary to
re-weigh every object ; and the same remark, mutatis mutandis, applies to the
measurements.
R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C. [46]
288 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Ciass V. Meraniic MATERIALS.
OrpER LY. SILVER AND FINDRUINE.
Irish antiquities of silver (in Irish o1\5e00) are much rarer and their
varieties more limited than those of gold, being chiefly confined to armillae,
pins, and brooches. These latter articles, however, far exceed in size, beauty,
and style of ornament any others known in Europe. But although more
elaborate and massive, they are also much less ancient than the gold
antiquities described in the foregoing section of the catalogue; they evidently
belong to Christian times, and partake of that style of art observed in our
shrines, crosses, and illuminated manuscripts. We possess undoubted evi-
dence of the existence of native gold from the very earliest times, but the
localities from whence the silver of our antique manufactured articles were
obtained is not so clear. The great bulk of the Irish silver of the present
day is derived from our lead; but we can scarcely suppose that the artificers
of the date of these articles were acquainted with the mode now employed of
separating the silver from the baser metal. There is comparatively little
notice of silver to be found in our ancient records, most of which date from a
period antecedent to that which can be assigned to these articles of personal
decoration. That many of the objects are of Irish manufacture there can be
little doubt.
Several of our Irish ring-brooches of silver are inlaid with gold filigree,
and many of them jewelled. But besides these we possess others of the
same form and style of art, composed of a white metal, a compound of silver,
tin, and copper, called in ancient Irish authors findrwine, or white bronze, of
which mention has already been made at page 358 of vol. i.
Though antique articles of silver are much less frequent than those of
gold, the number of ingots, bars, and rudely or partially manufactured speci-
mens of the former is much greater than that of the latter. Silver articles are
when found of a much darker colour than those of white bronze or findruine,
and the metal is so very pure as to be excessively friable, even in some cases
erumbling on very slight pressure. When cleaned it is of a very white lustre,
which it retains untarnished for a long time. :
The editor wishes to add that the silver tores, ingots, and bracelets
which form the bulk of the silver objects in the Academy’s collection
belong to the Viking period, and exactly resemble silver ornaments that
have been found in hoards in the north of England, Orkney, and various
parts of the Scandinavian lands. Of these the Cuerdale hoard is the best
known in the British Islands, It was discovered in 1840 at Cuerdale in
Armsrrone— Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 289
Lancashire, and consisted of a large number of silver ingots, tores,
bracelets, fragments of brooches, etc., also about 7000 coins (chiefly
Anglo-Saxon, French, and some Oriental); from the dates of these it was
estimated that the hoard was deposited about the year 910 a.pD. A similar
hoard was discovered at Sandwick, Orkney, in 1858, including Oriental coins of
the early part of the tenth century. The island of Gotland, where numerous
discoveries of silver ornaments and oriental coins have been made, was an
important centre for trade with the east established by the Vikings, and from —
the close of the ninth century large quantities of silver and goods of various
kinds were brought by way of the Caspian Sea across Russia to the Scandi-
navian countries, and thence to Britain and Ireland, in the wake of the
Viking expeditions. A good deal of the silver was doubtless reworked in the
Scandinavian lands, but the ornamentation of many of the objects has an
eastern rather than a western appearance.
The antiquities of exactly similar character discovered in Ireland and
described below were probably derived from deposits of which the records
have been lost. The illustrations will show the types of the different orna-
ments, and it will be noticed that the hammer only has been used in the
making of the greater part, and that the decoration has been produced by
means of punches of very simple form, the more complicated patterns being
obtained by repeating the same punch or by the combination of two or more,
also that none of the various objects bear any decoration approaching human
or zoomorphic forms; this in itself is an argument for their eastern origin, as
the depiction of human or animal forms is not permitted by the religion of
Mohammed.
Plate XXV, fig. 1, shows, one-half the actual size, an ingot (no. 3); it
measures 3,%; inches in length, and is 2 of an inch in thickness; it weighs
20z. 16dwts. 18 grs. It has been cast in a mould made of metal, or possibly
of baked clay, and is marked with a cross in relief. An ingot of the same
type and also marked with a cross was found at Cuerdale, and is figured
in the description of that find! The ingots vary much in weight, and
probably many of them were cast in sand.
On Plate XXV, fig. 5, is shown the pattern on a bracelet (no. 62). The
central decoration is produced by placing triangles enclosing three pellets
apex to apex, and thus making shapes like an hour-glass. The bracelet
measures 215 inches in diameter, and weighs 20z. 8dwts. 19grs. The next
example, Plate XXV, fig. 6 (no. 64), shows various forms of punches, and the
hour-glass pattern is again used. The bracelet measures 2} inches in diameter,
1 Archaeological Journal, vol. iv, p. 112, fig. 1.
[46*]
290 Proceedings os the Royal Lrish Academy.
and weighs 17 dwts. 17 grs. Plate XXV, figs. 2 and 4 (nos. 67 and 78), show
the patterns on two bracelets; the first measures 2} inches in diameter, and
weighs 2 oz. 6dwts. Sgrs., and the second measures 2% inches in diameter,
and weighs loz. 17 dwts. 18h grs. The patterns of the bracelets shown in
Plate X XV, figs. 15 and 3 (nos. 76 and 81), resemble each other, but the first is
very broad in the centre, measuring 12 inches, while it is closed by wires coiled
round in a spiral as shown in the figure. It measures 24 inches in diameter,
and weighs 1 oz. 9dwts. 25grs. The second is a penannular bracelet of the
usual type, and has a diameter of 2} inches, and weighs 15 dwts. 12} g1s.
Plate XXV. fig. 7 (no. 104), shows the pattern of a portion of a bracelet which
measures 3} inches in length, and weighs 14dwts. 2grs. Two bracelets of a
different type are shown in Plate XXV, figs. 8 and 11 (nos. 87 and 90). They
are quadrangular in section, and were closed by having their extremities, which
taper towards the ends, entwined with wire. The block for number 87, which is
half the actual size, was made from a model, but the original bracelet has since
been acquired, and is now in the collection. Its diameter is 44 inches, and
it weighs lloz. 14dwts. 19 grs. The other bracelet measures 34 inches in
diameter, and weighs 2 oz. 5 dwts. 11 grs. The illustration is one-third of the
actual size. It was given by W. Holmes, Esq., to Dean Dawson (no. 31
in the latter’s catalogue). The bracelet shown on Plate XXV, fig. 12 (no. 70),
is composed of a double coil of wire with a diamond pattern, and is fastened by
coils of wire twisted round the ends of the bracelet with a spiral in the centre.
It measures 2? inches in diameter, and weighs 15 dwts. 14 grs.
An example of a similar type of bracelet (no. 74) is also shown on Plate
XXV, fig. 9, the illustration being one-third of the actual size. The bracelet
weighs 18dwts. 4grs. A bracelet of octangular section, with gradually
decreasing extremities which overlap and entwine each other, is also illustrated,
Plate XXV, fig. 10, one-third of the actual size. The bracelet is numbered 91,
and weighs 1 oz. 1 dwt. 6grs. A chain of six plain rings linked together is
also figured, above half the actual size, on Plate XXV, fig. 14.
The illustrations of the ingots and bracelets should be compared with
those of the Cuerdale hoard published in the Archaeological Journal, vol. iv:
pp- 111 and 189, when it will be seen that the objects found in Ireland are
identical with those discovered in England; and a perusal of the description
of the English find, with an examination of the evidence there adduced, can
leave no doubt as to the origin and period to which these silver antiquities are
to be ascribed.
1. A silver ingot, rudely cast, 44 inches long, weight 2 0z. 15 dwts. 163 grs.
Found in the county Down. 2. Do., shorter, weight 20z. 7 dwts. 20 grs. ;
obtained with the Dawson Collection. 3. Do., described on p. 289. 4. Do.;
Armsrronc— Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 291
rude, 22 inches long, weight loz. 12dwts. 5grs.; procured from the county
Down. (Dawson Collection.) 5. Do., triangular, 22 inches in length, weight
loz. 4dwts. “Found with sixteen ingots of the same shape at Blackcastle,
near Wexford.” 6. Do., cut off at end, weight 17 dwts. lgr. “ Found in the
King’s County in 1828 with some Saxon coins; the gift of W. Holmes, Esq.,
to Dean Dawson.” 7. Do., weight 16dwts. lgr. “Found at Ballyadams,
Queen’s County.” (Dawson Collection.) 8. Do., a fragment, weight 6 dwts.
ders. 9. Do., weight 9dwts. 14ers. 10. Do., larger, weight 11 dwts. 9 grs.
11. Do., weight 12 dwts. 10grs. 12. Do., weight 2dwts. 174 grs. 15. Do.,
weight 3dwts. l6grs. 14. Fragment of a manufactured ring, quadrangular
in section; weight 2dwts. 9grs. 15. Fragment of a bar, apparently in the
working process, weight 5dwts. 9grs. 16. Fragment of a curved ring, eight-
sided in section; weight 16 dwts. 2grs. 17. Fragment of a cylindrical rod;
weight 5dwts. li grs. 18. Do., weight 6dwts. lgr. 19. Do., weight 6 dwts.
1lgr. 20. Do., weight 7 dwts. 11 grs. 21. A small horse-shoe-shaped silver
bar; weight 2dwts. 3grs. 22. An unclosed ring, fractured at the end; weight
Idwts. 19grs. 23. Do., narrowing towards extremities like some of the rude
flat gold bracelets, slightly rounded at extremities; weight 17 dwts. 7 grs.
24 to 31. Hight rude silver rings linked together ; their total weight is 10 oz.
16 dwts. 3grs. Six of these are illustrated (Plate XXV, fig. 14). 32. Frag-
ment of a rude flat ring apparently in process of formation; weight 2 oz.
13 dwts. 3 grs. Found at Ballyadams, Queen’s County, 1832. (Dawson Collee-
tion.) 33. A plain, flat, thin unclosed ring, oval, tapering towards the ends,
2% inches in long diameter; weight 1 oz. 13 dwts. 5gis. 34. Larger, and
representing more of the bracelet character, flat, plain, broad in centre, taper-
ing to ends, diameter 22; weight 1 oz. 18 dwts. 11 grs. Found near Virginia,
county of Cavan. (Dawson Collection.) 35 to 38. Four fragments of a thin
flat bracelet, weighing together 2 oz. 3 dwts. 4 grs.; said to have been found in
the county of Galway. 39. An unclosed ring, cylindrical, rude; weight
19 dwts. 3 grs. 40. Do., more perfect, oval, bar tapers towards ends, diameter
27; weight loz. 7dwts. 6grs. 41. Do., smaller and thinner, extremities
pointed ; weight 13 dwts. 2grs. 42. An unclosed armilla, wide in opening,
quadrangular in section, ends flattened ; weight 9 dwts. 7 grs. 43. Do., four-
sided, ends flattened, oval, diameter 2%; weight 1 oz. 12 dwts. 9 grs.; slightly
corroded on surface. 44. Do., somewhat larger, very smooth and perfect,
23 inches long diameter; weight 1 oz., 2 dwts. 12 grs. 45. Do., but slighter,
tapers slightly at ends, diameter 2%; weight 18 dwts. 9 grs. 46. Do., slighter
ends, slightly flattened, diameter 2}; weight 9 dwts. 7 grs. 47. Do., but more
tapering towards small pointed extremities, diameter 22 ; weight 12 dwts.
20 grs. 48. Do., but much smaller, resembles a child’s bracelet, quadrangular
292 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
in section, tapers slightly to flattened ends. external diameter 2 inches; weight
10 dwts. 19 grs. 49. An unclosed massive ring, differing in pattern irom all
the foregoing, hexagonal in section, oval in figure, 1¢ inches in long diameter :
weight loz. 16 dwts. ligrs. This article is evidently unfinished. 50. Silver
torque, broken into three portious, formed of two ornamental silver wires
twisted rope-like, and reducing in thickness towards ends: weight 3 oz. 0 dwt.
19grs. See Transactions k. I. A., vol. xxii, pt. 1, p. 519. (Sirr Collection.)
51. Do., formed of central wire surrounded by plaited network of fine wire:
weight 1 oz. 5 dwts. 224. grs. 52. Portion of silver torque formed of seven wires
plaited into a curve of triangular section at one end, either forged or beaten
into a solid mass, or originally drawn from that mass; weight 8 dwts. 13 ers.
53 to 56. (Three pieces of) a silver torque formed of three plain wires twisted
together rope-like ; ends of the torque formed of the three wires wrought into
a solid mass and reduced to a tapered point; weight 3 oz. 3 dwis.4grs. Found
in the county of Galway; obtained from Donegan.’ 57 and 58. Portions of a
torque of quadrangular section, ornamented in two outer surfaces by punched
triangular markings. Found as 53 to 56; weight 2 oz. 0 dwt. 19 ors.
59. Silver bracelet (?), imperfect, ornamented with a raised linear pattern:
weight 1 oz. 10 dwts. 60. Part of a silver torque decorated all over the surface
by punched ornament; weight 2 oz. 7 dwts. ll grs. 61. Fragment of similar
ornamented bar, weight 7 dwts.15 ¢rs. 62. Silver bracelet described on p. 289.
63. Silver bracelet, ornamented; weight 2 0z. 3 dwts. 44. grs. 64. Do., de-
seribed on p. 289. 65. Do.,weight 30z. 10dwts. 12grs. (Dawson Collection, 20.)
66. Do., weight 2 oz. 16 dwts. 17 grs. Found in county Galway; obtained
irom Donegan’s collection. 67. Do., described on p.290. 68. Do., weight
17 dwts. 4 grs. (Dawson Collection. 19.) 69. Do., weight 16 dwis. 2 grs.
70. Do., described on p.290. 71. Silver bracelet in two parts, joimed by a hinge-
joint, each portion being of beautifully chased and ornamented silver, hollow.
Presented by the executors of Leslie Ogilby, Esq., of Prussia Street; weight
19 dwts, 22 grs. (This object (no. 71) is modern, and probably of Indian
origin. 72. Silver bracelet formed of ornamented wire similar to that
in 70, but composed of three coils, the ends being loosely wound round
them. Mr. Wakeman states it was found near Galway town, January 2nd,
1862. Obtained from Mr. Wakeman; weight loz. 10 dwts. 6grs. 73. Do.,
formed of two coils of silver wire, ornamented on the convex side with beading,
the ends are wound round the centre portion or meeting of the coils; weight
17 dwts. 9grs. (The identification of this is uncertain.) 74. Do., de-
1 A silver Scandinavian tore of similar type to the above described is figured in the
R.1.A. Celtic Christian Guidz, 2nd ed., p. 92, fig- 104, No. 2.
Armsrrone— Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 293
scribed on p. 290. 75. Composed of a silver bar of oblique quadrangular
section passing into round wires at the ends, mutually entwined and
grasping the quadrangular parts; weight 1 oz. 13 dwts. 11 grs. 76. Described
on p. 290. 77. Silver bracelet, ornamented. (Dawson Collection, 16) ;
weight 30z. 7dwts. 6grs. 78. Do., described on p. 290. 79. Silver bracelet,
small, ornamented; weight 9 dwts. 21 gers. 80. Do., weight 1 oz. 5 dwts.
Found with several others in the scarp of a rath, townland of Emy, county of
Monaghan. (Query Dawson Collection, no.13 or 15.) 81. Described on p.290.
82. Do., weight 14 dwts. 17 grs. (34 Sirr.) Found near Emyvale, county of
Monaghan. 83. Portion of silver bracelet, ornamented; weight 1 oz. 9 dwts.
Sers. 84. Portion of silver bracelet stamped with chevron pattern, weight
1 oz. 9dwts. 1 gr. Found in the county of Galway ; obtained from Donegan.
85. Portion of no. 84; weight 10 dwts. 16 grs. 86. Silver bracelet, ornamented
by a St. Andrew’s cross in the centre and by rude flutings; weight 1 oz. 9 dwts.
4 ors. 87. Plated model of silver bracelet of oblique quadrangular section in
centre, gradually diminishing towards closure, then passing into strong wires
firmly bound together. (This is the model the original of which is described
on p. 290.) 88. Silver bracelet, ornamented; weight 17 dwts. 63 grs. 89. Do.,
of the same type as 75, but it has the angles taken off or beaten down, and
the ends are cut off; weight 16 dwts. 6 grs. 90. Do., described on p. 290.
91. Described on p. 290. 92. Do., massive, portion missing; ornamented
by zig-zag punched indentations; weight 3 oz. 13dwts. 16 grs. (Dawson
Collection, 17.) 93. Do., fragment of a bracelet, ornamented by longitudinal
punched indentations; weight 4 dwts. 15 grs. 94. Do., ornamented by
punched indentations; weight 5dwts. 4grs. 95. Do., weight 5 dwts. 5 grs.
Found as no. 84. 96. Do., weight 11 dwts. 6 grs. 97. Do., a fragment,
perhaps a portion of 86; weight 1 dwt. 17 ers. 98. Do., perfect bracelet,
massive, ornamented on both edges by rows of quatrefoil-shaped punchings ;
weight 3 oz. 8 dwts. 16 grs. 99. Do., small, ornamented (Dawson Col-
lection, 25); weight 15 dwts. 16 grs. 100. A portion of a silver bracelet,
ornamented; weight 6 dwts. 17 grs. 101. Do., weight 17 dwts. 23 grs.
102. Do. (in two portions), weight 8 dwts. 15 grs. 103. Do., fragment of,
ornamented by chevron-shaped punchings; weight 11 dwts. 7 grs., unidenti-
fied.) 104. Portion of bracelet described on p. 290.
BRoocuEs.
The following portion of the catalogue deals with the silver brooches in
the collection. Of these, numbers 1-23 are mediaeval or later ring-brooches ;
most of them are plain, but a few are ornamented, and two have inscriptions.
Number 12 is the largest and most ornamental; it has ten empty settings on
2904 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the ring and one on the pin. The small ring-brooches have a diameter of
about an inch. Two of these (nos. 7 and 14) are illustrated full size
(Plate XXVI, figs. 20 and 21), and will show the type.
Numbers 24 and 26 are silver pins of early type, and numbers 27 to 45
are Celtic brooches of the Christian period, and include such well-known
examples as the “Queen’s” and “Killamery.” The original catalogue of
these has been considerably expanded ; and as the more important brooches
have been frequently described and illustrated, references to the literature
dealing with them have been added in several cases. Of these brooches
numbers 33 to 35 belong to a well-known type of penannular brooch in which
the expanded ring terminals are ornamented with bosses in the form of plain
caps joined to one another by strap-work dividing the surface of the brooch
into panels, which are filled with interlaced work. Fragments of brooches of
this type have been found in the Cuerdale hoard, and they may be dated to the
tenth century. Numbers 38 to 41 belong to the “thistle” variety, and may
be dated to the early tenth century. It has been suggested that the thistle
brooches are due to oriental influences which operated in the Baltic during
the Viking period, and the frequent discovery of cufic coins with such
brooches lends support to this view.!
One of the least-known brooches in the collection is the fine example
found in County Tipperary, which does not appear to have been illustrated
previously. This is depicted (Plate XX VII), and it is hoped the figure will
prove of interest. e
In the descriptions of the brooches dates have been suggested where there
were any grounds for arriving at them: butas the brooches are few in number,
and sundry belong to the same type, it has not been thought necessary to enter
into any attempt ata detailed chronology. Mr. R. A. Smith, who has devoted
much time to the study of penannular brooches, has dealt very fully with the
age of the different types, in a monograph which students are recommended
to study; it is printed in Archaeologia, vol. lxv, p. 223. The chapter on
penannular brooches in the Academy’s Celtic Christian Guide should also be
consulted.
1. Silver ring-brooch, ornamented with a chevron pattern, diameter 12 of
an inch; weight ldwt.14igrs. 2. Do., diameter ? of an inch; weight 144 grs.
3. Do., the ring is ornamented half with chevron and half with lines, diameter
41 ofaninch; weight 1dwt.16grs. 4 Do., the back of the ring is ornamented
with a dotted chevron pattern and a cross, diameter 1 inch; weight 1 dwt.
16 grs. 5. Do, unornamented,1 inch, weight 1dwt. 6. Do., diameter +3 of
1 Archaeologia, vol. lxv, p. 241,
Armstrone— Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 295
an inch; weight 1 dwt. 7. Do., diameter +é of an inch; weight 16 grs. 8. Do.,
diameter 13 of an inch; weight 174ers. 9. Do., diameter % of an inch;
weight 17grs. 10. Do., diameter 15 of an inch; weight 15} ers. 11. Do.
16
diameter 1inch; weight 1dwt. 15} grs. 12. Large ring-brooch; the ring is
ornamented, and has ten raised settings, all of which are empty ; the pin is
ornamented, and has an empty setting in its centre. Diameter 12 inches;
weight 11 dwts. 20ers. 13. Small ring-brooch ; it is ornamented with a step-
pattern on the front in niello, and a chevron pattern with remains of niello
at the back. Diameter 3 of an inch; weight 23 ers. 14. Silver ring-brooch
unornamented. Diameter 1% of an inch; weight 20 grs. 15. Do., worn,
ornamented on the front and back with floral patterns, diameter 1-); inches;
weight 2 dwts. 15 grs. 16. Do., ornamented. Diameter +2 of an inch; weight
2dwts. 9grs. 17. Do., the ring is inscribed ENNAIDARGAIRAMEVA + (?)
Diameter 1,); of an inch; weight 1 dwt. 17 grs. 18. The ring is inscribed
+AVE(D)V + AVEX. (?) Diameter % of an inch; weight 1 dwt. 19. Do.,
ring ornamented. Diameter {of an inch; weight 18 grs. 20. Do. Diameter
linch; weight 1 dwt. 183 ¢rs. 21. Do., the brooch is oblong and ends in
two hands with their palms joined together. There is an empty setting at
the head of the brooch; it is 1,3; inches in length, and weighs 1 dwt. 153 grs.
22. Small circular brooch; half of the ring is twisted and beaded; the other
half is plain. Diameter 2 of an inch; weight 1 dwt. 11} ers. 23. Do.,
ornamented on front and back. Diameter { of an inch; weight 1 dwt.
194 ors.
24. Small silver pin; the head is roughly circular; the upper portion is
formed of pellets; the lower is expanded and decorated with Celtic orna-
ment. (Plate XXVI, fig. 29.) The pin is 32 inches long, and weighs 3 dwts.
18ers. It is an early form of the so-called “hand-type” pins. It was
purchased from Mr, W. F. Wakeman, and was found in 1848 at Castletown,
Kilpatrick, County Meath, together with a pin of hand-type now in the
collection (No. P. 634). See Proceedings Society of Antiquaries of London;
2nd series, vol. xx, p. 351.
25. Silver bodkin 52 inches long, marked E.G. Weight 9 dwts. 103 grs.
26. Silver pin with a circular head decorated with spiral ornament. The
shank is decorated with a number of designs in oblong panels. The pin is
9Z inches long and weighs 2 oz. 9dwts. 6grs. It is illustrated F. J. A. Celtic
Christian Guide, 2nd ed., p. 36, fig. 46.
27. Silver hinge-brooch, the kite-shaped pendant, which is ornamented
with inset panels of gilt filigree and granulae work, terminates in an animal’s
head grasping a ring. The shank of the pin is ornamented; it is 6% inches
long, and the total length of the brooch with the head stretched out is
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C, [47]
296 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
9} inches; its weight is loz, 12 dwts. 2grs. It is similar in character to
that found at Clonmacnois, and now in the possession of the Rt. Hon.
the Earl of Dunraven, K-P., which is figured by the late Mr. J. R. Allen in
Celtic Art in Pagan and Christian Times, p. 221.
28. Small silver ring-brooch; the 1g is engraved with chevron patterns
terminating in beaked heads, and there is a projection from its centre
furnished with a movable swivel which has four amber settings. The head of
the pin and the neck of the swivel are ornamented with fine wire-work
The pin is 4 inches long, and the ring has an outside diameter of 13 inches.
The brooch weighs 1 oz. 2 dwts. 153 grs.
29 and 30. Ring and pin of silver annular brooch; the hoop of the ring is
plain, and ends in animal heads grasping a circular setting, now empty; the
pin, which is broken at the back of the head, has an empty circular setting on
the front. The pin is 5? inches long, and the ring 2} inches in diameter.
The brooch weighs 1 oz. 19 dwts. 9 grs.
31. This is described as “portion of fibula.” It is a silver bracelet with
large knobs at the end. It weighs 1 oz. 13 dwts. 4grs.
32. Silver penannular brooch; the hoop is plain and ends in animal heads
at its junction with the terminals, which consist of four-sided plates, having
in the centre a plain boss with a beaded border surrounded by pierced
zoomorphie work of a degraded character. The pin is 6} inches long, and its
head is slightly ornamented. The hoop is 3} inches broad, and the brooch
weighs 5 oz. 7 dwts. 8 grs.; it is figured by Salin, Altgermanische
Thierornamentik, p. 334, fig.715. It probably dates from about the middle
of the ninth century.
33. Silver penannular brooch of the Viking period. The expanded ring
terminals are each ornamented with five bosses in the form of plain caps, which,
when perfect, were surrounded at the base by a raised beaded ring. The
bosses are joined to one another by strap-work, dividing each plate into three
panels, which are filled with zoomorphic ornament. The head of the pin
is decorated, and the terminals display a slight ornamentation on the back.
The brooch weighs 60z. 6dwts. 9grs.; the pin is 7? inches long, and the
ring-breadth is 44 inches. It was found near Virginia, County Cavan, and
is figured R. I. A. Celtic Christian Guide, 2nd ed., Plate IV, fig. 1. Fragments
of brooches of this type were found in the Cuerdale hoard, and may be dated
to the tenth century 4D.
34, Silver penannular brooch of similar type. The pin is broken at the
end and is 7}inches long. The ring is 5 inches in breadth, and the brooch
weighs 7 oz. 19 dwts. 13 grs. For particulars as to its purchase see Proceedings
f. I, A., vol. vi, p. 203, and p, xiv of the Appendix,
Armsrrone— Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquitts. 297
35. Silver penannular brooch of similar type; the pin-head is broken at
the top. The pin is 7{inches long, and the ring is 4% inches in breadth.
The brooch weighs 6 oz. 12 dwts. 20 grs. It was formerly in the Sirr Collec-
tion (no. 21).
36. “ Portions of ring of fibula.” (Unidentified.)
37. No particulars of this object are given except its weight—2 oz. 5 dwts.
4 ors.—and that it is no. 39 Dawson Collection. Under 39 Dawson Collection
it is deseribed as a small fibula, and the weight given as loz. 83 grs.
(Unidentified. )
38. Silver penannular brooch. This brooch belongs to the well-known so-
called “thistle type,” the pin-head and ring-bosses being decorated on one
side with numerous small spikes, and on the other with curved and rectilinear
patterns. The pin measures 104 inches long, and the ring is 32 inches broad.
The brooch weighs 70z. 7dwts. 13grs. For particulars of its purchase, see
Proceedings R. I. A., vol. vi, p. xiv of Appendix. Brooches of this type belong
to the Viking period; they have been found in the Cuerdale hoard, and may
be dated to the tenth century.
39. Silver penannular “thistle”? brooch of similar type. In this case the
thistle ornament covers both sides of the bosses and pin-head, which is slightly
broken. The pin is 102 inches long, and the ring is 4% inches in breadth.
The brooch weighs 1.1 0z. 15 dwts. 10 ers.
40, Silver penannular “thistle” brooch of similar type. The pin, which
is slightly ornamented in the centre of the shank, is 10 inches long, and the
ving is 4% inches broad. The brooch weighs 12 oz. 18 dwts. 8 grs., and was
found “near Mr. Deese’s place, county of Kildare.” It is figured &. 1. A.
Celtic Christian Guide, 2nd ed., p. 30, fig. 35.
41, Head of very large “thistle” brooch. It measures 43 inches long, and
weighs 9 oz. 9dwts. ll grs. It is stated to have been found in County
Kilkenny, and was purchased with number 38. If the rest of the brooch
was in proportion to this ring, the pin would have been 2 feet long, and the
diameter of the ring some 10 inches. The back of it is shown one half the
actual size on Plate XXVI, fig. 15. It is also figured, both sides, &. L.A.
Celtic Christian Guide, 2nd ed., p. 31, fig. 36.
42. Silver ring-brooch ; the expanded portion of the ring contains raised
plates surrounded by an edging of interlaced work. Each plate contains a
diamond-shaped space filled with delicate gold filigree patterns. The con-
_nexion of the expanded and unexpanded portions of the ring is marked by a
setting containing amber. ‘The plates are joined in the centre by a circular
boss containing an amber setting at each end (the lower one of which is
missing), and a central bar which contained interlaced work. The head of
[47*]
298 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
the pin is of semi-triangular form, with a diamond-shaped space filled with
interlaced work; the head has an edging of interlaced work, and there is
an amber setting at each angle. he pinis 10 inches long, and the ring, which
is slightly ornamented at the back, is 44 inches in width (Plate XXVII).
The brooch weighs 9 oz. 5dwts. 12 ¢rs., and was found in County Tipperary.
It was purchased for £8 2s. 2d., and it is stated that “2 pieces of lead are
enclosed in the chambers of the ring,” the meaning of which is, apparently,
that the raised plates havea leaden filling; the raised portion of the pin-head
also appears to be filled in the same way.
43. Silver ring-brooch, gilt. The narrow portion ot the hoop is ornamented
with interlaced work terminating in zoomorphic heads. The expanded portion
is decorated with a raised three-lobed ornament containing a central boss
filled with granulae and filigree work. The joining of the terminals is marked
at the ends, by two human heads, and in the centre, by a bar with interlaced
work. The flat portion of the expanded hoop is decorated with zoomorphic
work, and at each division of the raised lobes is an animal head. The head
of the pin consists of a similar lobed boss to those on the terminal plates.
The junction of the hoop and terminals is marked at the back by two boldly
executed outline animal heads in relief. The pin, which has a small panel of
interlaced ornament in the centre of the shank, is broken at the end; it
measures 7} inches in length. The hoop is 44 inches in breadth, and the
brooch weighs 7 oz. 18dwts. 3grs. It is generally known as the “Queen’s”
brooch, as a copy of it was presented to Queen Victoria. It is stated, on the
authority of Messrs. Waterhouse and Co. of Dublin, to have been found in
County Cavan. It is illustrated R. J. A. Celtic Christian Guide, 2nd ed.,
Plate III, fig. 1; see also Archaeologia, vol. Ixv, p. 231.
44. Silver ring of annular brooch; the hoop is decorated with interlaced
ornament, and the terminal-plate with two raised circles containing spiral
ornament. The terminal-plate is ornamented with interlaced work and four
raised settings containing amber. The division of the terminal-plate is marked
by two oblong open spaces, and on the outer edge of the brooch at its junction
with the hoop are two bird-like heads. A rope pattern ornaments the outer
edge of the brooch; it has three twists at the base. The expanded portion
of the brooch is ornamented at the back with four circles, the two upper of
which contain gilt panels of geometric, and the two lower of interlaced
ornament. The hoop is 34 inches in diameter, and weighs 2 oz. 1 dwt. 20 grs.
45, Silver penannular brooch; the hoop is highly decorated with panels
of spiral filigree work gilt, and in the centre with interlaced filigree work, and
a setting now empty. The expanded terminals are square in form and have
a raised diamond-shaped boss, with filigree work in the centre, and around
Armsrrone— Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 299
it; the terminals are edged with settings of coloured glass, or garnet, and
amber. The head of the pin is broken; it measures 5} inches long, and the
hoop is 3% inches in breadth. The brooch weighs 5 oz. 1 dwt. 16grs. It is
stated to have been found at Kilmainham, and is figured R. J. A. Celtic
Christian Guide, 2nd ed., p. 28, fig. 23. See also Archacologia, vol. lxv,
p- 239.
FINGER RINGS.
The finger rings dealt with by Sir William Wilde in his Ms. catalogue only
include those of silver or white metal, and are a varied assortment. The
descriptions in the Ms. list, which are of a very summary character, have made
the identification in several cases uncertain and in some impossible. For such
of the rimgs as have been identified (either certainly or with considerable
doubt) a more technical and modern description, taken, with alterations where
necessary, from the Museum’s Catalogue of the Academy’s collection of
finger rings,’ has been substituted for that of the catalogue, while some
blocks from the same work have been made use of by permission of the
Director of the National Museum.
Of the rings described, numbers 22 to 26 belong to a form allied to the
well-known and widely distributed stirrup type, which goes’ back to the
thirteenth century, though the rings described are probably somewhat later
than this date. Numbers 27 to 29 and 30 are decade rings. These are rings
which have, as a rule, ten projections for the fingers to touch while prayers
are recited, their use being similar to that of the rosary. The rings described
are probably of seventeenth-century date.
1. Silver, a plain hoop, inscribed on the inside feare God only. Greatest
external diameter { of an inch; weight 4dwts. 17} grs. (Dawson Collection,
127.)
2. Silver, plain hoop, inscribed on the inside >’ FOR+ GET + ME+ NOT.
Greatest external diameter } of an inch; weight 1dwt. 17 grs. (Dawson
Collection, 128.)
3. Silver, a plain hoop; 1492 is scratched on the exterior, and on the
inside AE and other marks and letters. Greatest external diameter of an inch;
weight 3 dwts. 2 grs. (1881: 125). (Identification uncertain.)
4. Silver, a plain hoop, inscribed on the inside feare god only. Greatest
external diameter Z of an inch; weight 4dwts. (Dawson Collection, 127.)
1 Catalogue of the Finger Rings in the Collection of the Royal Irish Academy in the
National Museum, Dublin, by E. C. R. Armstrong, (To be obtained at the Museum,
price 2d.)
300 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
5. Silver, plain hoop, inscribed on the inside Zove God. Greatest external
diameter % of an inch; weight 4dwts. 5 grs. (Dawson Collection, 127.)
6. Thick silver hoop, ornamented with conventional patterns; engraved
on the inside with the motto: KEEPE* FAITH * TILL* DEATH. Greatest
external diameter 1 inch; weight + dwts. 11 grs.
7. White metal broad hoop, decorated with a plain border at each edge
and vertical lines between. It is broken. Diameter { of an inch; weight
2 dwts.
8. Silver, a broad, flat hoop, with incised diamond and line patterns, each
of the diamond patterns having a small cross within it. The inside is
engraved with a pentagon followed by the letters TRFWHFORFWER IK. It
is tempting to read the first word as a blundered form of true or truth for ever.
This ring is possibly aimuletic, judging by the pentagon which appears at
the commencement of the legend, and which usually had a magical signifi-
cance. It is a palimpsest, the present letters having been apparently engraved
over a former inscription. Greatest external diameter { of an inch; weight
5 dwts. 8 grs.
9. White metal, thin ornamented hoop, broken and roughly soldered.
Diameter of an inch; weight 23 grs.
10. Silver, a plain hoop divided into sections and inscribed on the outside
MADE MARTA SRACKHA wR.
Greatest external diameter { of an inch; weight 1 dwt. 214 ors.
11. Deseribed only as “broken in three places.” (This has not been
identified.)
12. Silver, hoop ornamented with oblong bosses. Greatest external
diameter +4 of an inch ; weight 1 dwt. 3 grs. (Dawson Collection, 130.)
13. Silver, hoop much broken and roughly repaired; two hands clasping
a heart surmounted by a crown. Greatest external diameter { of an inch ;
weight 1 dwt. 234 grs.
14. Silver (7), ornamental open-work hoop. Greatest external diameter
} of an inch; weight 3 dwts. 234 gers.
15. Silver, hoop widens to form the bezel, which is divided into three
compartments with ornament in relief; the centre panel has a cruciform
pattern, and on each side is a quatrefoil. Two rows of dots divide the panels,
and there are four rows of dots outside them. This ring resembles one figured
by Dalton (Catalogue of Finger Rings in the British Museum, p. 249, no. 1740),
which is described as English and assigned to the twelfth century (Pl. XXVI,
fig. 24). Diameter Z of an inch; weight 1 dwt. 18 grs.
16. Unidentified; it is described as “resembling very much some of the
silver armillae in ornamentation which does not extend to the extremities.”
ArmsrronG— Catalogue of Silver und Ecclestasticul Antiquities, 301
17. Silver, made of a long thin rod, ornamented with a raised diamond
pattern, triple in front and double at the back, the whole secured by the
wire-like ends of the rod being twisted round the ring on each side. This is
a Scandinavian ring of the Viking period. Diameter £ of an inch; weight
2dwts. 4 grs.
18. Silver; the hoop is decorated with incised linear ornament, and on one
shoulder there is a cross formy, and on the other a quatrefoil. The bezel is
narrower than the hoop and is poimted; it is ornamented on the front with
dots in relief, and on the sides with incised lines (Pl. XXVI, fig. 18).
Diameter of an inch; weight 194 ers.
19. This has not been identified.
20. Silver, roundish hoop; the bezel is pointed and resembles the stirrup
type ; on either side it has a square panel decorated with a cross saltire
within a square in niello; the pointed bezel has an incised chevron pattern
on the front and a cross on each side (Pl. XX VI, fig. 25). Diameter 45 of an
inch; weight 1 dwt. 23 grs.
21. Silver, decorated hoop with a pointed bezel, ornamented with square
dots on the front and incised lines on the side, capped by flat knob ornamented
with an incised flower; the shoulders are ornamented with square panels
decorated with a flower (Pl. XX VJ, fig. 27). Diameter +3 of an inch; weight
1 dwt. 134 ers.
22. Silver; the bezel is pyramidal and ornamented with-a knob composed
of five pellets ; the hoop is inscribed on the outside
A/V |H|M/A|B/ELAY.
Greatest external diameter, including bezel, 1,8, inches; weight 4 dwts,
15 grs.
23. Silver, similar type; the bezel is ornamented with three single knobs ;
the hoop is inscribed on the outside
A|p|#| MM|A| Bl E| AG.
Greatest external diameter, including bezel, 1,4, inches; weight 2 dwts.
15 grs.
24, Silver, similar type, with traces of gilding; the bezel is ornamented
with a cross composed of five knobs in the centre, and two large knobs com-
posed of pellets at the sides; the hoop is inscribed on the outside
A|D|2|fM|A|B| EA,
Greatest external diameter, including bezel, 14 inches; weight 6 dwts.
12 grs.
25. Silver; the bezel is ornamented with a large cross composed of pellets
in the centre and a small one on each side (Pl. XXVI, fig. 17). The ring is
302 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
stated to have been found in a stone coffin in Ballymore Eustace Churchyard,
County Wicklow. Greatest external diameter, including bezel, 12 inches;
weight 7 dwis. 23 grs.
26. Silver, with traces of gilding, similar to the last, but all the crosses
on the bezel are smaller (Pl XXVI, fig. 26). Greatest external diameter
1,3, inches; weight odwts. 14 grs.
Numbers 27-31 are decade rings.
27. Silver, with ten projections, oval bezel inscribed with a cross beneath
the letters INR. At the back of the bezel are engraved the letters E.M.
Greatest external diameter, including bezel and projection, 12 inches; weight
A dwts. 19} ¢rs. (Dawson Collection, 109.)
28. Silver, ten projections, oval bezel engraved with a cross fitchy above
the letters IHS. Greatest external diameter, including bezel and projection,
1, inches; weight 3 dwts. 4grs.
29. Silver, ten projections, heart-shaped bezel engraved with a cross above
the letters JHS. Greatest external diameter, including bezel and projection,
43 of an inch; weight 1 dwt. 14grs. (Dawson Collection. 109.
30. Silver, thin hoop, with ten small knobs, oval bezel with a rayed cross
in relief, having above it the word JUBILE and below it the date 1826.
Greatest external diameter 2 of an inch; weight 21 grs.
31. Silver, ten projections; the bezel is replaced by a standing cross
(Plate XXVL, fig. 23). Greatest external diameter, including the cross and a
projection, |-S; inches; weight 2 dwts. 20 grs. (Dawson Collection, 109.)
32. Silver, thin hoop: the bezel consists of two conjoined hearts surrounded
by a beaded border and surmounted by a beaded crown. Greatest external
diameter £ of an inch; weight 1 dwt. 114 gers.
33. Silver, a thin plain hoop with a small oval bezel ornamented in relief
with a rude figure of the Virgin and Child; below the figures is the word HAL.
Greatest external diameter, including bezel, 3 of an inch; weight 193 grs.
34. Silver, plain hoop; the bezel consists of a central knob surrounded by
filigree work,with five smaller knobs with filigree work on each side. Oriental.
Greatest external diameter, including bezel, =), of an inch; weight 2 dwts. 1 gr.
35. Silver, clasped hands in front, hoop ridged at back, with an inscription
)>brd nara) Renvsx(( Jesus of Nazareth). Fifteenth century. (Plate XX VI,
fig. 23.) Greatest external diameter { of an inch: weight 35 dwts.
36. Silver ; the hoop is much bent out of shape and worn. It is ridged,
and there are two side panels which were apparently engraved. Greatest
external diameter 1 inch; weight 6 dwts. 1 gr.
37. Silver, the hoop is ridged and engraved with half-lozenges, hands
clasped at back; bezel oblong and similarly ornamented as the hoop.
——
ARMSTRONG
Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 303
Greatest external diameter +3 of aninch. Fifteenth century ; weight 3 dwts.
163 grs. (Dawson Collection, 121.)
38. Silver or white metal, which has been coated with a poor kind of
gilding; the broad hoop is engraved with asort of rope pattern ; the shoulders
are engraved with saltires and circles, and the ridged bezel with a kind of
leaf decoration. External diameter, including bezel, ¢ of an inch. This is
probably of German origin; weight 7 dwts. 6 gers.
39. Not identified (described as massive, gilt, ornamentation lozenge-shaped
spaces with central circle, and highly engraved).
40. Silver; the back of the hoop is plain; the shoulders are ridged and
engraved with a chevron plait ornament; the bezel is ridged and engraved
with a similar ornament. Fifteenth century. External diameter, including
bezel, 1% of an inch ; weight 7 dwts. 18 grs.
41. Silver, engraved hoop with a knob in the centre opposite the bezel ;
oval bezel engraved with concentric circles, and in the centre a saltire. An
oriental ring of mediaeval date. Greatest external diameter, including bezel,
£ of an inch; weight 2 dwts. 10 grs.
42. Silver, uncut signet, engraved hoop ornamented with five knobs, plain
oval bezel. An oriental ring ot mediaeval date. Greatest external diameter,
including bezel, § of aninch; weight 6 dwts. 14 grs. (Dawson Collection, 114.)
43. Silver; wide hoop with two ridges, and between these incised lines in
pairs. Circular bezel with a simple interlacing ornament of a single band.
Diameter 12 of an inch; weight 3 dwts. 9 grs.
44. Silver signet, ornamental ridged hoop, roughly circular bezel engraved
with a cipher within a beaded border. Greatest external diameter, including
bezel, of an inch; weight 4 dwts. 15 grs. (Dawson Collection, 113.)
45, Silver signet, octagonal bezel, engraved with a cipher within a beaded
border. Found near Castlestewart, County Tyrone. Ixternal diameter 1 inch ;
weight 6 dwts. 93 grs. (Dawson Collection, 151.)
46. Silver signet, ornamental hoop, large oval bezel, engraved with the
letters ¥¥ $ within a beaded border. External diameter, including bezel,
15 of an inch; weight 7 dwts. 54 grs.
47. White metal, engraved shoulders ; the circular bezel is engraved with
the letters AIHITOI. Byzantine. Greatest external diameter, including
bezel, +2 of an inch; weight 2 dwts. 24 grs. (Dawson Collection, 115.)
48. Silver; the bezel is broken and the setting missing; the hoop, which
is much worn, is inscribed on the outside +..... EGO .P“LA..... The
inscription is unreadable, but was probably ofa religious character. Greatest
external diameter +3 ofan inch ; weight 2 dwts. 143 grs. (Dawson Collection,
118.)
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXXII., SECT. C, [48 }
304 ’ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
49. Silver; the hoop is broad and flat, with applied foliate ornament,
joined at the back by a beaded line. The bezel is missing. (Plate XXVI,
fig. 19.) External diameter +3 of an inch; weight 4 dwts. 123 grs. (Dawson
Collection, 118.)
50. Unidentified.
51, Silver; ornamental hoop with shoulders of pierced work. The bezel
is tooth-shaped and contains a tooth; it is engraved at the back with a
crucifixion, and on the inside of the ring in Ivish characters is inscribed the
well-known term of endearment, Ctiple mo Cporde. This and the following
ring belong to a well-known German type of seventeenth century or later
date. The German examples are often set with the teeth of the young roe-
buck. This ring would seem to have been used as a love ring in Ireland, but
the type may have been amuletic, the teeth being used as charms. The Irish
inscription was probably engraved on the ring in the early nineteenth century.
Tt was found in Townsend Street, Dublin, in 1831. Greatest external diameter,
including bezel, 1 inch; weight 1 dwt. 13} ¢rs. (Dawson Collection, 106.)
52. Silver, similar to last, but the shoulders have a piece of glass set in
gold placed upon them en placard. There is no inscription or crucifixion on
the inside of the ring. (Plate XXVI, fig. 16.) Greatest external diameter
linch; weight 5 dwts. 17 grs. (Sirr Collection, 47.)
53. Silver; plain hoop, pointed-oval bezel with a projecting knob at each
side, the shoulders being similarly ornamented. Greatest external diameter
15 of an inch; weight 2 dwts. 74 grs.
54. Silver; broad hoop ornamented with grooves, bezel star-shaped with
eight points; the four claws contain a piece of coloured glass. Greatest
external diameter, including bezel, 14 inches; weight 3 dwts. 7 grs.
55. Silver or white metal plain wire hoop, circular bezel with a beaded
edge, containing a setting of iron pyrites; diameter, including bezel, + of an
inch; weight 1 dwt. 15 grs,
56. Silver; the hoop is round in section ; the shoulders are decorated with
a lotus flower in relief; the pointed-oval bezel contains a faceted piece of red
glass. Possibly oriental. Greatest external diameter, including bezel, 1 inch;
weight 2 dwts. 15 grs. (Dawson Collection, 105.)
ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITIES.
Chalices, Patens, and Crosiers.
The portion of the catalogue dealing with the ecclesiastical antiquities is
short, though the descriptions of the objects are very full. One chalice, a
base of a chalice or monstrance, one paten, four crosiers, and six bells are
Armsrrone— Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 305
described. For a general discussion of the crosiers and bells the student is
referred to the chapters dealing with those objects in the R. J. A. Celtic
Christian Guide. 2nd ed., 1910. The late Mr. J. R. Allen’s Celtic Art in
Pagan and Christian Times may also be consulted with advantage, as well as
Early Christian Art in Ireland, by Miss Stokes (revised edition).
1. This was catalogued in error as a chalice. It is a late eighteenth-
century Sheffield-plated cup. It was purchased from Mr. Murray of
Mullingar in 1855.
2. Silver stand of chalice 7$ inches high, and 5? inches in greatest breadth
across its hexagonal foot or bottom, at about 3 inches within the edge of which
arise four steps having on their faces three sunken mouldings, and surmounted
by six compartments gradually narrowing with a concave curve from about
22 inches to $ inch at the top; along this lower part is the inscription—
-- ORATE « PRO* AIABYS « DONALDI MARTIN « ET *« JOANNAE +
HOLAGHAN « EIVS + VXORIS « QVI ME * FIERI *« FECERVNT
A° DNI 1640,
one compartment being ornamented by an engraved representation of the
Crucifixion, with ladder, spear, sop, a skull and bone; another with that of the
Virgin and Child, standing on a crescent and surrounded by floral emblems;
and a third with the mitred figure of an ecclesiastic robed and holding an
archbishop’s cross in his left hand, and having his right raised in benediction ;
the three other compartments have engraved floral embellishments.
3. Brass stand of a monstrance or chalice. The foot is divided into six
compartments engraved with the letters IHC and XPC alternately. The
compartment that was engraved with the Crucifixion is cut away; the knop
is lobed and has six diamond-shaped projections with conventional floral
patterns; the stem is cabled at the angles above and below the knop,
and at the junction of the foot and stem there is an openwork, gate-like
pattern. It is 54 inches in height, and the base measures 7% inches in width.
It probably dates from the first quarter of the sixteenth century, and is stated
to have been found at Mellifont, county Louth.
4, Paten, pewter, 54 inches in diameter, and having in the centre a raised
figure of the Crucifixion. Purchased from Mr. Murray, Mullingar.
5. This was described in error as a “ Patina, Brass.” It is a bronze spoon-
shaped object belonging to the La Téne period. The exact use of such spoons is
unknown, but it has been suggested they may have been used for the prepara-
tion or application of paint. (See Déchelette, Manuel @ Archéologie, vol. 11,
part 3, p. 1277.) The object is figured in the Archaeological Jowrnal, vol. xxvi,
facing p. 66. It was purchased from Mr. Murray.
[48*]
306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
6. This object, also described as a “Patina, Brass,” is similar to No. 5.
It was purchased from Mr. Murray.
7. Ancient ornamental crosier belonging to the Abbots of Clonmacnois
(No. 75, Sirr’s Catalogue, p. 25). This elaborately and beautifully ornamented
article stands 3 feet 24 inches in height, and is 1} inches in diameter of the main
shaft; a length of 2? inches of the lower part consists of a spike, and frustum
of a cone, separated by a projecting convex band, above which for a length of
24 inches is an ornamental barrel-shaped portion about 12 inches in diameter
at top and bottom, and 1? inches in the centre, where it is surrounded by an
inlaid band divided into four compartments by sunken-headed knobs, which
evidently had each a blue bead inserted in it similar to two which may be
seen on the corresponding barrel-shaped portion below the crook of the
crosier. From near each of the four proceed pairs of narruw bands towards
the top and bottom; these with the top and bottom bands divide the surface
into sixteen triangular compartments, fourteen of which retain various
interlaced patterns executed on brass inserted in each compartment, no two
being of precisely the same design. Next above appears the main shaft of the
crosier, in length 2 feet 2? inches, but appearing to extend into and be
enclosed by the foregoing and its corresponding upper ornament, as of course
the ring of quadrupedal figures. The shaft is of timber (perhaps yew) sur-
rounded outside by thin sheet-brass with a coating of leather between both.
Around the shaft’s centre is placed a band 12 inches in greatest diameter and
34 inches in greatest length, having its surface inlaid with patterns of silver
and niello in curved grooves, forming by their interlacements and intersection
three crosses at the swell, and entwined knottings at the end of the ornament,
through which the shaft has been passed into this. Surmounting and en-
circling the head of the shaft is a ring 144 inches in length, ornamented by
four grotesque quadrupedal figures having bird-like claws in place of feet,
their quarters are adorned with scroll-like indentations, their necks and sides
by carved ones; their tails are formed each into a triangular knotted emblem,
and terminate in pairs above two heads like those of the figures—one of them
retaining a blue inlaid bead such as had been used for all the eyes—two
beads remaining in like manner in two of the grotesque quadruped heads of
the eight originally inserted.
Next above is the second barrel-shaped portion, referred to before when
describing that near the bottom, being 3 inches long, 1? inches in diameter in
the centre, and 1} inches at top, and divided as the lower one into sixteen
triangular compartments, thirteen of which retain the inserted bosses with
interlaced patterns, each of which is in all probability different from any other
on either of the two portions. There are the same number of knobs for holding
Armsrrone— Catalogue of Silver and Ecclestastical Antiquities. 807
beads, of which two large and two small remain perfect; a third small one is
fractured.
The crook has both its sides ornamented with curiously interlaced curved
patterns formed by inlaid straps of silver; the zoomorphic cresting consisting
of a series of dog-like quadrupeds, commencing from a head-like ornament
and continuing to the front of the head; about five more of the series being
deficient. The front of the head is 24 inches long, having at the top a
grotesque human head, and under it the figure of a bishop 14 inches long,
holding in his left hand a crosier, and having his right raised in bene-
diction.
This crosier is a fine example of the Hiberno-Danish style, and probably
belongs to the eleventh or early twelfth century. It is figured &. J. A. Celtic
Christian Guide, 2nd ed., Plate XV.
8. Shaft of a very ancient crosier, supposed to be the crosier of St.
Columba, formerly belonging to the Abbey of Durrow, in the county Meath.
Purchased from Mr. Nugent. See Proceedings R. I. A., vol. v, p. 86, and the
account of it there. It is 3 feet 73 inches in length, 152, inches in diameter
at one end, and 14 inches at the other, formed of timber surrounded by seven
portions of sheet-brass, one brazed, tube-like, and surrounded by a short
portion of similar tubing, the other not quite surrounding the wood; two
barrel-shaped rings of cast brass, one plain 2} inches in length and greatest
diameter, and having a band of silver encircling its central swell, having at
one end four brass-headed nails, and at the other, one remaining of six, for
fastening it on the shaft, the other having on its surface the remains of
elaborate ornamentation, and being ;!; of an inch less in length and diameter
than the plain one. The coverings of sheet brass are fastened to the timber
shatt, which is broken, by numerous brass nails.
9. Upper boss of No. 8 formed of yew timber surrounded at the thick end
by a ring of brass 12 inches in length and 1? inches in diameter, ornamented
by a prominent pattern of curved interlacements formed by bands of different
breadths and by two circles at either end, one ornamented with chevron
pattern, the whole surface appearing to have been gilt. Adjoining the last por-
tion is a barrel-shaped rim 23 inches long and 2% inches in greatest diameter,
divided by a central sunken zone into two circular compartments, each of
which is occupied by a series of repeated ornamental devices peculiar to itself
—except two portions of the upper one, to which ornaments were attached.
The zone is divided into four by three rectangular spaces, two of which retain
places for settings, and by a space ground off for attachment of some orna-
ment, the divisions of the zone being ornamented with gilt devices, either side
of which are raised portions of bands. Next above is the remaining part of a
308 _ Procecdings of the Royal Irish Academy.
brass ring 14 inches in length and 143 inches in diameter, which had about
four rectangular opes about 2 inch by 2 inch, and elevated bands at both top
and bottom running into cross bands which separated each pair of opes, the
opes and adjoining portions of the ring appearing to have held some additional
ornament now wanting. To one of the compartments of the barrel-shaped
portion, and adjoining the existing cross band, is attached by a brass nail an
ornament with its surface decorated by an interlaced pattern, and evidently
that from which sprung whatever class of embellishment was placed outside
the convex surface of the crook which formed the continuation of the crosier
from the last described ring, as the curve of the pointed shaft denotes. The
central wood of the article to within about 1? inches of its top is surrounded
by thin sheet-copper, not the same as that of brass which surrounds the shaft,
making it doubtful whether this boss and the shaft (no. 8) ever formed parts
of the same crosier. The wood of both should be microscopically examined.
The complete crosier is figured R&R. £. A. Celtic Christian Guide, 2nd ed., p. 59,
fig. 57.
10. Ancient Irish crosier-head supposed to be the remains of the crosier
of St. Blathmaec, of Rath Blathmac near Corofin, in the county Clare.
Purchased December 2, 1850, from the Rev. Stephen Walsh. See Proceedings
Rh. I. A., vol. v, pp. 85-6. This consists of a barrel-shaped portion which
measures, with the attached ornament below, 5 inches in length and 24 inches
in greatest diameter (and is a brass casting, several various-shaped apertures
over its body having had the solid surface inlaid with silver), and of a crook
144 inches in length over convex surface and front, formed of two correspond-
ing divisions attached side by side, and having their surfaces divided by raised
bands with circles at the crossings into lozenge-shaped compartments. The
ornamentation of the front is not forthcoming. This crosier is figured #. J. A.
Celtic Christian Gunde, 2nd ed., p. 60, fig. 58.
11. Ancient crosier-head of copper measuring in convexity 144 inches. It
consists, like no. 10, of a barrel-shaped portion 3 inches or 34 inches long and
1} inches in greatest diameter, having on its surface twelve circular sunken
indentations, most likely for holding glass or other settings, each hole originally
surrounded by an inlaid circle of silver, a straight inlaid band of silver con-
necting each adjoining circle; the indentations placed in three rows round the
body of the portion—one of four round the greatest diameter, and two of four
more each at either side of last, half way between it and the ends, each pair
above and below corresponding to the centre between each pair of those in the
first central row. October, 1866, Mr. Clibborn says it was purchased from
Underwood. It is figured &.L. A. Celtic Christian Guide, 2nd ed., p. 62,
fig, 61.
Armsrronc— Culalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 509
Tron BELLS.
1. Square iron bell. Bell formed of hammered-out or sheet-iron, joined
along the narrow sides or ends by an overlap of nearly an inch, which is
secured by three rivets. The handle, which passes through two apertures
on the top, appears to be continued so as to form on the inside an attachment
for the clapper. It stands 12 inches high exclusive of the handle (with
the handle, over 14 inches), and is about 9 inches by 6 inches at the
mouth, which is oblong. Found in Castle Mylogh, near Oldcastle, Co.
Meath. The edge of mouth shows that it was washed or coated with
bronze or brass. (Dawson Collection, 10.)
2. Similar bell, in metal and construction, but has five rivets, and stands
93 inches high, and with the handle, over 113 inches. It was coated, inside
and out, with bronze or brass, which may be seen on portions of the surface in
raised lumps or corrugations. From Cashel, Co. Tipperary. (Dawson Collec-
tion, 11.)
3. Bell, similar in construction and coating to the last, and about the
same height ; it has only three rivets at the ends, and measures at the mouth
8 inches by 6 inches ; it has not so much appearance of the bronzing, and is
in worse preservation. Found at Tybroghan, near Mullingar, on a flat stone
over a grave. (Dawson Collection, 12.)
4. Bell, similar in construction and coating to no. 3, and lkewise partly
destroyed by corrosion. It has the handle continued through the top in the
same manner for suspending the clapper as no. 1. Near one of the angles
at the mouth is a shit artificially made, running 1{ inches into the body of
the bell; height same as no. 3; breadth at mouth, 74 inches by 6 inches.
Found at Tybroghan, near Mullingar, on a flat stone over a grave. (Dawson
Collection, 13.)
5. Bell, similar to foregoing; it is very imperfect, and wants the handle ;
it shows little, if any, traces of bronzing. It stands $3 inches high, but
appears to have been originally as tall as uo. 3 or 4. From Ennisnag, Co.
Kilkenny. (Dawson Collection, 14.)
6. Bell, similar to foregoing ; it is much destroyed by corrosion, wants the
handle, has remains of bronzing well marked, stands 9 inches high, and is at
the mouth 63 inches by 5} inches. Found near the ruins of Labbamologa,
near Mitchelstown, Co. Cork.
See the chapter on Bells, &./.A. Celtic Christian Guide, 2nd ed., pp. 65-67 ;
and also the figure of St. Patrick’s bell in the same work, p. 47, fig. 52, as an
example of the type of these iron bells coated with bronze.
310 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
MISCELLANEOUS OBJECYS.
The descriptions of the following miscellaneous objects, numbers 62-82
and 88-100, have been allowed to stand in their original form. The various
antiquities described appear to be for the most part foreign and not of an
important character. The most curious point is the statement that nos. 63-70
and number 96 were found in an oak box in the excavation for the harbour
wall at the mouth of the river Beyne, near Drogheda, and the ‘l’ara brooch
with them. The editor has not been able to find any confirmation of this
assertion, and previously the Tara brooch has been said to have been found
in 1850 on the strand at Betaghstown, near Drogheda. Nothing appears to
be known as to other antiquities having been found with it, while of the
objects (numbers 63-70 and number 96) stated to have been so found, none
appear to be Irish, with the possible exception of the twelve beads (number 68),
which may have been rosary beads. Of the remainder number 63 may be -
oriental ; numbers 64, 65, and 66 are possibly of European origin. Numbers
67 and 69 may be oriental, while number 96 is probably some form of
chatelaine of Russian origin.
62. Silver top of sword-pommel inlaid with fine wire filigree. Purchased
from Mr. Murray. See Proceedings R.I.A., vol. vi, p. 203; weight
2 oz. 16 dwts. 3 grs. 63. Silver handle, composed of fifteen square wires
twisted into a spiral bundle round a central wire, and in the opposite
directions from the centre of the handle are attached on the concavity
and convexity of it two round knobs of beads. Portions of this, as examined
by Mr. Mallet, contained 95°87 per cent. of silver, 3°59 per cent. of copper,
‘17 per cent. of gold. See Transactions R.I_A., vol. xxii, Pt. I, p. 319, no. 7;
weight, 8 oz. 7 dwts.4 grs. This was found with no. 96 and nos. 64-70
in the excavation for the harbour wall at the mouth of the river Boyne,
near Drogheda. in an oak box, and along with them the brooch called that of
Tara. It is said that the boxes covered with filigree work, numbers 64 and 68,
were attached to the ends of number 63. 64. Silver box covered with
filigree work, imperfect at the top, and having at the upper end of each
narrow side a round knob attached, which, as well as the box, appears to have
been subject to much friction. See no. 63; weight 1 oz. 8 dwts. 20 grs.
65. Silver box similar in every respect to no. 64, except that it is nearly
perfect at the top. See no. 63; weight loz. 9dwts. 14 grs. 66. Chased
hollow bangle with hinge-joint, on either side of which it was beautifully
ornamented on the convex surface for a length of nearly 5 inches; weight
3 oz, 8 dwts. 3 grs. The bracelet, or a part of its hinge, was examined by
ArmstronG — Catalogue of Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities. 311
Mr. Mallet, and the analysis gave 92°38 per cent. silver, 7.21 per cent. copper
and -30 percent. gold. See Zransactions R.L.A., vol. xxii, Pt. I, p. 319, no. 8.
67. A collection of silver ornaments strung on wire and consisting of 7 triple
silver beads, ornamented round the apertures, of 7 double beads, having one
of each ornamented as previous 7, and the other spherical, similar to the 12
composing no. 68—of 24 beads single, each similar in size, ete., to those
forming the first 7 triple ones—of 33 ornamental links or drops of a sort of
chainwork, consisting each of 5 parts, so that all the different parts amount
in number to 71, or, reckoning the individual parts of the 3 links as one, to
202 in number; weight (including the wire) 20 0z. 10dwts. ll gers. They
were found with and as number 63. 68. Twelve spherical perforated silver
beads. Found with and as number 63; weight 7 dwts. 22 grs. 69. Five
portions of a silver fillet-lke ornament. Found with and as number 63;
weight loz. 16dwts. 4grs. 70. Eleven silver beads similar to the 24 de-
scribed under number 67. Found with and as number 63. (These have since
been strung upon the same wire as number 67.) 71. Silver bead formed of
two cones joined at their bases; weight 4dwts. 19 grs. 72. A similar article ;
weight 4 dwts. 22 gers. 73. A hollow silver tube having at the larger end a
termination similar to some of the beads in number 67, and at the other a
row of small knobs; at either end of the central shaft of the article one-third
of it is covered by a coil of wire plaited; weight 7 dwts. 20 gers. 74. A
similar article to number 73; weight 10 dwts. 18 grs. (Pl. XXVI, fig. 22).
75. Do., do.; weight 10 dwts. 16 grs. 76. Ornamented silver bead or part
of a brooch (Dawson Collection, 145); weight 2 dwts. 22 grs. (Unidentified.)
77. Three silver beads different in shape and differently ornamented.
(Dawson Collection, 150.) This number probably should be attached to 71
and 72; weight, 11 dwts. 19 grs. 78. Five antique silver beads; all are in
shape like numbers 71 and 72, but ornamented. (Dawson Collection, 149.)
This number probably belongs to number 77; weight 5 dwts.4 ers. 79. A
piece of silver which appears to be a portion of the ornamented head of a
large silver nail or rivet; on part of the surface may be seen ornamental
punchings ; weight 2dwts. 43¢rs. 80. Small plated spoon with corrugated
handle. Found at Trim, Co. Meath, with numbers 81 and 82, and presented
by the Dean of Clonmacnois. (Unidentified.) 81. Small silver spoon with
spirally twisted handle and hole at its end. (Unidentified.) 82. Small silver
spoon with round handle ornamented by shght punchings. (Unidentified.)
(There are no entries for the numbers 83-87.) 88. Silver spur ornamented,
and having large iron rowel; weight 8 oz. 4 dwts. 203 grs., including iron
rowel. (The iron rowel at present fitted to this spur appears to be earlier
in date than the silver portion, and is probably not the original rowel.)
R.I.A. PROC,, VOL. XXXII, SECT. 0, [49]
312 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
89. Silver ornament, circular, embossed ; weight 5 dwts. 4 grs. (Unidentified.)
90. Silver circular ornament having various perforations, and ornamented by
waving double lines of dottings. (Dawson Collection, 227.) 91. Portion
(smaller) of no. 90. (Dawson Collection, 228.) These portions are now
joined, and the total weight is 7 dwts. 23 ers. 92. Portion of handle of
spoon (?), plated; weight 4 dwts. 8 grs. 93. A silver reliquary, presented
by Dr. Aquilla Smith. See Proceedings RK. I. A., vol. iii, p. 409; weight
7dwts. 19grs. 94. Silver buckle, two perforated silver plates and two studs
with loops for being inserted in the plates, one of the studs being set with
amber; weight 1 oz. 3dwts. 10 grs. (Sirr Collection, 267.) (Unidentified.)
95. Silver and cameo button with heads of William and Mary; weight
1 dwt. 20 grs. (Sirr Collection, 57.) 96. Silver ornament composed of a
barrel-shaped ornamented bead, beneath which are alternate rows of beads
and bars gradually increasing in width from 2 beads to 11. From the
last bar depend 10 pieces of chain holding an ornament of similar make
to that above them, the beadings increasing from 11 in first row to 15 in
last, below which the last bar holds one large and 10 small plates inlaid
with niello. This was found near Drogheda. See number 63. Purchased
from Donegan ; weight 10 oz. 0 dwts. 12 grs. 97. Silver chain and rings,
62 inches long, holding at one end two portions of similar chain, % inches
long, and terminated each by a small, heart-shaped ornament furcated at
the end; weight 5 dwts. 5 grs. 98. A similar article to number 97; weight
7 dwts. 11 grs. 99. A similar article to number 97; weight 7 dwts. 21 grs.
100. Silver spoon with round handle. (Unidentified.)
Nore.—It must not be inferred that objects marked ‘unidentified’ are
missing from the collection, but merely that the catalogue descriptions
have not enabled the editor, at the time of writing, to make the necessary
identifications.
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII. Sect. C. Plate XXV.
y
YA:
ASX
new Q aay Sun
is Ba
AO
SS
US WZ
iii
14
ARMSTRONG.—WILDE’S CATALOGUE OF SILVER ANTIQUITIES.
Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXXII., Sect. C. Plate XXVI.
XiP Annals of Loch Cé.
° Proceedings, l.c., p. 294.
7 De Praesulibus Hiberniae Commentarius, Dublin, 1665, p. 45 (Harris, Ware's Works,
i, 181).
[50"]
316 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
1197. From what source Ware derived his information I do not know.! But
he must have had some authority ; and his statement is confirmed by the
Annals of Lough Cé, which under that year place the death of Ua Maoil
Ciarain, Bishop of Uriel.2 We may assume therefore with little hesitation
that Cristin’s immediate successor in the bishopric of Uriel was Maelisa Ua
Maoil Ciarain (O’Mulkerin), and that he died in 1197. Whether his see was
at Louth or at Clogher we need not inquire. It suffices for our purpose that
his name was not Thomas, and that consequently the charter of which
Thomas, Bishop of Clogher, is a witness, cannot be earlier than 1197.
There can be no doubt that by the year 1218 the see of the diocese had
been transferred from Louth to Clogher, for under that year is recorded in
the Annals the death of Gilla Tigernaigh MacKilronan, Bishop of Clogher.
From 1218 onwards the see has always been at Clogher, and we have a long
list of bishops of that place, the substantial accuracy of which can scarcely
be disputed. It is a curious fact, however, that no Bishop of Clogher, early
or late, has hitherto been known who bore the name of Thomas. Where
can we find a place in the succession for the ‘l'homas, Bishop of Clogher, of
our Charter ? Most probably before Gilla Tigernaigh MacKilronan, Itis true
indeed that the few years following the death of MacKilronan, are not closed
against him, for we do not know the date of the consecration of Donough
O’Fury, who was translated to Armagh in 1227°; and it is just possible that
he was not the immediate successor of MacKilronan. But an examination
of the names of the other witnesses will show it to be very unlikely that the
Charter can be as late as 1218
In a former paper! I argued that the date of the grant of Bishop Cristin
to Peter Pipard, referred to above, is 1187, or the spring of 1188. I was
obliged, however, to admit that it might be somewhat later. I may claim to
have established the fact that it was executed before the last occasion on
which Gilbert Pipard and Bertram de Verdun were together in Ireland. But
though I showed that Verdun left this country, probably for the last time,
in June, 1188, and that Pipard had settled in England by September, 1189,
I was unable to give rigorous proof that Verdun did not occasionally re-visit
Ireland, or that he could not have met Pipard there late in 1188 or in the
1 The only document which he cites is an instrument of which there is a copy in the
Crede Mihi (ed. Gilbert, p. 70). It is a release of M., Bishop of Louth, to John (Comyn),
Archbishop of Dublin (1182-1212). So far as I can see there is nothing to show that
this M. may not be Maelisa O’Carroll (Bishop of Louth, + 1187).
*In Proceedings, l.c., p. 30, note 9,1 displayed unnecessary scepticism about this
entry in the Annals. I had not taken account of Ware’s obviously independent evidence.
5 Cal. of Close Rolls, 1224, p. 201.
' Proceedings, l.c., p. 32f.
LawLor—A Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth. 317
following year. I am now, however, in possession of evidence which tells
strongly against that hypothesis. It appears from the Pipe Rolls of England
that from 1185 to 1189 Gilbert Pipard was sheriff of the Honour of Lancaster.’
For nearly four years he executed this office by deputy, employing for that
purpose his brothers, Hugh and Peter Pipard.? It has been suggested® that
this arrangement was due to the demands made upon Gilbert by his duties as
justice itinerant. But it is clear that his residence in Ireland during those
years—he had accompanied Prince John thither in 1185—would suffice to
explain his inability to do the work of a sheriff in England. Now, from
Michaelmas, 1188, he acted as sheriff in person. This continued till after
the death of Henry II in July, 1189, when he surrendered his office. We
may conclude that from September, 1188, to July, 1189, Gilbert Pipard was
not in Ireland. At any rate his visits must have been rare and brief; and the
chance that he met Bertram de Verdun there is so remote as to be negligible.
I take it, therefore, as proved that Cristin’s Charter must be dated, at the
latest, early in 1188. Now, it has one witness, or, as I rather believe, two
witnesses in common with our Charter. The name of Matthew de Fulsaue
re-appears in the slightly variant form, Matthew de Fulesaga, and Robert the
clerk is probably identical with Robert the parson of Ardee.* Thus it would
seem that our Charter was written not many years after 1188, and that it
cannot be brought down to 1218.
This conclusion is confirmed when we examine Ralph de Vernon’s grant
of Balisconan to St. Mary’s Abbey, Dublin.’ This document is proved by
external evidence to be earlier, perhaps considerably earlier, than 1216.7
Indeed, it seems to be but little later than 1188, for of its eight witnesses
no less than three are found among those of Cristin’s Charter—Richard de
Heddeshoure, Geoffrey Sturmin, and Matthew de Fulsiage. This coincidence
1W. Farrer, U'he Lancashire Pipe Kolls of 31 Henry I und of the reigns of Heury IT,
Richard I, and King John, 1902, p. 53ff. This book, for my knowledge of which I am
indebted to Dr. James Wilson, gives extracts from the Pipe Rolls relating to Lancashire
for the closing years of Henry II, not yet included in the publications of the Pipe Roll
Society.
2 Op.cit., p.53, 31 Henry II (Michaelmas, 1184, to Michaelmas, 1185)—‘‘Gilbertus Pipard,
Hugo frater eius pro eo reddit compotum ”’; and similarly, p. 58 (1183-6) ; p. 62 (1186-7),
and p. 67 (1187-8)—“ Gilbertus Pipard, Petrus frater elus pro eo reddit compotum.”
Note that here the fact is established, which with Mr. Orpen (Journal of Roy. Soc. of
Antiquaries of Ireland, xxxviii, 244) I left doubtful, that Gilbert and Peter Pipard were
brothers.
3 By Mr. Farrer, op. cit., p. 56. Ihave not found evidence that Pipard was an itinerant
justice as late as 1185. ;
4+ [bid., p. 72—‘“ Gilbertus Pipard reddit compotum.” See also Mr. Farrer’s note, p. 73.
° Possibly the Simon of Cristin’s Charter was Simon de Clinton. See next paragraph.
5 J.T. Gilbert, Chartularies of St Mary’s Abbey, i, 58. * Proceedings, l. c., p. 39.
318 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.
is the more remarkable inasmuch as the two deeds are concerned with different
districts and different religious houses. It is explicable by proximity of date,
on the supposition that the three witnesses just named were retainers of the
Pipards, of whom Vernon was a sub-feudatory. Now, Vernon’s charter has
also two witnesses in common with Donat’s—Simon de Clinton and Matthew
de Fulsiage.
I have discovered no mention of Fulsiage except in the three deeds here
referred to. Simon de Clinton appears also as a witness in a group of three
deeds—all grants of Ralph de liepentini (one of our witnesses), and of nearly
the same date. I am inclined to think they may belong to the years
1194-1196; but they may be as late as 1213.2 I have not found Clinton’s
name elsewhere.
! The Charters numbered 12, 13, 14 in Gilbert’s Chartularies of St. Mary’s Abbey,
vol. i, pp. 37-39. The ten witnesses of no. 14 and the eight of no. 13 are found in
nearly the same order among the thirteen of no. 12. No. 14, however, is somewhat
later than no. 12; for in the latter a witness named Radulfus is simply ‘‘clericus de
villa Macgarm ”’ ; in no. 14 he has become ‘‘ Magister Radulfus.” He is probably the same
as ‘‘ Magister Radulfus canonicus 8. Patricii Dublin” in a confirmation charter of Peter
de Repentini (ib., p. 41), identified by Gilbert with Ralph de Norwich, who is said to
have been Canon of St. Patrick’s in 1227, and who was still Canon in 1256 (A. Theiner,
Vetera Monumenta Hibernorum et Scotorum, 71f.). It is more probable that he was
Ralph de Bristol, who was already a prebendary when he was appointed Treasurer in
1218. He became Bishop of Kildare in 1223, and died in 1231.
2 No. 14 appears to have been confirmed by Eugenius, Archbishop of Armagh, in the
Synod at Drogheda in 1215 (Gilbert, op. cit., 1, 150, 155). But the grant must have been
at least two or three years earlier, since one of the witnesses is William Petit, who died
in 1213 (ib. ii, 312). It is not improbable, in fact, that the confirmation was sought from
the Archbishop when he succeeded in getting temporary possession of the district south
of Carlingford Lough, and may have been given many years after the original grant. All
the charters in the group have two witnesses in common with Vernon’s charter mentioned
above (ib., i, 55); but the substitution in all of them of Galfridus de Hadeshore for
Ricardus de Hadeshore, who witnessed both Vernon’s charter and Cristin’s charter of
1188, points to a slightly later date. A clue is perhaps given by the fact that in
nos. 12, 13, William Petit takes precedence of Roger Pipard, Repentini’s superior lord,
while in no. 14 the order is reversed. This is explained if Petit was justiciar when he
witnessed nos. 12, 13, but had ceased to hold office when he witnessed no. 14. Now,
Harris states (Ware's Works, vol. ii, Antiquities, p. 102), on what authority I do not know,
that he was justiciar in 1191. That he was joint justiciar with Peter Pipard appears from
a document (Gilbert, op. cit., i, 143) which, because it is witnessed by John Bishop of
Leighlin, Mr. Orpen (Ireland under the Normans, i, 16; ii, 114) would date as late as
1198. There is, however, some reason to believe that there was a John Bishop of
Leighlin c. 1192, and no reason to assume that there was not. Hence, this document
may quite well be placed as early as 1192, though it can easily be shown that it is not
earlier. Further, there is independent evidence that Petit’s colleague, Peter Pipard, was
justiciar in 1194, when he was disgraced (Annals in T.C.D. MS. E. 3. 20, p. 135). And
finally, Hamo de Valognes was justiciar from 1196 (Orpen, op. cit., 11, 113). These facts
hang well together, and they tend to show that Valognes succeeded Petit as justiciar in
1196. If no. 14 belongs to that year, it may be concluded that apart from our Charter
all the known documents in which Simon de Clinton is mentioned are prior to 1200.
LawLor—A Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth. 319
These considerations point to a date for our Charter little, if at all, later
than the year 1197.
The form of our Charter is, in essentials, identical with that of the
instrument issued by Bishop Cristin and Prior Thomas some ten or twelve years
previously. The only difference that need be mentioned is the disappearance
of the name of the bishop from the first clause. The reason of this omission
is obvious. The see of the diocese of Uriel had been transferred from Louth
to Clogher ; and the canons of St. Mary’s Priory had in consequence ceased
to be the chapter of the diocese, and the bishop was no longer their abbot.
It is not improbable that the secular chapter of Clogher had already been
founded. It was certainly in existence a quarter of a century later, and by
that time had a Dean, a Precentor, and a Chancellor.! The bishop, accord-
ingly, is not the principal member of the body which makes the grant. He
acts as a witness, and by so doing, according to a usage of which there are
many examples in deeds of this period, signifies his assent to the alienation
which was being made by the Priory.
It must not be assumed, however, that because the canons of Louth had
ceased to be the chapter of the diocese, they had renounced all the privileges
which were usually regarded as belonging to a cathedral chapter. They
almost certainly elected the bishop who transferred the see, and it is at least
possible that they claimed the right to elect his successors. On the pro-
motion of the Bishop of Clogher to the Primacy in 1227,’ there was a dispute
about the election of his successor.2 At the Roman curia the charge was
brought against Nehemias O’Bragan—the Bishop who eventually got
possession of the see—that he had been elected by some married clerks and
one regular canon, in contempt of the three dignitaries of Clogher Cathedral.
His counter-statément, that he had been elected by the Dean and clergy,
involves the admission that he was not the nominee of the majority of the
chapter of Clogher; and the mention by his opponents of the “one regular
canon” gives plausibility to the suggestion that the canons of Louth had
taken part in or exercised an influence on the election, The significance of
the charge against him may even lie in the word “one”: only one canon, and
not a majority of the body, had voted for him. It would appear, therefore,
that for a considerable time after the removal of the see from Louth, the
Augustinians of that place, if they did not elect the bishops, claimed the
right to take part in the election with the new chapter.’
1 Theiner, Monwmeita, p. ddff. 2 Cal. of Close Rolls, 1224, p. 201. ° Theiner, l.c.
4 Similarly the Augustinian canons of Holy Trinity and the secular canons of
St. Patrick’s made a joint election of the Archbishops of Dublin. And a similar custom
was inaintained in the diocese of Bath and Wells
320 Proccedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
I mention this because it may help us to answer a question which will
naturally be asked, Do we know anything about this Thomas, Bishop of
Clogher, for whose episcopate our Charter is at present the only available
evidence? I would suggest that he was no other than the Prior Thomas
whose name follows that of Bishop Cristin in the charter of 1188, and that
he was elected bishop by his own canons. It is at least a curious coincidence
that eighteen or twenty years after the date of our Charter there was another
election to the bishopric of Clogher, and that the bishop elected again bore
the name of a Prior of St. Mary’s. Donat, or Donough, O’Fury became bishop,
it seems, in 1218; and the prior whose name stands at the head of our
Charter was also called Donat. If we assume that they were the same person,
we can give a reasonable explanation of an otherwise puzzling incident in
the history of the diocese of Clogher. Not long after the departure of the
Bishop of Uriel from Louth to Clogher,' the Archbishop of Armagh laid claim
to that part of his diocese which now constitutes the county of Louth.
Shortly after his appointment as Bishop, Donat entered the lists against the
Primate, Luke Neterville, in defence of his jurisdiction over the disputed area.’
But in 1227 he himself became Archbishop. He at once obtained from the
Crown a union of his new with his old diocese, and refused confirmation and
consecration to his successor at Clogher.® But when the union proved
ineffective, he incontinently revised his opinions on the question of jurisdic-
tion, and claimed “the Priory of Louth and the other churches situated
between Carlingford Lough and the midst of the waters of the Boyne” as
belonging to the see of Armagh. Ambition may in part account for this
sudden change; but both it and the ultimate success of Armagh in the
contest are more intelligible if Donat was a former Prior of Louth, anxious
to maintain his old connexion with the canons, and sure of their support in
his designs. The words quoted above from a contemporary document prove
that the question really at issue was to which see the Priory of Louth owed
allegiance. The Priory was, in fact, the principal religious establishment of
the district, and its canons formed the bulk of the parochial clergy. Their
wishes as to the bishop under whose jurisdiction they should serve must
have had a considerable influence in determining the result of the contest.
This being granted, it is instructive to note the course of the long struggle-
1 For this note of time I can only claim antecedent probability ; for a document
quoted by Father Gogarty to prove that the controversy between Armagh and Clogher
began before the end of the twelfth century (Irish Theological Quarterly, iv, 297) does not
seem to me relevant to his purpose.
= Theiner, lc.
3 Cal. of Patent Rolls, 1225, p- 166,
+ Proceedings, l.c., p. 35f,
LawLtor—A Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth. 321
The claim of Armagh to jurisdiction over the Priory was apparently put forth
at the very beginning of the episcopate of Thomas, or a few years earlier.
But he seems to have been able tc maintain his position against the Primate.
It was in the time of his successor, Gilla Tighernaigh MacKilronan, that Arch-
bishop EKugenius MacGillaweer so far succeeded in asserting his claim as to
hold a synod at St. Peter’s Church, Drogheda.' Even after this Bishop Donat
was able to renew the contest, and to keep Archbishop Neterville at bay.
And, on the other hand, it was this same Donat who, as Archbishop, achieved
the final victory for Armagh.* In every case where a former Prior of
Louth was one of the disputing prelates, he was the more. successful of the
two.
My hypothesis, that Priors Thomas and Donat were successively promoted
to the Bishopric of Clogher, is of course not established. But it is, perhaps,
sufficiently plausible to be worthy of consideration. It may be proved or
disproved as further evidence comes to light.
But in another respect the Charter throws welcome light on the early
history of the diocese. A register of Clogher, quoted by Mr. Goddard
H. Orpen, tells an interesting story about the building of Donaghmoyne
Castle. In Mr. Orpen’s translation it runs thus :—
“About the year 1200 Richard Pipard, baron of Ardee, at the coming of
the English to Ireland began to build a castle on the lands of the Bishop at
Donaghmajdeaden, where now his castle is; and when the Bishop heard this,
he came and denounced the new work. When the baron would not give up
his undertaking, the Bishop robed himself in his pontificals, entered the
ditch, and, lying on the ground, threw himself in the way of the diggers.
When they were unable to work—tor none of them would lay hands on the
bishop—the baron himself came, and with his own hands dragged the bishop
out of the ditch. The bishop crying aloud cursed the baron, so that the baron
was in the first place struck with leprosy, and afterwards died, and on account
of this, as is believed, none of his posterity possess, or ever shall possess, the
said lands.’
This story in its details is unhistorical. But for our purpose it is most
1 Gilbert, op. cit., p. 155.
2 T cannot find any document after his death which proves that the contest was still
proceeding. A mandate of 1243, ordering an inquiry into the demand of Archbishop
Albert for restitution of the vill of Drogheda and the manor of Nobber (Cal. of Does.
relating to Ireland, i, 2618), cited by Father Gogarty (l.c., p. 301), has surely nothing to
do with it.
3 Jour. of R.S.A.I., xxxviii, 263, from Brit. Mus. Add. MS. 4789, p. 109.
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXXII, SECT. C. (51)
322 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
interesting to note that it preserves a tradition that the castle stood on
land which originally belonged to the Bishop. Our Charter, on the contrary,
represents the advowsons of the churches of Donaghmoyne as the property
of the Priory of Louth. The tradition embodied in the story and the evidence
of our Charter are nevertheless consistent with each other. For a study of
the documents, and especially of Cristin’s Charter of 1188, has led us to
the conclusion that the chapter of the Bishop of Louth consisted of the
Augustinian canons of St. Mary’s. This, as I have already shown, involves
the supposition that the Bishop, as long as he remained at Louth, had no
separate property. The possessions of the Bishop were the possessions of the
Priory. When in the story which I have quoted we are told that Donagh-
moyne was episcopal property, we are given to understand that it was the
property of the Bishop as head of the Priory, or, in other words, of the
Priory itself. But when the Bishop retired from Louth to Clogher, he
ceased to have a direct interest in the possessions of the Priory. Hence we
are not surprised to learn from Donat’s Charter that the Prior and canons,
with the assent of the Bishop of Clogher, dealt with the advowsons of
Donaghmoyne as though they belonged absolutely to themselves. Donat’s
Charter confirms the theory which was in the main based upon the Charter
of Cristin.
I may conclude this paper by correcting an error into which I fell in my
account of the Charter of 1188. By that Charter the Bishop, Prior, and
Convent granted certain presentations with the assent and counsel of the
Chapter. Assuming that the Convent and the Chapter were the same body,
I found this difficult to understand; and I offered as a solution of the difficulty
the suggestion that the form of the Charter was imperfectly adapted from
that used by a Bishop whose Chapter was not constituted on the Augustinian
model.' That explanation, inasmuch as it is inapplicable to the Charter now
under consideration, in which a similar assent clause is found, is plainly
incorrect. A communication from my friend, Dr. James Wilson, who has
made a special study of Augustinian foundations, enables me to substitute
for it the true account of the matter. The Convent and the Chapter were
not the same body. The former consisted of those canons who were in
residence at the Priory; the latter included those who were in charge of
churches outside the Priory. An instrument ran in the name of the
Prior and Convent; but it was ineffective without the assent of the entire
Chapter.
' Proceedings, |. c., p. 30.
‘HLAOT JO wOIMg ‘SALVNOG dO YALAuVHO—IOTMWT
sal
i
(0 ") ie
id
pon 4 eis Seni Grpasy mytaittiy ARMY yg
TTAXX "Id ‘9 “9009 “TIXXX ‘0A “PBPOV I “Y “01d
LawLor—A Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth. 323
In this connexion it may be observed that the seal attached to Donat’s
Charter is described, both on the seal itself and in the text of the document,
as the seal, not of the Convent, but of the Chapter of the Church of St. Mary.
The seal of Bishop Cristin’s Charter is lost, but in the text it is described as
‘“sioillum nostrum,” which is naturally construed to mean the seal of the
Bishop, Prior, and Convent. Whether this difference of form should be
regarded as significant, I do not know.
Ihave to thank the Marquis of Ormonde for permitting me to publish
the Charter, and to have the photograph taken, a reproduction of which
illustrates this paper.
NOTE ADDED IN THE PRESS.
Mucherne is possibly Cremorne (Crich Mughdhorna), if we may assume
that that territory was as extensive in the twelfth as in the seventh century.
See Reeves, Adamnan, p. 81, note d. But the identification suggested above,
p. 315, seems more probable.
R.1.A. PROC,, VOL. XXXII, SECT. C. (52)
[ we]
XX.
THE DUN OF DRUMSNA.
A FRONTIER FORTIFICATION BETWEEN THE KINGDOMS OF AILEAGH
AND CRUAGHAN.
By W. F. pe V. KANE, M.A.
Read Decrempenr 14,1914. Published Aveusr 17, 1915.
PLATE XXIX.
TuE earliest historical or quasi-historical literature referring to the centuries
immediately preceding the arrival of St. Patrick, after whose advent the
extant oral traditions and bardic tales were collected and preserved to
posterity by scribes, testifies to long-continued struggles for supremacy
between the kingdom of Uladh, with its two royal residences of Aileach in
Derry and Emania (Armagh), against the kingdom of Connacht, ruled from
Cruaghan in Roscommon, often allied with the rulers of Laighen (Leinster).
Until the fourth century, when the Milesians of Tara are said to have
successfully encroached northward over the Boyne frontier of Uladh, the
northern kingdom had held its own successfully against all comers, even
when the other four-fifths of Ireland were leagued together against it.
But in the year A.D. 332, if the annals are correct, just 100 years before
the advent of St. Patrick, Emania was captured, and the military power of
Uladh broken.
The defensive works which i purpose to describe are situated on the old
frontier between the territory of Aileach and that of Cruachan. They were
evidently designed to prevent incursions into Roscommon from Leitrim at a
point where the River Shannon was more or less fordable.
There are several Irish words, components of place-names, which indicate
a ford. The most common is the prefix “Ath,” and its wide distribution
Kanr—The Dun of Drumsna. 325
appears to indicate that in ancient days the water-ways were deeper, and
more formidable obstacles to the traveller, than they are at present. Where
a river intervened, as Dr. Joyce has pointed out, the most suitable crossing-
places were well known, and a deep ford was called “snamh” (snave) or
“swimming-place.” The village of Drumsna in the Co. Leitrim thus derives
its name, and in the “Post-chaise Companion,” published about the year 1800,
is given as “Drumsnave,” which well preserved the old Irish designation ;
and its position on the bank of the Shannon marks the locality where the
river was known to be fordable by wading or swimming according to the
volume of the water passing down at the season of the year.
The great river, with Lough Allen at its head, constitutes a natural
frontier of about thirty miles in length as far as Roosky, between ancient
Ulster and Connaught, and must have been impassable except at this place
to a hosting in prehistoric times. From Carrick-on-Shannon it rolls its slow,
deep flood easterly till it reaches Jamestown, where it diverges at right angles
to the north, and, describing a narrow loop, encircles the present demesne of
Sir Gilbert King, Bart., of Charlestown, and returns south again to within a
mile of the point of departure, forming a peninsula, and here at Drumsna
again reverts to its easterly course, expanding into broad lagoons and the
lake-like expanses of Lough Boderg. This peninsula of Roscommon, so formed
by the loop of the river, is accessible by wading from the Leitrim bank (except
at time of floods), at the falls where the bed of the river changes its level,
and at other places by swimming or wading when the river is low. Across
the neck of this peninsula accordingly we find a massive earth-work has been
raised with a steep slope facing Leitrim, and a gentler one on the Roscommon
side, which stretches for a mile from one bend of the Shannon to the other ;
then turns and follows the elbow of the stream for about another 1200 feet
to the mouth of the modern canal. Thence, bordering the banks up stream for
5000 feet (just 93 yards short of a mile), a series of lesser subsidiary earth-
works stretch, which are proportionally of larger size opposite any shallow
reaches of the river. Though in portions much defaced and levelled by the
farmer, all the salient features of construction are readily perceptible to an
antiquary. No traditions, however, seem to have survived as to its origin.
Its local name, “the din,” gives no clue except that it was a defensive work,
reminding one of those at Granard called Duncladh, the fortitied ditch. The
surrounding country on both sides of the Shannon was wasted by war for
long periods of time, which culminated in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, when
the native owners were expatriated from their patrimony, and the common
people extirpated under the cruel rule of Sir Charles Coote, Governor of
Connaught. In connexion with this | am told that old people remember the
[52*]
326 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
remains of an old tree called “The Bilé,’ which was suid to have served as a
gallows for Sir Charles Coote’s victims, when any of the forays by his soldiers
proved successful in the neighbourhood. None seem to have survived or
returned in later days to hand down any traditions referring to the builders
of these remains. They are not said to be the work of the Black Pig, like
those at Roosky and Granard. But one thing is unquestionable. The
designers of these vast entrenchments were no tyros in the art of defence at
that epoch, when spears, swords, and sling-stones were probably the weapons
chiefly in use. Their careful economy of labour is evident where invaders
could cross over the shallow parts of the river. At such places up stream a
breastwork of stone close to the water’s edge, of about (at present) 3 feet to
4 feet high, enabled the defenders in safety to assail their enemies when
struggling through the current, while a sufficient double rampart and fosse,
more inland, enabled them to contest the further advance of such survivors
as gained the shore. But the works erected across the neck of the peninsula,
which I may call the Dun proper, were of far greater size and importance : for
the foemen here, having crossed on to the peninsula by wading or swimming,
advanced in masses to the attack on firm ground, and the fury of a sudden
onset had to be checked before they reached the defenders, lest they should
by valour or strength of numbers force their way across the frontier south-
ward. Here, therefore, for about a mile we find, as I have stated, a great
vallum or rampart raised, stretching across the isthmus, still in parts 16 feet
to 17 feet high, and 50 feet wide at top, with a base of about 100 feet through.
The slope facing north is very steep, that facing Roscommon of an easier
gradient. This, with two other lines of entrenchment parallel to it, one in
front and one in the rear, here completes the scheme of defence. At the
eastern end the one in front is separated by only about 12 feet from the foot
of the vallum; the other larger one in the rear runs at an interval of about
105 feet, leaving ample room for a camp, and consists of an inner bank with
a base of 15 feet, then a paved fosse or sunk causeway 25 feet wide, and an
outer bank perhaps 8 feet high originally, with a base of 35 feet. ‘This
causeway seems to have been originally stoned, and similarly the flat space
or causeway at foot of the vallum on its north side. The works there are of
smaller proportions, but otherwise correspond in design. (See Plate XXIX,
Fig. 2.
Another important and very interesting feature which fortunately has
been well preserved is that two level passages through the triple line of
entrenchments have been provided. Measuring from the eastern end at the
Drumsna bend of the river, the first is 280 yards distant, and the second is
727 yards further west, being somewhat more than half way toward the other
Kane—The Dun of Drumsna. B27
bend of the Shannon, opposite Jamestown.! The question arises, for what
purpose were they constructed? Now the Dun stretches across a peninsula
of comparatively small extent. Unless there had been here at that epoch a
bridge spanning the river connecting Roscommon and Leitrim, there could
have been no wheeled traffic in time of peace. Whether a hurdle-ford could
have been erected across the Shannon at this place may be doubted, since the
width was considerable; and because the name Drumsna is evidence of a well-
known swimming-place, it does not seem likely that in early times any better
mode of crossing was available. But if for the sake of argument we grant
that possibility, one opening would have sufficed. Obviously these two gaps
must have been arranged to permit the defending force to deploy at first on
the peninsula, and, after contesting the passage of the invaders across the
river fords, to provide for their own rapid retreat behind their fortified
barriers. But if war chariots were employed, these wide gaps through the
more level eastern alignment would have been absolutely necessary. For the
precipitous slope of the ground further west would be a natural obstacle for
the passage of chariots. Hence none are found there or were required. Both
gaps are made defensible by the provision of returns inward of the mound of
the great rampart. Hach gap is about 50 feet wide, and the flanking returns
on both sides of the more easterly one are 47 yards long, and those of the
more westerly gap about 63 yards. These side ramparts provide for attacking
any entering foe on both flanks. It is to be noted that both of these gaps or
passages appear to have been originally metalled with rough field stones, as
can be easily discovered by the use of a spade, by removing the sward and
accumulated clay for from a foot to eighteen inches. Also opposite and
corresponding to the more easterly gap in the great valluin we find similar
openings (but without returned ends) left in the outer defensive works,
through both that in front and the one in the rear, so providing a complete
thoroughfare.
We cannot doubt that similar openings in the outer defences also existed
in the case of the more westerly gap, but there all these subsidiary earth-
works have been levelled. It seems to me also probable that the main central
vallum was rendered more impregnable to attack by the use of stockades, and
this supposition has been strengthened by the discovery of some decayed
remains of the ends of wooden stakes shod with iron points, dug up at the
eastern portion of the Doon. These could have served no other purpose.
The provision of inwardly returned ends of entrances is found both in
British and Scottish hill forts, and Mr. Westropp has kindly informed me
! See Ground-plan, Pl. XXIX.
328 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
that at Castle O’er, Dumfriesshire, they appear both inside and outside of
the principal vallum, and at Chester Rigs Fort in Peebles a good example
returned inwards occurs. A remarkable one is found also at Pen-y-Corddyn,
near Abergele, but he cannot cite any examples of the kind in the gaps of
Irish promontory forts. These defensible entrances into hill forts are, of
course, narrow, 6 feet to 10 feet wide, but the gaps through the linear entrench-
ments at Drumsna are nearly 50 feet wide, which is inexplicable to me,
except on the hypothesis above suggested. They appear to be part and parcel
of the original construction of the vallum, and are for the most part evenly
tapered. Had they been modern breaches for the passage of a cart, a width
of 12 feet would have been ample, and the material would have been disposed
on both sides of the vallum to save labour. But the returns are only inward,
and are about three times as long as the width of the gap, requiring much
additional material to the amount provided by the mere excavation of the
opening through the vallum. Moreover, the existence of two, both approxi-
mately of similar size and construction, indicates a plan not likely to have
been followed in a work of demolition for farm requirements.!
I am indebted to the Right Hon. Michael F. Cox, whose family lived in
the neighbourhood, for information that some wooden frame-work has been
dug up, apparently the relics of shelters or sentry-boxes. I have recorded in
a former paper that oaken beams and frame-work of the sides and flooring of
sheds were similarly dug up out of trenches on the defensive side of the
rampart of the Black Pig in the Co. of Monaghan.
During the war that followed upon the insurrection of 1641 down to 1652,
Jamestown was captured by Sarsfield for the King, and a Parliamentary
army is said to have encamped hereabouts and cannonaded its walls from the
height of Ardanaffrin.*? I have also been told of guns and other weapons
having been found in the neighbourhood of the Dun, referable perhaps to
this period.
I shall now revert to the plan of the works at the eastern end. Here I
have pointed out that a fosse, bordered by two banks of no great size, runs
close along the foot of the great vallum on its northern face, divided from it
by a stoned causeway of about 12 feet wide, but increasing to 30 feet wide
further west. This line of frontal defences persists throughout the length of
1 T have consulted several publications descriptive of the Wansdyke, an early frontier
fortification, whose earthworks extend from Somerset to Berkshire. The charts and
maps show a few thoroughfares that were left in the vallum. None of them, however,
have any defensive returns similar to those of the Drumsna Dun, but there are always
camps constructed alongside.
* Cf. “The Battle of the Boyne” (Boulger), p. 127.
Kane—The Dun of Drumsna. 329
the Dun proper (that is to say, the main work across the neck of the
peninsula), though in some parts it has been demolished, as also parts of the
vallum. But with regard to the line of the outer works at the rear, which
enclosed a large space or camping-ground behind the vallum, these can only
be now traced for about 440 yards from the Drumsna bend of the Shannon.
All the rest is levelled. There can be little doubt, however, that the line
continued west past the second gap, and on to where the high levels of
Ardanaffrin commence, which would make a further extension of about
850 yards, something short of three-quarters of a mile altogether. At about
this distance the land rises gradually till it reaches the westerly bend of the
river, and here attains a height of about 75 feet above the water-level. All
along its northern face this high ground falls steeply, facing Leitrim. As the
Choco ttssteca
t
--------- 2S) YARDS t—-—
re
— 20F
S Line of Frantal Defences N
Fic. 2.—Diagrammatic Section at Ardanaffrin.
Doon approaches this natural escarpment, which retains traces of having been
terraced, as indicated on diagram, it is led up to the foot of it with a height of
from 12 feet to 20 feet, and a width across the top of from 60 feet to 70 feet.
In front, the outer line of fosse and banks runs along its base with an inter-
mediate causeway of about 20 feet to 30 feet wide. I have now completed
my survey of what I may call the Dun proper, but will add one or two
particulars as regards its construction.
At the eastern terminal, clay was plentiful, and apparently all the mounds
are wholly composed of it; but as we approach a higher level where the
modern road from Charlestown to the railway station crosses the line of
entrenchments, we find an outcrop of limestone strata which presents a bare
surface almost devoid of soil. Across this stony tract, which has given to
that locality the name of Leacach na Dun (the stony place of the Dun), the
great mound was carried on with quarried stones. These in modern times
have been carted off for road-making, leaving here scarcely a vestige of the
original pile. Further west on the far side of the modern road less demolition
was effected, because as soil became more abundant the vallum was raised in
330 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
alternate sections of perhaps 12 feet in length, of earth and stones. The
search for the latter by road-makers has exposed this peculiarity of con-
struction. Here also I noticed two funnel-shaped pits dug in the surface of
the top of the vallum. They are at present about 8 feet deep and about
9 feet wide at the mouth. They were filled with briers and bushes, and I
had no opportunity of exploring them.
We will now follow the river up stream, west from the Dun proper. From
the point of Ardanaffrin we can recognize fragmentary continuations of earth-
works round the bend of the river, but much defaced by the excavations and
other works at the embouchure of the canal which here enters the Shannon,
as well as by the carrying of the Kilmore road over a portion of the ancient
embankments. But behind the deer-park wall a series of entrenchments in
fair preservation recommences, following the river-bank up stream for about
1200 yards (nearly three quarters of a mile). Their ground-plan and size is
much simpler than that of those we have been considering, and consists of two
parallel ramparts of moderate size, which run at a short distance from the
shore bounding an intermediate roadway. Where an outcrop of natural rock
intervenes, the sheltered roadway has been excavated through the strata, and
the stones piled up to raise the frontal embankment. And where higher
levels subtend the shore steep-to, an embankment 6 to 7 feet high leans
against the base of the slope, which is scarped steeply, and a hollow or
protective trench is left at the foot behind the embankment. At one or two
points of the stream shallow reaches exist, no doubt more easily fordable
before a deeper channel was excavated during the progress of the Shannon
Navigation works. Wherever these shallows existed the earth-works
opposite were of greater size and importance. I have already alluded to
another interesting feature which is to be found at the east end of the deer-
park where its wall runs down to the river-bank. It is the provision of a
breast-work close to the water’s edge, built of large, unhewn stones, raised
about 4 feet high (where it is best preserved), and like a broad dwarf wall.
This construction follows the contour of the margin of the water, at a little
distance in front of the entrenchments, and was evidently designed to shelter
the defenders while assailing waders or swimmers with sling-stones or spears
during their passage through the ford. As above stated, these defences
extend up stream for only about three quarters of a mile above the embouchure
of the canal.
Thence for some two miles the water runs broader and deeper as far as
the townland of Corry, where at the foot of the farm of Phil Conlan an
extensive shallow existed, a channel through which was excavated by the
Shannon Navigation Commissioners. Large boulders dredged from the river-
Kane—The Dun of Drumsna. 331
bed strew the shore, and other softer material was dumped down on a low
bank near, which might be mistaken for part of a defensive work. On the
high ground facing the river a fine rampart about 34 feet from the shore
extends about 260 yards. Its original length cannot be estimated, the
extremities having been levelled. This detached ancillary earth-work testifies
to the care and foresight exercised by the Military Engineering Corps of
Cruachan in ancient times. Corry probably means a cauldron, and perhaps
refers to the wide expanse above the rapids, where the sudden bend in the
Shannon may have in high floods produced eddying currents. The point of
high ground at this place goes by the name of Tonreevagh, “ the grey back.”
In connexion with the study of the defensible conditions of the kingdom
of Connacht in ancient days, it may not be irrelevant to dwell a little on such
natural features of the country which must have rendered an incursion.
especially from the north-east, an arduous task. In the west the River Erne
was fordable at Ballyshannon, from which the locality derived its name of
Ballyshanny Thence to Port-na-Snow, a swimming-place near Enniskillen,
is some 25 miles. Thence the river and upper Lough Erne form a barrier for
another 25 miles to the ford of Belturbet. Southwards the river together
with Lough Oughter presents another impassable waterway of about 10 miles.
I have already referred to Lough Allen and the Shannon, which with Lough
Boderg protects Roscommon on the north and on the east, as far as Lanes-
borough on the north, and Athlone on the south of Lough Ree. ‘The latter,
we are told, was a dangerous crossing-place.'. We have record of a hosting
from Oriel to the south of Roscommon about the close of the fifth century.’ .
It is told that Mainé Mor called an assembly of his tribe at Clogher, and
decided that, their territory being too confined, they would migrate and take
possession of some country occupied by Firbolgs in Connacht. Accordingly
they collected their “flocks and herds,” their objective being the district
between Athlone and Athenry and southwards to the County Clare, a terri-
tory afterwards called “Hy Many,” after the conquering chieftain. The
direct route to Athlone from Clogher would seem to have been south by
Clones, Cavan, and Granard, to either the ford at Lanesborough or Athlone.
But, perhaps, the passage of the Shannon at Athlone might have been
unsuitable for cattle and sheep. But if they went west, they must have
crossed the Erne near Enniskillen, and thence made their way over the head
waters of the Shannon near Dowra, and so past Lough Key and Lough Gara,
then south by Ballaghaderreen—a great circuit in either case.
'“ (GER) og Pee iilile ss i
» XIV. (1884-1888) ,, ALVES 6 ”
» XV. (1870=1879) ,, 5 ile - Pol. Lit. & Antiqa.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ay. Als
” ”
» XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rdSer. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
| XVI: (18911698) a me <
5) MDX (18981896) ee Rs 5
js) | XXr((1S96 51698) ay Va ee 35
5, XK. (1898-1900) sae AVE ¥
» SX XIL. (1900-1902) ae eye 3
ORRIE” (1901) neve Pe "
,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science
», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
5, O. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5) \
,, XXVI. (1906-7)
i ae La | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (Current Volume)
», XXXI, (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ADENEY (W. E.): Chemical Changes attending the Aérobic Bacterial
Fermentation of simple Organic Substances. I. Urea, Asparagine,
Albumose, and Rochelle Salt. 1905. pp. 19. 2plates. 8vo. Is.
ADENEY (W. E.): The Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water at
St. Edmundsbury, Lucan. 1906. pp.3-. 8vo. 6d.
Bessel’s Functions : Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
By F. PURSER. 1906. pp.42. 8vo. gd.
Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. T.
TROUTON. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is.
EBRILL (G.) and H. Ryan: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
EBRILL (G.), and H. Ryan: Note on the Action of Emulsine on
8-Glycosides. 1906. pp.3. 8vo. 6d.
Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RvANand G. EBRILL.
1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d.
HACKETT (F. E.): The Ionic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation.
1906. pp. 24. 8vo. 6d.
JACK (ROBERT): Magnetic Resolution of the Spectrum Lines of
Niobium. 1912. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
KENNEDY (H.): The Large Ions in the Atmosphere. 1913. pp. 6.
8vo. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J.A.) and J. J. Notan: The Electric Charge on Rain.
Igi2. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
McCLELLAND (J. A.) and J. J. Notan: The Electric Charge on Rain.
(Part II), 1912. pp.11. &vo. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J. A.) and H. KennEeDy: The Large Ions in the
Atmosphere. 3912. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
PURSER (F.): Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
1906. pp. 42. 8vo. od.
« 4°)
RAMSAY (SIR W.): The Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids.
1902. pp. 8. 4to. Is.
ROCHE (THOMAS): The Quadratic Vector Function. 1912. pp. 12.
8vo. 6d.
RYAN (H.) and G. EBRILL: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp.8. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Ryan (H.), and G. EBRILL: Note on the Action of Emulsine on
B-Glycosides. 1906. pp.3. 8vo. 6d.
Ryan (HUGH) and THOMAS DILLON: On Higher Tertiary Alcohols
derived from Palmitic and Stearic Esters. 1912. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
RyAN (HUGH) and THoMAS NOLAN: On Higher Ketones and
Secondary Alcohols derived from the Amides of Palmitic and
Stearic Acids. 1912. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.
RYAN (HvuGH) and JOSEPH ALGAR: Montanic Acid and its Deriva-
tives. 1913. pp-9- 8vo. 6d.
RYAN (HUGH) and R. FITZGERALD: On the Identity of Baphinitone
with Homopterocarpin. 1913. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d.
Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. By Sir W. RamMSAy
1902. pp. 8. 4to, Is.
Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension of Mixtures.
By F. T. TROUTON. 1902. pp.5. 8vo. Is.
TROUTON (F. T.): The Creeping of Liquids and the Surface-tension
of Mixtures. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is.
Sold by
HopGEs, FicGIs, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd
WictiamMs & NorGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
March, 1914
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROWE TRISH ACAD i hii
VoLuME XXXII, Section A, No. 2
i Cy eh WVU
— INOMS OCI Wels WSs, Os
CONJUGATE FUNCTIONS IN SON:
DYNAMICAL PROBLEMS
DUBLIN
FOiMmCIZS, WUWEEWS;, ce CO, 14500),
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914
Price Sixpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY
——~———_
In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
a) ME@e40eee! en le ee 55
“6 III. (1845-1847) ,, ule aN ”
EV/(182721850) 05 | 9 ke z
By VV 2S50“18b3)e Vee :
3 VI. (1853-1857) ,, x WEE x »
» WII. (1857-1861) ,, sf VEL 3 55
WILE (10611964) es ave os it
5) Xs (18642 1ebby ee ke b-
3, 32 (Bee 1S) oe ee ef
3 XI. (1870-1874) ,, 5 I. 2nd Ser. Science.
»» XII. (1875-1877) ,, a) LE * rf
7) EE SCLSSS ees 5, dl + +
& “XIVA(1S84-158R) ee Vee G
is) OVe|(1870 4895) ye le Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
, XVI. (1879-1888) ,, UE x 6
XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 3 I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigg.
~ XVIUL (1891-1698)\0) a ean s
5» XIX. (1898-1896) ,, 5) UE + ”
55 XX. (1896-1898) ,, a) LV: + ”
y;) XT. (B9B1900) ees Vee :
», MXIT. (1900-1902) ,, ~~ \NAl “6 ”
oy NEES (SOD) aes in WEL 5 5
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science
» 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXY. (1904-5) |
», XXVI. (1906-7)
», XXVII. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
», XXIX. (1910-11)
>» XXX. (1912-13)
>; XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
>> XXXIT. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
MATHEMATICS AND PHYSICS.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ALEXANDER (Z.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
cancel Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.
ALEXANDER (T.): On the Graphical Construction of Maximum Bending-
Reece on Short Girders due toa Locomotive. 1912. pp. 26.
vo. :
BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. Is.
BALL (SiR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.
BALL (SiR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2plates. 4to. 3s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. 4to. ts. 6d.
BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. ato. 2s. 6d.
BALL CE R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.
BALL (SiR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. ato. ts. 6d.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to. 2s.
BALL (Stk R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.
BALL (StR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions.
1903. pp-54. 4to. Is. 9d.
BALtL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
pp: 67. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SiR R. S.): Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 1910.
pp. 54. 8vo. 2s.
Pos Ce J.): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13.
vo. 6d.
CONRAN (M. J.): The Riemann Integral and Measurable Sets. 1912.
pp- 15. 8vo. 6d.
Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
OSES (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.
Conway, (A. W.): On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. rg1o:
pp. 15. 8vo. 6d.
Conway (A. W.): On the Application of Quaternions to some recent
Developments of Electrical Theory. 1911. pp.9. $8vo. 6d.
CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp.15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is.
DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
pp- 12. 8vo. Is.
EGAN (M. F.): The Linear Complex, and a Certain Class of Twisted
Curves. I911. pp. 40. 8vo. Is.
FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d.
a4")
Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
_pp- 6. 8vo. is.
fous © 2) Theory of Lineaz Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
ioe ic TD: Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.
Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp- 20. 4to. Is.
Jory (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1808.
Pp- 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Jory (C. J.): Geateion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.
aaa Se J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902.
p- 16. 4to- Is.
feces (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
pp- 32. 4to. 1s. 6d.
Joxy (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. Is.
Jory (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.
MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901.
pp 17- 8vo. 2s. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp-60. 8vo. ts. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s. :
ORR a. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier's and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. 1900. pp-44. S8vo. ts. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. Second Paper. 1011. pp. 23. 8vo. 6d.
PLUMMER (H. C.): Note on the Use of Conjugate Functions in some
Dynamical Problems. 1914. pp.8. 8vo. 6d.
PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1880. pp. 24. 4to. Is.
PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogereous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp.31. 4to.
1s. 6d.
PURSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical.
1909. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
ROBERTS (W, R. W.): The Symbolical Expression of Eliminants.
Ig10. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.
ROGERS (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908.
pp- 12. 8vo. 6d.
ROGERS (R. A. P.): Some Differential Properties of the Orthogonal
Trajectories of a Congruence of Curves, with an Application to
Curl and Divergence of Vectors. 1912. pp. 26. 8vo. 6d.,
TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1802.
pp- 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.
TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907- pp.7- 8vo. 6d.
Wane (K. T.): The Differentiation of Quaternion Functions. 1911.
pp- 8. 8vo. 6d.
WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. 1s. 6d.
Sold by
HODGES, FiGGis, & Co., L1p., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; a7a
WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
TRIE Rear VYARK
August, 1914 ACADEMY Cr SCIENCES. 3
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Secrion A, No. 3
IML, AVS! Js JET Te
NE wEeAN DT COMPREEX NUMBERS €ON-
SIDE RE DVAS AD) ECLIVES OR OPERATORS
DUBLIN
LODGES, WUEEWS; C2 WO. lysiny,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
IQTt4
Price Sixpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY
———
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
* 11) (18401844) es heel eee p
» III. (1845-1847) ,, 4 IU =f a
56 | TVs(18471850)7 08) st NS :
Vs'(1850-1855) = waver £
i.) Wik{ (S582 1857) Vee e
« SWU (B57 S61 yen ee avin a,
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, op NEALE x ”
Ree Oop, She i
0 X. (1866-1869) ,, ke in an
= XI. (1870-1874) ,, rp I. 2nd Ser. Science.
. | RIAD TE=teya yee i
XO (LESS) ess aye ile “~ »
Je RI Va(IRB4STSRB\e: Tyee :
” XY. (1870-1879) ,, - its ok Pol. Lit. & Auntiqaq.
» AVI. (1879-1888) ,, ele x -F
XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, ‘I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
», XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, “ros alll: ” ”
;, XIX. (1893-1896) ,, 4 . UL - 6
,, | XK. (18961898). ven -
» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, Rs Me o se
»» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, Ae 5 i
f OX LETS (S01) eer yy Ait “ 9
» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXY. (1904-5) \
s, XXVI. (1906-7)
yy oe (1908-9) \ In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-13)
;, NXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
MATHEMATICS AND PHYSICS.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
pecchanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.
ALEXANDER (T.): On the Graphical Construction of Maximum Bending-
oe on Short Girders due toa Locomotive. 1912. pp. 26.
vo. :
BALL (SiR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. Is.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Fxtension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.
BALL (Str R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2plates. qto. 3s.
BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.
BALL (Str R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. q4to. 1s. 6d.
BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.
BALL ox R.S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.
BALL (Str R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. ato. ts. 6d.
BALL (Srk R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions.
1903. pp.54. 4to. Is. 9d.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
pp: 67. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SiR R. S.): Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 1910.
Pp- 54. 8vo. 2s.
FONE (M. J.): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13-
vo. 6d.
CONRAN (M. J.): The Riemann Integral and Measurable Sets. 1912.
Ppp- 15. 8vo. 6d.
Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
eee Cs W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13.
vo. 6d.
Conway, (A. W.): On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 1910.
pp- 15. 8vo. :
Conway (A. W.): On the Application of Quaternions to some recent
Developments of Electrical Theory. 1911. pp.9. Svo. 6d.
CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. $vo. Is.
DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
pp- 12. 8vo. ts.
EGAN (M. F.): The Linear Complex, and a Certain Class of Twisted
Curves. 1911. pp.4o0. S8vo. Is.
FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 64.
(oigk=))
Fry (M. W. J.): Ihe Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Vents in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
pp- 6. 8vo. is.
FRY Ar. W. J.): Real and Complex Numbers considered as Adjectives
or Operators. I914. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.
JOLY (cS J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
ts. 6d.
Joy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.
Joxy (C. J.): Scalar Invatiants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
p. 20. 4to. Is.
Jory (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
p-51- 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Jory (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp.14. 4to. Is.
Jory (C. J: Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. tgo2.
pp. 16. 4to. Is.
Jory (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. igo2.
pp- 32. 4to. 1s. 6d.
Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
to. Is.
jour (G. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.
MACFARLANE (A.): Dulrenbeuon in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901.
317. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
ORE (Ww. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp. 60. 8vo. ts. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s.
ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. 1909. pp- 44. 8vo. Is. 6d.
OrR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. Second Paper. 1911. pp. 23. 8vo. 6d.
_PLUMMER (H. C.): Note on the Use of Conjugate Functions in some
Dynamical Problems. 1914. pp. 8- 8vo. 6d.
PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. “Is.
PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
1s. 6d.
PuRSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical.
1909. pp. 11. 8vo. R
ROBERTS (W, R. W.): The Symbolical Expression of Eliminants.
1910. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.
RoGers (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908.
pp. 12. 8vo. 6d.
RoGERS (R. A. P.): Some Differential Properties of the Orthogonal
Trajectories of a Congruence of Curves, with an Application to
Curl and Divergence of Vectors. 1912. pp. 26. 8vo. 6d.
TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
pp: 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.
TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907- pp.7. 8vo. 6d.
Wan (K. T.): The Differentiation of Quaternion Functions. 1911.
pp- 8. 8vo. 6d.
WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. 1s. 6d.
Sold by
HODGES, FiGGis, & Co., L1p., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axa
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
Sepiember, 1914 THE NEW VORK
PROCEEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLtuME XXXII, Section A, No. 4
Je Gis Weise alles Wil
OIN DOWIE IDISINQUBWIOINS ION
ORM NUL iE BOR
DUBLIN
FORD IG ETS ae GiG IES ic C Ona mp,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGAT:
1914
Price Sixpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
——
[n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
5 II. (1840-1844) ,, mp alli » ”
0 III. (1845-1847) ,, op LN ” ”
x IV. (1847-1850) ,, np No os ”
3 V. (1850-1853) ,, ~ \We : r
6) VI. (1853-1857) 9 » VI. a9 ”
» VII. (1857-1861) ,, 5g WAU rr %
,, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, PAV ALTE a oy
3 IX. (1864-1866) ,, 5 IDS 53 5
%) X. (1866-1869) ,, exe 5, ee
F XI. (1870-1874) ,, ss I. 2nd Ser. Science.
», XII. (1875-1877) ,, Lie m6 ”
py GNU (LUISE) gy op MU D %
ot XIV. (168421685) sa mene Vinee ‘3
» &V. (1870-1879) ,, % 1 .s Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, soe lll / 59
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, = I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
,, XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, Fp ellis 5 ”
», XIX. (1893-1896) ,, 5 tHE op *
» XX. (1896-1898) ,, Pic 0 ”
» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, se Vie ¥ >)
», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, op Wibe 45 96
Fp OSibe (allo) 7 VL: + 1
,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, CO. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5)
5, XXVI. (1906-7) |
» XXVII. (1908-9) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
», XXIX. (1910-11)
,» XXX. (1912-13)
», XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
MATHEMATICS AND PHYSICS.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
pechoadicel Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.
ALEXANDER (T.): On the Graphical Construction of Maximum Bending-
Ronen on Short Girders due to a Locomotive. 1912. pp. 260.
vo. c
BALL (StR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. Is.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. ts. 6d.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2plates. 4to. 3s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom: 1889. pp. 58.
1 plate. ato. Is. 6d.
BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.
Batt (SiR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homogtaphy. 1894. pp. 28. qto. ts. 6d.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SiR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903. pp. 54. 4to. Is. gd.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
pp- 67. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 1910.
pp- 54. 8vo. 2s.
‘CONRAN (M. J.): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.
CONRAN (M. J.): The Riemann Integral and Measurable Sets. 1912.
pp- 15. 8vo. 6d. ae
Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907- pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
Conway (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13-
8vo.. 6d.
‘Conway, (A. W.): On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 1gto.
pp. 15. $vo. 6
‘Conway (A. W.): On the Application of Quaternions to some recent
Developments of Electrical Theory. 1911. pp.9- 8vo. 6d.
CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
‘COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp-5. $8vo. Is.
DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
pp- 12. 8vo. Is. : :
EGAN (M. F.): The Linear Complex, and a Certain Class of Twisted
Curves. 1911. pp. 40. 8vo. Is. ‘
FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d.
( 4
Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
pp- 6. 8vo. Is.
Fry (M. W. J.): Real and Complex Numbers considered as Adjectives.
or Operators. 1914. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
JoLy (aD Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
1s. 6d.
Jory (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.
Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. 4to. Is.
Jory (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
Pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Joy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.
Joty (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902.
pp: a 4to. Is.
Jory (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
pp. 32. 4to. is. 6d.
Joty (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
COs mS:
Tomenpe The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. qto. 2s. od.
LEATHEM (J. G.): On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory.
1914. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. igor.
pp- 17. 8vo. 2s. 6d. :
ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp. 60. 8vo. ts. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s. _
ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. 1909. pp. 44. 8vo. Is. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. Second Paper. 1911. pp. 23. 8vo. 6d.
PLUMMER (H. C.): Note on the Use of Conjugate Functions in some
Dynamical Problems. 1914. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.
PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogereous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
1s. 6d.
PURSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical.
1909. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. ; ;
Roperts (W, R. W.): The Symbolical Expression of Eliminants.
1910. pp. 7- 8vo. 6d. } ‘
RoGERS (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908.
pp. 12. 8vo. 6d. : :
RoGERS (R. A. P.): Some Differential Properties of the Orthogonal
Trajectories of a Congruence of Curves, with an Application to
Curl and Divergence of Vectors. 1912. pp. 26. 8vo. 6d.
TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
pp: 40. 4to. 2s. 6d. H
TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907. pp.7- 8vo. : ‘
Wane (K. T.): The Differentiation of Quaternion Functions. 1911.
pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. :
WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.
Sold by
HonvGEs, Ficeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; aza'
Wirttams & NORGATFE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
May, 1915
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section A, No. 5
J. A. M‘Crettanp anv J. J. Dowzine
Wass, WILIGCWRICIME COINIDOCMINV II. Ole
IRONWADIEINS JUN INSOUN, JOASTEIRS
DUBLIN
HODGES, PLGGUS, 6 CO... LrD
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
TOTS
Price Srxpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY
— >
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES.
VoLuME
33
II. (1840-1844) ,
IIT. (1845-1847) ,,
IV. (1847-1850) ,.,
V. (1850-1858) ,,
VI. (1853-1857) ,,
VII. (1857-1861) ,,
VIII. (1861-1864) ,,
IX. (1864-1866) ,,
X. (1866-1869) ,,
XI. (1870-1874) ,,
XII. (1875-1877) ,,
RV a (S885
XIV. (1884-1888) ,,
XV. (1870-1879) ,,
XVI. (1879-1888) ,,
XVII. (1888-1891) ,,
XVIII. (1891-1893) ,,
XIX. (1893-1896) ,,
XX. (1896-1898) ,,
XXI. (1898-1900) ,,
XXII. (1900-1902) ,,
XXIII. (1901)
XXIV.
(1902-1904) :—
ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
File
+
NE
wie Vs
3 WEL.
s
3”
. 2nd Ser.
I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqa.
Science.
Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» OC. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXV. (1904-5)
XXVI. (1906-7)
XXVIL. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
33
33
XXI1X. (1910-11)
XXX. (1912-13)
| In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
»» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ADENEY (W. E.): Chemical Changes attending the Aérobic Bacteria
Fermentation of simple Organic Substances. I. Urea, Asparagine,
Albumose, and Rochelle Salt. 1905. pp. 19. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
ADENEY (W. E.): The Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water at
St. Edmundsbury, Lucan. 1906. pp.3- 8vo. 6d.
Bessel’s Functions : Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
By F. PURSER. 1906. pp. 42. 8vo. gd.
Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. T.
TROUTON. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is.
EBRILL (G.) and H. RYAN: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d.
EBRILL (G.), and H. RvAN: Note on the Action of Emulsine on
8-Glycosides. 1906. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d.
Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RYAN and G. EBRILL.
1903. pp.8. 8vo. Is. 6d.
HACKETT (F. E.): The Ionic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation.
1906. pp. 24. 8vo. 6d.
JAcK (ROBERT): Magnetic Resolution of the Spectrum Lines of
Niobium. 1912. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
KENNEDY (H.): The Large Ions in the Atmosphere. 1913. pp. 6.
8vo. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J.A.) and J. J. NoLAN: The Electric Charge on Rain.
Igi2. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
McCLELLAND (J. A.) and J. J. NOLAN: The Electric Charge on Rain.
(Part II). 1912. pp.11. €@vo. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J. A.) and H. Kennepy: The Large Ions in the
Atmosphere. 1912. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J.A.) and J. J. DOWLING: The Electrical Conductivity
of Powders in Thin Layers. 1915. pp.8. 8vo. 6d.
PURSER (F.): Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
1906. pp. 42. 8vo. gd.
( 4)
Ramsay (SIR W.): The Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids.
1902. pp. 8. 4to. Is.
ROCHE (THOMAS): The Quadratic Vector Function. 1912. pp. 12.
8vo. 6d.
RYAN (H.) and G. EBRILL: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. 6d.
Ryan (H.), and G. EBRILL: Note on the Action of Emulsine on
B-Glycosides. 1906. pp.3. 8vo. 6d.
RYAN (HUGH) and THOMAS DILLON: On Higher Tertiary Alcohols
derived from Palmitic and Stearic Esters. 1912. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
RvAN (HuGH) and THOMAS NOLAN: On Higher Ketones and
Secondary Alcohols derived from the Amides of Palmitic and
Stearic Acids. 1912. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.
RYAN (HUGH) and JOSEPH ALGAR: Montanic Acid and its Deriva-
tives. 1913. pp.9. 8vo. 6d.
RYAN (HUGH) and R. FITZGERALD: On the Identity of Baphinitone
with Homopterocarpin. 1913. pp.3. 8vo. 6d.
RYAN (HUGH) and J. M. DUNLEA: On Unsaturated 8-Diketones.—I.
1913. pp.8. RyAN(HUGH) and JOSEPH ALGAR: On Unsaturated
B-Diketones.—II. 1913. pp.8. 8vo. 6d.
RYAN (HUGH) and J- M. DUNLEA: On the Condensation of Aldehydes
with 8-Diketones. 1915. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
RyAN (HUGH) and PAULINE O'NEILL: Studies in the Diflavone
Group. I.—Diflavone. 1915. pp.9. 8vo. 6d.
Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. By SIR W. RAMSAY
1902. pp. 8. 4to,. Is.
Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension of Mixtures.
By F. IT. TROUTON. 1902. pp.5. 8vo. Is.
TROUTON (F. T.): The Creeping of Liquids and the Surface-tension
of Mixtures. 1902. pp.5. 8vo. Is.
Sold by
HOopGES, FiGcGis, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; aza
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C,
Seplember, 1915 se I ¥o Gs Pe
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section A, Nos. 6, 7
ani Gi] Bik OM IN
INTEGRAL EQUATION PROPOSED BY ABEL
Sy 1B, INEGI SEIN
A DIMENSIONAL COMPLEX VARIABLE
DUBLIN
FNODIG ES EiG. Gils) (COn ne kar De
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1915
Price Sixpence.
PROCHKEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
—_~> --
In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I, (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
II. (1840-1844) ,, Pra 09 ”
30 III. (1845-1847) ,, ¥4. SUT: 50 on
Bh ATV (184721850) han ee ee Veo i
A Vs(1S50-1858)-0 0 eae A ew i
9 VI. (1858-1857) ” ” VI. ” ”
0 VII. (1857-1861) ,, vy WOLD. sip oH
., VIII. (1861-1864) ,, 5 WALLIN a ey
ri IX. (1864-1866) ,, ap ee i i
0 X. (1866-1869) ,, op X. oD a
“6 XI. (1870-1874) ,, 9 I. 2nd Ser. Bcience.
SA SKU (ISTO“ IST ae 3
eX LU (S83) eae jn LUG , i.
», XIV. (1884-1888) ,, my ULV: ” ”
» XV. (1870-1879) ,, " I. A Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, eee p ”
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 7. I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
5 X\VIM. (1891-1898) a eel Ieee 3
», XIX. (1893-1896) ,, PLT 5 ”
» XX. (1896-1898) ,, soy We
» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, Sy
XXII. (1900-1902) ,, VR: ; ”
op 2OGNNG (UR), spy Wot re 6
»» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-6)
» XXVI. (1906-7)
,, XXVII. (1908-9)
In th i like Vol. XXIV.
., XXVIIL. (1909-10) n three Sections like Vo
», &XI1X. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-18)
», XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
», XXXII. (Current Volume.)
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
MATHEMATICS AND PHYSICS.
(Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archseological—may be obtained on application. |
ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THoMsoN: Elliptographs, and a
penance Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.
-ALEXANDER (T.): On the Graphical Construction of Maximum Bending-
qomen: on Short Girders due to a Locomotive. 1912. pp. 26.
vo. :
BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881. pp. 26. qto. Is.
‘BALL (SIR R. S.): Fxtension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. ts. 6d.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2 plates. 4to. 3s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.
‘BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom 1889. pp. 58.
1 plate. 4to. ts. 6d.
BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.
BALL Cs R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.
‘BALL (STR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. 1s. 6d.
‘BALL (SiR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SiR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903. pp.54. 4to. Is. 9d.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
. 67. 4to. 2s.
BALL (SIR R. S.): Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 1910.
Pp- 54. 8vo. 2s.
BROWNE (P. J.): Onan Integral Equation proposed by Abel, and other
Functional Equations related to it. 1915. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
oy (M. J.): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13.
vo. 6d.
‘CONRAN (M. J.): The Riemann Integral and Measurable Sets. 1912.
Ppp- 15. 8vo. 5
Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
‘Conway (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.
‘CONWAY, (A. W.): On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 1g1o.
pp. 15. 8vo. 6d.
Conway (A. W.): On the Application of Quaternions to some recent
Developments of Electrical Theory. 1911. pp.9. 8vo. 6d.
CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp.15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
‘COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. $8vo. Is.
‘Dawson (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
pp. 12. 8vo. Is.
‘EGAN (M. F.): The Linear Complex, and a Certain Class of Twisted
Curves. 1911. pp. 40. 8vo. Is.
‘FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo.
Cay,
Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
pp- 6. 8vo. Is.
Fry (M. W. J.): Real and Complex Numbers considered as Adjectives.
or Operators. 1914. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.
Jory (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
1s. 6d.
Jory (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.
Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896-
p- 20. 4to. Is
Jory (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Jory (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.
Jory (C. J): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902..
pp. 16. 4to. Is.
Jory (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1g02..
pp- 32. 4to. 1s. 6d.
Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
tons:
Jory (Cc. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84: qto. 2s. gd-
KELLEHER (S. B.): A 3-Dimensional Complex Variable. 1915. pp. 6.
8vo. 6d
LEATHEM (J. G.): On Doublet Distributions in Potential Theory.
1914. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. igor.
pp-17- 8vo. as. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp. 60. 8vo. ts. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s.
ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. 1909. pp- 44. 8vo. ts. 6d.
ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. Second Paper. 1911. pp. 23. 8vo. 6d.
PLUMMER (H. C.): Note on the Use of Conjugate Functions in some
Dynamical Problems. 1914. pp. 8- 8vo. 6d.
PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.
PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
1s. 6d. 3
PuURSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical.
190g. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. :
ROBERTS (W, R. W.): The Symbolical Expression of Eliminants.
Ig10. pp. 7- 8vo. 6d. ;
ROGERS (R. A. Sh The Logical Basis of ‘Mathematics. 1908.
. 12. 8vo. 6d:
RoGERS (R. A. P.): Some Differential Properties of the Orthogonal
Trajectories of a Congruence of Curves, with an Application to
Curl and Divergence of Vectors. 1912. pp. 26. 8vo. 6d.
TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
pp: 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.
TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.
WanG (K. T.): The Differentiation of Quaternion Functions. 1911.
pp- 8. 8vo. 6d.
WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.
Sold by
HonGEs, Fieeis, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; ava’
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
eee (a GIRVAN Ween ata NY
A Guay aie et AVC UR WRN CaN
TA MGRVCANS MUSEUMS L-2
artup evahelladoulbuks tlie CLAY {
Angst, 1913
- PROCEEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
Vowume XXXII, Section B, Nos. 1-2
Bt: Hvueu Ryan anv J. M. Dunes
‘ ON UNSATURATED @-DIKETONES. I
Hue Ryan anp JosepH ALGAR
ON UNSATURATED 6-DIKETONES. II
DUBLIN
HODGES, PIGGIS, & CO. Ltn;
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
19t3
Price Sixpence
-
be (1840-1844) ,,
ILI. (1845-1847) ” radi ”
IV. (1847-1850),, ,, IV,
V. (1850-1858) ,, ay cba fc)
VI. (1858-1857) ,, 5,
VII. (1857-1861) ,, » Vi. .
VIII. (1861-1864),, 5, VIL. , Se
TX. (1864-1866) ” (heey ree oF
X. (1866-1869) ,, (4, XK. |
XI. (1870-1874),
XII. (1875-1877) vita
XI. (1888), os
XIV. (1884-1888) h ck wight
XV. (1870-1879),
XVI. (1879-1888) ,,. ,, —
XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, L&
XVIIL (1891-1898),, ,, {1 —
XIX. (1898-1896),, ,, III.
XX. (1896-1898),, _,, IV.
XXI. (1898-1900),, , Wi}
XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, Wy)
EXILE.» (1901). Sp tay re Oe i
XXIV. loess Gye a
XXV. (1904-5)
XXVI. (1906-7)
XXVIL. (1908-9)
XXVIII. (1909-10)
XX1X, (1910-11)
XXX. (Current Volume)
XXXI_. (Clare Island Survey.) In ‘progress.
“ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application.|
ADENEY (W. E.): Chemical Changes attending the Aérobic Bacterial
Fermentation of simple Organic Substances. I. Urea, Asparagine,
Albumose, and Rochelle Salt. 1905. pp. 19. 2 plates. 8vo. 1s.
ADENEY (W. E.): The Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water at
St. Edmundsbury, Lucan. 1906. pp.3- 8vo. 6d.
Bessel’s Functions : Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
By F. PURSER. 1906. pp. 42. 8vo. gd.
Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. T.
TROUTON,’\ 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is.
EBRILL (Gi) and H: Rvawn: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d.
EBRILL (G.), and H. Ryan: Note on the Action of Emulsine on
B-Glycosides, 1906. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d.
‘ Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RYAN and G. EBRILL,
1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d.
HACKETT (F. E.): The Ionic Theories of Magneto-Optic’ Rotation’.
1906. pp. 24. 8vo. 6d.
JAcK (ROBERT): Magnetic Resolution of the Spectrum Lines of
Niobium. 1912. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d,
| KenNneEDy (H.): The Large Ions in the Atmosphere. 1913. pp. 6.
8vo.. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J.A.) and J. J. NoLAN: The Electric Charge on Rain.
1912. pp: 11. 8vo. 6d.
McCLELLAND (J. A.) and J. J, NoLAN: The Electric Charge on Rain.
(Part II), 1912. pp.1z. @vo. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J. A.) and H. Kennepy: The Large Tons in the
| Atmosphere; 1912. pp. 20, 8vo, 6d.
_ PURSER (F.): Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
1906. pp.42. 8yo. od.
Rc he ae RAMSAY (sim W.): The! Siteaee
Ca pL 1902. pp. 8. ato. “Is. AN
Shes © Rocwe (Tuomas): The © Quadratic
de 8vo. 6d.
* ; RYAN (H.) and G. Brite: Synthes °
: of Arabinose. 1008 Sn. 8.8
: Ryan (H.), and G. EBRILL: Note on
RYAN (HucH) and THOMAS. Benes
derived from EP ET IQ12.
Us igher
suniges i
Lt?
Stearic aed
Dies" PP 7 8vo.
bee eri
‘x Surface Eacanioe zest ar
1902. pp. & “Atd, 1824)
Surface-tension : Creeping « I
By F. T. TROUTON. “1902. 5 PP- eae
TROUTON (F, T.): The’ (Creeping of the
: of Mixtures. at PP. Bro. Is PAP +
n
rowume XXXII, Section B, No. 3
DUBLIN
“HODGES, FIGGIS, & co, LTD,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
IQt4
Price Sixpence
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table:—
Ver +) AE: ‘hoy
PROCEEDINGS _
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY _
eS Se
CONSECUTIVE SERIES.
Vouume * I, (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Soi, Pol. Lit.&Antiqg.
33
93
39
°
”
II. (1840-1844) ,,
III. (1845-1847) ,,
IV. (1847-1850) ,,
V. (1850-1858) ,,
VI. (1858-1857) ,,
VII. (1857-1861) ,,
VIII. (1861-1864) ,,
IX. (1864-1866) ,,
X. (1866-1869) ,,
XI. (1870-1874) ,,
XII. (1875-1877) ,,
XII. (1883) ,,
XIV. (1884-1888) ,,
XV. (1870-1879) ,,
XVI. (1879-1888) ,,
XVII. (1888-1891) ,,
XVIII. (1891-1898) ,,
XIX. (1898-1896) ,,
XX. (1896-1898) ,,
XXI. (1898-1900) ,,
XXII. (1900-1902) ,,
XXIII. (1901) __,,
OF THE
ORIGINAL NUMERATION,
”
XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» B, Biological, Geological, and Ohemical Science.
1, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXV. (1904-5)
XXVI. (1906-7)
XXVIL. (1908-9)
XXVIII. (1909-10)
XXIX. (1910-11)
XXX. (1912-18)
XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
If.
III.
IV.
Vs
VI.
VIL.
Vill.
IX.
x
II.
In three Sections like Yol. XXIV.
I. 2nd
Ser.
Science.
3
”
Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
ss ” POE }\ ‘
8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqg.
Pepe 28),
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
_ SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
| GEOLOGY.
nt [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientitic, Iiterary, and
Raa A Ta _archweological—may be obtained on application. |
Stream Series. i909. pp. 10. 8vo.
atlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SOLLAS.
_ 1804. pp. 36. 2 plates. auto. 2s, 6d.
Correy (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904.
pp. 58.) 5 plates.) 8vo, 25,7
CoLE(G. A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern
Donegal. 1900.. pp. 42. 2 plates. 410. 2s.
COLE (G.'A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal.
~ 1902, pp. 28, 5 plates. 8vo. 3s.
_ COLE(G. A. J.), A.C, Happon, and W. J. Sorias ; Geology of Torres
|. Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4plates. gto. 4s. :
Core (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland.
1903- pp. 10. 8vo. 1s. 6d. ~ y :
- COLE (G. A. J.):' On Contact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias and
). Dolerite at Portrush. 1906. pp.11. i plate, 8vo. 6d.
Core (G. A. J.): The Picture-Rock or Scribed Rock near Rathmullan,
. in the County of Donegal. 1910. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. :
~ CoLE (G. A.J.): Glacial Features in Spitsbergen in relation to Irish
Geology. i911. pp. 18. 8vo. 2s. 6d.’ :
Core (G. A. J.): The Problem of the Liffey Valley. 1912. pp. 12.
3 plates. 8vo. ts. ;
CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 2s.
_ Denudation : Solyent Denudation in-Fresh and Salt Water. By J. JoLy.
1902, pp. 14. 8vo. Is. ey
Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of Ireland. By Jj. P. O’ REILLY,
1902. pp, 108, 8vo. 3s.
‘Earthquakes : Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland.
_ By J. P. OPREILY. 1884. pp. 32. 1 plate. ato. 2S.
Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Parthquakes recorded as haying occurred
_ in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O’REILLY. 1885.
ME KDDs 220u ALO. Tr ASMOM Ayhaiie et ;
_ ELLES (G) L.), W. G. FEARNSIDES, and B. Suir: The Lower
.... Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo. 1s. |
_ FEARNSIDES (W. G.), G. L. ELtzs, and B. SmitH: The Lower
_ Paleeozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo. Is. j
Geological Climates: Sun-heat, ‘Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological
_ Climates, By S. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp.52.. 4to. 2s.
_ Geology of Torres Straits, By A. C. Happon, W. J. Souas, and
; G. A. J. CoE. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to.
| GLA. J, COLE. 1903, pp. 10. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
‘Gneisses : cae Gaeses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A.
~~ J Core. 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s.
. Granites of Leinster. By W.J.SoLLas. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d.
' Happow, (A. C.), W. J. SOLAS, and G. A. J. Cot: Geology of Torres
\ | Straits. 1894. ‘pp. 58: 4 plates, ato. 4s. a :
_ Hatem (W.'D.): The rt Nec of Philipstown in
_ King’s County. 1914. . 17. 8vo. 2
‘HILy (CA), H. Honan. ra RULE: The Mitchelstown Caves,
». Co. Tipperary. 1909. pp. 34. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s, 6d.
p 8yo, DSN \; ji ak i \
‘Kitrow (J..R.): The River Shannon: its present Course and Geological
"History. 1907. pp. 23. 4 plates. _ 8vo. Is.
i BRODRICK (H.): The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh: Main
4s.
_ Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By
‘Jory (J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. 1902, pp. 14. |
Se Oo a
Re See et, of Oe,
ate rons ee
“SOLAS (W. J.), A. C. Happon, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of age
Bathe
Kitrox (J. R.): The Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks ‘dk Mayo é
North Galway. 1907. pp 32. 2 plates. 8vo. as.
M‘HENRY (A.) and W. J. SOLLAS: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary '
the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s
aerate (A.): The Ox Mountain pskapa Ireland. 1903. pp. 8
M‘HENRY (A.): Report on the a Pine Bed” Rocks in 1 1
Peninsula, Co. Kerry. 1912. pp.6. 1 plate. 8yo. 6d.
Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern ‘Donegal ;
G. A. J. COLE. 1900. pp. 42. 2plates. 4to. 25. —
Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland ~ (By.
M‘HENRY. 1903. pp.8. 8yo. 1s.6d. ing
Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CuSACK. 1806. Pek
2s.
O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes i in Great Sin
Treland. ax pp. 32. plate. 4to. 2s.
O’REILty (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as haga
Satie in Europe and adjacent countries. ng PP. 220. 4t
as. 6d. ts
O'REILLY (J. P.): Dates of Volcanic Eruptions and ‘their ee
with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. ;
O'REILLY (J. P.): Waste of the Coast of Ireland. ee ‘PP. 108.
8vo. 35. ;
PRAEGER ‘R Lu.): Raised Beaches of the [North-East of Tr
1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. S8vo. 3s.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. Corrry: The Larne Raised Beach.
pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s. %
Raised Beaches: The Larne tang Beach. By G. Corrsy
R. Lu. PRAEGER. 1904. pp.'58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s, | 4 |
Raised Beaches of. the North-East of Ireland. By R. Lr. PRAEGER.
1896. pp. 25. 21 plate. 8yo. 3s. i,
Ryan (W. J.) and Hattissy, T : Preliminary Notice of some or
Fossils from Bray Head, Co. Wicklow. 1gl2. pp. 6. 48 plates. _
8vo. Is. ; 2)
ScHAREF (R. F,): On the Evidences of a former Land- brid; e between :
Northern Europe and North America. 1909. pp. 28. 8v0. 1s. | ~
SMITH (B.), G. L. ELLES, and W. G. FEARNSIDES: The a
Palzozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo. Is.
SoLLas (W. J.):; Granites of Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3
SOLLAS sit J.): Voleanic District of Carlmgford and Slieve |
1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s, 6d. :
SOLLAS we if ) and A. M‘HENRY: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in
the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d
Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. gto. 4s. ;
Sun-spot Periods: their concordance with Volcanic Eruptions.
J. P. O’REILty. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. rs
Torres Straits: Geology of Torres Straits. By A.C. Happon W..
Sorzas, and G. A. J. Cone. 1894. pp.58. 4to. 4s. 99)"
Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. By W. J. SOLLAS.
1894. pp. 36. 2 plates. 4fo./ 2s. 6d.
Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun-spot Periods. By ig PB.
O'REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
a ae Neck of Teeny Age in the east ot Galway, Ireland. .
Wis SoLtLtas and A. M‘HENRY. 1896. pp. 14. 1 Bete cs
Sold by
Hovers, FIccis, & Co., Ltp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and
£
WitiiaMs & NorGate, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
Lendon, W.C,
ks
_ IRISH ACADEMY
Se D. oe
DUBLIN
“HODGES, FIGGIS, sah Oh O Paras Oy sD)
LONDON : WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914
Price Sixpence
II. (1840-1844) ,,
III. (1845-1847) ,,
IV. (1847-1850) ,,
V. (1850-1858) ,,
VI. (1858-1857) ,,
VII. (1857-1861) ,,
VIII. (1861-1864) ,,
TX. (1864-1866) ,,
X. (1866-1869) ,,
XI. (1870-1874) ,,
XII. (1875-1877) ,,
XII. (1888) ,,
XIV. (1884-1888) ,,
XV. (1870-1879) ,,
oe
XVI. (1879-1888) ,,
XVII. (1888-1891) ,,
XVIII. (1891-1898) ,,
XIX. (1898-1896) ,,
XX. (1896-1898) ,,
XXI. (1898-1900) ,,
XXII. (1900-1902) ,,
XXII. (1901) ,,
XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Adeomnasical and Physical ,
» B. Biological, Geological, and Ohemical Beience.
» ©. Archeology, Puss: and TR
XXV. (1904-5)
XXVI. (1906-7)
XXVII. (1908-9)
XXVIII. (1908-10)
XXIX. (1910-11)
XXX. (1912-18)
XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
XXXII. (Ourrent Volame,)
”
£
z
Oe eee
nas ee
I.»
Mh .
IV.
YY. ”
WL ia
Vi.»
fe
ROYAL. IRISH ACAD EMY
“SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
ANATOMY, MORPHOLOGY, gael Srmabna eats
ees of Papers oa other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archeological—may be obtained on appiication. |
Apes: Tukatiae Chine i in Man and the Apes. By D. J: CunNINGHAM
1886. pp. 148... 13 plates, 4to. 5s. ?
‘BaRRert-HawiLron: (G. B. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and
ben ' Birds. 1903. Pp: 12, 8vo. ts. 6d.
Brain and Eyeball of a Human Cyclopian Monster. By D. J.
CUNNINGHAM and E. H. BENNETT. nae: pp. 18. 2 plates.
ja 4to. Is, 6d. _
’ Brain, Degenerations from Lesions of Cortex of. PIN H. THompson.
- Igot. pp. 18. 8vo0. 28. 6d.
"Cerebral Hemispheres, Surface Anatomy of. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM.
1892. “pp. 358. 8 plates. 4to. 8s. 6d.
4 v CUNNINGHAM {D. J.): Lumbar Curve in Man and the Apes. 1886,
We PP. 148. 13 plates. gto. 5s.
, CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Brain and Eyeball of a Human Cyclopian
Ky Monster. 1888. pp. 18. 2 plates. qto. 1s. 6d.
_ CUNNINGHAM (D. J. ): Skeleton of the Irish Giant, papas Maaran
Sass 1891.) pp: 60. 2 plates. gto. 2s.
- CUNNINGHAM (D. J.): Surface Anatomy of the Cerebral Hemispheres.
> 892. pp. 358. S plates. gto. 8s. 6d.
/ ‘Cyclopian Monster: Brain and Eyeball. By D. J. CUNNINGHAM.
> 1888, pp. 18. 2 plates. ato. ts. 6d,
Duck and Auk Tribes : Morphology. By W. K. PARKER. 1890.
x Pp: 132. g plates. 4to. 35. 6d.
‘Embryology of the Short Muscles of the Human Hand. By B.C. 7
WINDLE. 1882. ‘pp. 30 2 plates. 4to. Is. 6d, :
iets Giant: Skeleton of the Trish) Giant, Cornelius Magrath. By D. ye
‘CUNNINGHAM, 1891: pp. 60. Blates. 4to. 2s.
Hotmes (G. M.): Comparative Anatomy of the Nervus Acusticus.
1903. pp: 44. 1 plate. 4to. 2s.
HoutpBy (JoHN R. D.):_ A Note on some Human Bones from an,
Ancient Burial Ground in Dublin. 1914. pp. 14. 8vo, 6d.
“Lesions of Cortex of Temporal Lobe, By W. H. THOMPSON. i901.
pp. 18. Sven 2s. 6d.
" Skeleton of the neue Cornelius Magrat
1891. pp. 60. 2 plates. gto. hots ver
Studies in Tuberculosis. Tl. ‘By
8vo. 6d. Be aie thi,
THOMPSON (w. ‘#): Degenerations | Tes
Cortex of the Temporal Lobe. gO.
Wrz (B. C. A.): ‘Embryology of ‘the Short
Hand. 1882. PP. 30+ Pee ato bes dane
k ee
3 ti MUGEON: ;
i RAINAL {2\ (TORY
_ PROCEEDINGS
OF THE.
Huew Ryan anp Bien O’NeEILy
aa ini IN THE DIFLAVONE GROUP
LL —Dirravone
Huon Ryan anv J. M. Duntea
on THE ‘CONDENSATION OF ALDEHYDES WITH
i an! DIKETONES
ie
ae DUBLIN
“HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE i
1915 4
4 A
Price Sixpence Ai
LR MEN y
ey
i
{
i
Fintmiuh RO Neate IH Bi dai,
The tok
(ila aa eee)
dean
SEATED DAR ia
PROCEEDIN as
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY —
pee NE
th he
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and i aa We
consequently attention is requested to the following Table:—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES.
VoLuME
”
”
XXIII.
II. (1840-1844) ,,
III, (1845-1847) ,,
IV. (1847-1850) ,,
V. (1850-1858) ,,
VI. (1858-1857) ,,
VII. (1857-1861) ,,
VIII. (1861-1864) ,,
IX. (1864-1866) ,,
X. (1866-1869) ,,
XI. (1870-1874) ,,
XII. (1875-1877) ,,
XIII. (1888) _,,
XIV. (1884-1888) ,,
XV. (1870-1879) ,,
XVI. (1879-1888) ,,
XVII. (1888-1891) ,,
XVIII. (1891-1898) ,,
XIX. (1898-1896) ,,
XX. (1896-1898) ,,
XXI. (1898-1900) ,,
XXII. (1900-1902) ,,
(1901),
ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
Hie
III.
IV.
VI.
VII.
”
. 2nd Ser.
I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci, Pol. Lit. pAntaa, .
Science.
yy
Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.
” ” A
. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» 8B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature,
XXV. (1904-5)
XXVI. (1906-7)
XXVII. (1908-9)
XXVIII. (1909-10)
XXIX. (1910-11),
XXX. (1912-18)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
XXXII. (Current Volume.)
4
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS
[Lists of Papers on other wiibjeers = se1onntic; literary, and
archzxological—may be obtained on application. |
ADENEY (W. E.): Chemical Changes attending the Aérobic Bacterial
Fermentation of simple Organic Substances. I. Urea, Asparagine,
Albumose, and Rochelle Salt. 31905. pp. 1g. 2 plates, 8vo. ts.
*
ADENEY (W. E.): The Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water at
St. Edmundsbury, Lucan. 1906. pp.3. 8vo. 6d.
Bessel’s Functions : Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
By F. PURSER. 1906. pp. 42. 8vo. gd.
Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. T.
TROUTON. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. 1s.
Epritt (G.) and H. Ryan: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8, 8vo. ts. 6d.
EBRILL eo) and H. RyAN: Note on the Action of Emulsine on
8-Glycosides. 1906. pp.3. 8vo. 6d.
Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RyANand G. EBRILL.
1903. pp. 8. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
HACKETT (F. E): The Ionic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation.
1906. pp: 24. 8vo. 6d.
Jack (Ropert) : Magnetic Resolution of the Spectrum Lines of
Niobium. i912. pp. 20. 8yvo. 6d.
KENNEDy (H.): The Large Ions in the Atmosphere. 1913. pp. 6.
8vo. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J. A.) and J. J. NOLAN: The Electric Charge on Rain.
19i2. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.
McCLELLAND (J. A.) and J. J. NOLAN: The Electric Charge on Rain.
‘(Part TI). 1912. pp.11. vo. 6d.
MECLELLAND (J. A.): and H. KENNEDY: The Large Ions in the
Atmosphere. 1912. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
PURSER (F.): Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
1906. pp. 42. 8vo. od.
6d.
RYAN (H.) and G. EBRILL: Sta of G
of Arabinose. 1903. Ee Cy
8vo.
tives. “1913. Pp. 9. Gis, ag Sets othe ae"?
RYAN (HUGH) and R. FITZGERALD : On var Bets of E
with 6-Diketones, bcs oa Svo. 6d.
Ryan (HuGH) and PAULINE O'NEILL: iSacaics: in the
Group. I.—Diflavone. 1915. pp. 9. 8vo. 6d.
Surface Bpcey oe Misti Sere By Sik W
1902. pp. 8. 4to, Is. ne
Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension oF 1
By F. T. TROUTON. 1902. PP. 5- 8vo. Is. Heb)
TROUTON (F. T.): The Coskping of Diquile'and pie u
of Mixtures. 1902. pp.5. 8vo. 1s.
‘
uv sd
. Sold doris Woks) Sd
Aspalony WR gl PE AEE He
Pe be ihe
: > id oie Oe
SS, ee eT te eee
_ September, 1915
eR ha yi
[PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
- ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section B, No. 7
HENRY WILLIAM LETT
CENSUS REPORT ON THE MOSSES OF
IRELAND
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
Tots -
‘ Price Two Shillings
2°35
SS
pees
Se eee
Ao aN ae Ss Se
PROCEEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY
——6——
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vouume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
: IT. (1840-1844),, , IL ,, ”
» ILL. (1846-1847),,. ,, Hl. ,, ws Stayt
ste SEV. (1849-1880) 5) 4cky ce SVL ems 3 . ae
_ V. (1850-1858), 3, We ge &: ey
= VI. (1858-1857) ,, eae OES <" %s e
» VIL. (1857-1861),, ., VIL,
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, », VIII.
x TX. (1864-1866) ,, Ea ». a ey
* X. (1866-1869) ,, ii ae ”
: XI. (1870-1874) ,, + I, 2nd Ber. Science.
, XII. (1875-1877) ,, WIN 9 i
oy RL He TRBB ee b MEER, i
» XIV. (1884-1888),, ., IV. ,, s f
» XV. (1870-1879),, ., I. 4 Pol. Lit.& Antiqg. se
wo: XVI. (67021688). 5 hs TE eo ie " et
» XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, 1. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. ;
», XVIII. (1891-1898),, ,, IL 4 e
» XIX. (1898-1896),, ©. ,,. I. ;, ;,
» XK. (1896-1998))" (5 3). PW, “
» XRT. (1898-1900). sce nay ay ee .
» XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, VI ,, ?
a XXII... (1901). Set ee i
»» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» B. Biological, Geological, and Ohemical Science.
» ©. Archwology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXY. (1904-5)
» XXXVI. (1906-7)
» XXVIII. (1908-9)
, XXVIII. (1909-10)
» &XIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-13)
» XMXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
», XXXII. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH AUADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
BOTANY.
{Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and ‘
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ADAMS (J.): A Synopsis of Irish Algz, Freshwater and Marine.
1908. pp.50:. 8vo. is.
ADAMS (J.): The Distribution of Lichens im Ireland. 1909. pp. 42.
i plate. 8vo.. ts.
ADAMS (J.): A List of Irish Algae, with some additional Records and
Observations. 1910. pp. 48. 15.
ADAMS (J.) and G, H. PETHYBRIDGE: A Census Catalogue of Irish
Fungi. 1910. PP. 47- 8vo. 15.
Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): A New Genus and Species of
Fungus. By E. P. WRIGHT. 1880. pp. 6. 1 plate. ato. Is.
Cytology ofthe Saprolegniee. ByM.HARTOoG. 1895. pp. 60. 2 plates.
4to. 3s. ts
Drxon (H. H.): Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of TLesyee 1896.
Pp. 13. 8vo. 3s.
Dixon (H. H.): The réle of Osmosis in Transpiration. 1896. pp. 9-
8vo. 2s. 6d.
Dixon (H. H.): Temperature of the Subterranean Organs of Plants.
- 1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. q4to. 1s. 6d.
. HANNA (H.) and T. JoHNSON: Irish Pheophycez. 1899. pp. 21. 8vo.
3s, 6d.
Harr (H. C.): Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. 1885. pp. 80.
3 plates. 4to. 2s.
HARTOG (M.): Cytology of the Saprolegniex. 1885. pp. 60. 2 plates.
4to. 3s.
Hepatice: List of Irish Hepatice. By D. MCARDLE. 1903. pp: 116.
8vo. 2s. ;
Hepaticz of Dingle, Peninsula, Ireland. By D. MCARDLE. got.
2 plates. pp. 42. 8vo. 5s.
irish Topographical Botany. By R.LL. PRAEGER. 1901. pp. 188 +410.
6 plates. 8yo. tos. 6d.
Trish Topographical Botany: Gleanings in. By R. Lt. PRAEGER.
' 1902. pp. 34. 8yo. ts. 6d.
JENNINGS (A. V.): Two New Species of Phycopeltis from New Zealand.
1895. pp. 14. 2plates. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
JOHNSON (T.) and H. Hanna: Irish Pheophycee. 1899. pp. 21-
8vo. 3s. 6d.
KNOWLES (M. C.) and R. A. PHILLIPS : On ne Claim of the Snowflake
(Leucojum aestivum) to be Native in Ireland. 1910. pp: 13.
3 plates. 8vo. Is.
Letr (H. W.): Census Report on the Mosses of Ireland. 1915.
' pp. 102. 8vo. 2s.
MCARDLE (D.): Hepaticze of the Dingle Peninsula, Ireland. gor.
pp. 42. 2 plates. 8vo. §s.
MCARDLE (D.): List of Irish Hepatice. 1903. pp. 116. 8yo. 2s.
Osmosis in Transpiration. By H.H. Drxon. 1806. pp. 9. 8yo. 2s. 6d.
tn
FG. Ben RA ed Ores ees ee
Chae
Palestine: Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. By H. C, Hart, E ROK
1885. pp. 80. 3 plates. 4to. 2s, »
PerHyBRincE (G. H.) and R. Lr. PRAEGER: The Vegetation of ey
District lying south of Dublin: 1905. Pp. 57: Coloured map.
5 plates. 8vo, 6d.
PETHYBRIDGE (G. H.) and Paut A. MURPHY: A Bacterial Disease
of the Potato Plant in Ireland and the Organism causing it, 1911.
PP- 37. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Phycopeltis: New Species of Phycopeltis from New Zealand. By uy
A. V. JENNINGS. 1895. pp 14. 2 plates. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.); Irish Topographical Botany. i901. pp. 188 4410. Naayti
6 plates. 8vo. 10s. 6d,
PRAEGER (R. LL.): Gleanings in Irish Topographical Bota, 1902, ‘ak
Pp- 34: 8vo. 1s. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. Lt.): Types of ‘Distribution - in the Irish Flora. ah }
pp- 60. 8vo. ts. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. H, PETHYBRIDGE: The Vegetation of the ye j
District lying south of Dublin. 1905. pp. 57- Coloured map
5 plates. 8vo. 6d. ;
Saprolegniez : Cytology of the Saprolegniew. By M.HARTOG. 1895.
pp. 60. 2 plates. 4to. 3s.
Sykidion dyeri: A New Unicellular Alga living on the Filaments of
Rhizoclonium casparyi. By E. P. WRIGHT. 1880. pp. 4. : i)
1 plate. 4to. is.
Temperature of the Subterranean Organs of Plants. ByH. H. Dixon.
1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. 4to. 1s. 6d, ,
Types of Distribution in the Irish Flora. By R. LL. PRAEGER. 1902. — i
pp: 60. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Rey
Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Flora and Fauna. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo.
4s-
WEsT (W.) and G. S. Wrst: Freshwater Algze of the North of
Ireland. 1902. pp. 100. 3 plates. 4to. 4s.
Wricnt (E. P.): Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): A New Genus and
Species of Fungus. 1880. pp. 6, 1 plate. 4to. 1s,
WRIGHT (E. P,): New Unicellular Alga (Sykidion dyeri) living onthe — i
Filaments of Rhizoclonium casparyi. 1880. pp. 4. 1 plate. 4to,
Is.
Sold by
Hopcss, FieGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and
WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
,
London, W.C.
a ae
I SUIBRI RIOTS Catan
GUNS ENN Aa t|
AMIRI ANE UseUte
WORM Ant Rt Hear Cri
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
y au. Section B, No. 8
~ Huasu Ryan ano Pautine O’Neitr
STUDIES IN THE DIFLAVONE GROUP
II. ~DERIVATIVES OF DIFLAVANONE
DUBLIN ae ie
HODGES, PTGG US ce. CO Lai. ,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE ;
I9gt5
Price Sixpence
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY a me
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. — ele %
Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. ‘Ast Ser. Sci., Pol. Li
” II. (1840-1844) ,, Pe one ie
» IIT. (1845-1847),, ,, IIL
yy, LV.(1847-1860) 4 One
» - _V.(1850-1858),, ,,-V-
» VI. (1858-1857),,. ,, ‘VI.
» VII. (1857-1861),, ,, VIL.
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, Syn
» IX. (1864-1866),, ,, IX.
is X. (1866-1869),, ,, X.
; XI. (1870-1874) ,, Oe I.
~ XT (1875-187) eos ae
1. LMT. : (1 SBB) Pane ees
» XIV. (1884-1888),, ,, IV.
») KV. (1670-1870) oa eee
» XVI. (1879-1888),, ,, IL
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,,
», XVIII. (1891-1898) ,,
» XIX. (1898-1896),, ,, Il.
» XX. (1896-1898),, ,, IV.
» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, hn Oe
» XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, VI.
» XXII. §=(1901) ,,
,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Mieecaaechteee ait Physical Ssionse,
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
». XXYV. (1904-5)
, XXVI. (1906-7)
, XXVII. (1908-9)
, XXVIII. (1909-10)
, XXIX. (1910-11)
», XXX. (1912-13)
:, XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
.
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
“
- ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
| SOME RECENT PUBLICAT IONS
CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ADENEY (W. E.): Chemical Changes attending the Aérobic Bacteria
Fermentation of simple Organic Substances. I. Urea, Asparagine,
Albumose, and Rochelle Salt. i905. pp. 19. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
ADENEY (W. E.): The Composition of a Nitrogen Mineral Water at
St. Edmundsbury, Lucan. 1906. pp.3-. 8vo. 6d.
Bessel’s F unctions : Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
By F. PURSER. 1906. pp. 42. 8vo. gd.
. Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. T.
TROUTON. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is.
_ EBRILL (G.) and H. Ryan: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
_ of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d.
EBRILL (G.); and H. Ryan: Note on the Action of Emulsine on
-Glycosides. 1906. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d.
Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. ByH. RYAN and G. EBRILL.
1903. pp.8. 8vo. ts. 6d.
_ Hackerr (E. E.): The Tonic Theories of Magneto-Optic Rotation.
1906. pp. 24. 8vo. 6d.
jack (ROBERT): Magnetic Resolution of the Spectrum Lines) of
_ Niobium. 1912. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
_ KENNEDY (H.): The Large Ions in the Atmosphere. 1913. pp. 6.
8vo. 6d.
McCLeLianp (J.A.) and J. J. Noan: The Electric Charge on Rain.
1912. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. :
_ -McCrerranp (J. A.) and J. J. NoLan: The Electric Charge on Rain.
‘ (Part II). 1912. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.
MCCLELLAND (J. A.) and H. Kennepy: The Large Ions in the
Atmosphere. 1912. pp. 20. 8vo. 6d.
McCLELLAND (J. A.) and J. J. DowLinG: The Electrical Conductivity
of Powders in Thin Layers. 1915. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
. PURSER (F.): Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to Physics.
1906. pp. 42. 8vo. od.
es
plete - een
6d.
8vo.
of ‘Aaa 1903. “pp. 8. By
Ryan (H.), and G. EBRILL:
g-Glycosides. 1906. pp. 3. 8vo
Ryan (HuGuH) and THOMAS Ditton: On.
derived from Palmitie and Stearic nae
Stearic Acids. 1912. pp. 7 8v0. ie
pee
RYAN (HuGH) and Josern AxGAR: Montanic Acid and i
tives. 1913. PP: be 8yo. Nene ee 14
1913. pp.8. RYAN (HGR) Feces at OnU
B-Diketones.—II. 1913. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. hs
RYAN (HuGH).and de M. DUNLEA: On the Conden
with B- Diketones. ‘1915. PP. i Bvo. 6
Ryan (HuGH) and PAULINE O'NEILL: Studies: in
Group. I.—Diflavone. 1915. “PP. i, } v0. “6a.
I].—Derivatives of Diflavanone.
Group. 1 1915 Se pp
of Misuiven’ ina! pp. 5. 8vo. As.
. Sold iM ;
Hopers, Ficeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin;
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, iD ‘i
London, W.C.
Yu"
s
9,10,11,12
“PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
KX
HUGH RYAN anp JOSEPH ALGAR.
waits 8 IN ‘THE Dirtayonn Group, III. DERIVATIVES OF DICOUMARANONE
AND. ‘OF DIFLAVANONE.
eS
“HUGH RYAN AND MICHAEL J, WALSH.
DIE Ww THE DIFLAVONE Group. IV. On DIvVERATRYLIDENE-DicovU-.
ae HUGH RYAN anpD en DEVINE.
if Conpexsation OF ‘ALDEHYDES WITH Ketones. Il. ALDEHYDES
Re DUBLIN
beHODGES, FIGGIS, & :CO., Lrp.
- LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
So Tota:
Price Sixpence.
=
PROCHRDINGS -
-/n the year 1902 it was resolved ton mber
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of t.
“consequently attention is s requested i to thef
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL AUMERATION.
Vorvme ~ I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci.,
os => TD. (0840-1848) 6, ee eg
» III. (1845-1847) ,, ,, HL 4
yo. AV, (1847-1850) 95°" 2 LV,
». V.(1850-1858),, ,,. “V-
» WE, (3858-1867) 5224. a
» VIL. (1857-1861),, ~, VIE,
VIII.
Ix.
ye
e
» VIII. (1861-1864),, —,, V
» IX. (1864-1866),, _,,
» X. (1866-1869),, ,,
» XI. (1870-1874),, °.,
ss XIil. (1875-1877) ES |v
” XI. (1888) re a
» XIV. (1884-1888),,_,,
» XV. (1870-1879),, 4,
» XVI. (1879-1888),, ,
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, —_,,
»» XVIII. (1891-1898),, ,,
» XIX. (1898-1896),, ,,
» XX. (1896-1898),, ,,
» XXI. (1898-1900),, ,,
» XXII. (1900-1902),, ,,.
o XX 961) sss
» XXIV. (1902-1904) :— ery te
Section A. Mathematical, Neuaeibaiiea cag
» _B. Biological, Geological, and Obemicl Scenes. “S
re 1 ee ES ee 3
» XXV. (1904-6)
» XXVI. (1906-7) Re gH A Re SF
» XXVIL. (1908-9) é ES eee
+ XXVIII. (1909-10)
» XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-18) be
» XXXI. (Clare Island Survey, 1911-15.) _
», XXXIL (1918-15) } Cookers
» XXXII, (Onrrent Volame) J 21 7 Soon as above.
f Papers ‘on site Majactsaclonlitic. literary, and
heeological a be obtained on apnoea]
an Z Lolo) shelle Salt ee pp. 19. “2 plates. 8vo. 1s.
= pp. 3- 8vo. . 6d.
. RYAN: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
1903+ PP 8 8vo. Is. 6d.
6d,
Wes of Arabinose. ByH. Ryan and G. EBRILL,
: or Is. =» 6d, :
cane “1906. PP. - 8vo.
TE): Magnetic Resolution of the pees Lines of
n. 1912. PP 20, yo. 6d.
: The Large I es in the Atmosphere. 1913. pp. 6.
L LELAND (J- a G ony I. Rake The: Electric pt on Rain.
é 6d.
) and j- J. NoLan: ‘The Electric hares on Rain.
3 “pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. ~
EE ANT. ie A) and H. KENNEDY: The Large Ions in the
» 1912. pp: 20. 8vo. 6d.
(J AL) and J. J. DowLinG: The Electrical Conductivity
rs in Thin Layers. 1915. pp.8. 8vo. 6d. d
| Some Applications of Bessel’s Functions to uy
8yo. 233
"ad
( 4 1
Ramsay (S1rR W,): The Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain eek ;
1902. pp. 8. 4to. Is. 4
RocHE (THOMAS): The Quadratic Vector Function. oe PP. 12 *
8vo. 6d.
RYAN (H.) and G. EBRILL: Synthesis of Giycaudest some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. ts. 6d. ; ae
Ryan (H.), and’G. EBRILL: Note on the Action of Emulsine on
B-Glycosides. 1906. pp.3. 8vo. 6d.
RyaN (HuGH) and THomAs Ditton: On Higher Tertiary Alcohols ©
derived from Palmitic and Stearic Esters. 1912. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
RyAN (HuGH) and THomas Noran: On Higher Ketones and
Secondary Alcohols derived from the Amides of Palmitic and SA
Stearic Acids. 1912. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. Bly
RYAN (HUGH) and JosEPH ALGAR: Montanic Acid and its Deriva- “
tives. 1913. pp.9. 8vo. 6d. fee
Ryan (HuGH) and R. FitzGERALD: On the Identity of Paphiaiee
with Homopterocarpin. 1913. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d.
Ryan (HUGH) and J. M. DuNLEA: On Unsaturated é-Diketones, =F ae
1913. pp.8. RyAn(HuGH) and JOSEPH ALGAR: On Unsaturated —
&-Diketones.—II. 1913. pp.8. 8vo. 6d.
RYAN (HUGH) and J. M. DUNLEA: On the Condensation of Aldehydes
with 8-Diketones. 1915. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. irs :
Ryan (HUGH) and PAULINE O'NEILL: Studies in the Diflavone Ma
Group. I,—Diflavone. 1915. pp. 9. 8vo.. 6d.
RyaN (HuGH) and PAutine O’NEILL: Studies in the Diflavone =~
Group. II.—Derivatives of Diflavanone. 1915. pp. 18. 8vo, 6d. ¥%
Ryan (HUGH) and JoSEPH ALGAR : Studies in the Diflavone Group.
11I.—Derivatives of Dicoumaranone and of Diflavanone. 1916.
pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. ; :
RYAN (HUGH) and MICHAEL J, WALSH: Studies in the Diflavone ai
Group. IV.—On Diveratrylidene-Dicoumaranone. 1916. pp. 6.
8vo. 6d. AD Da ete
Ryan (HuGH) and GERALDINE PLUNKETT; On Unsaturated ae
8-Diketones.—III, 1916. pp.9. 8vo. 6d. -
RYAN (HUGH) and ANNIE DEVINE: On the Condensation of Aldehydes nae
with Ketones. II,—Aldehydes with Methylethylketone, 1916.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. ; ad
Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. By Sir W. RAMSAY
1902. pp. 8. 4to. Is. ;
Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension of Mixtures
- By F. T. TROUTON. 1902. pp.5. 8vo. Is,
TROUTON (F. T.): The Creeping of Liquids and the Surface-tension
of Mixtures. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is.
Sold by
Hopcgs, Fieeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Carta,
London, W.C.
May, 1913 a i
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section C, No. 1
Wee DUDLEY WESTROPE
NOTES ON THE POTTERY MANUPACTURE
IN TRELAND
DUBLIN
EOD GES. PE hG GIs) & COu Erp:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1913
Price One Shilling
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
—>—_—_
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
” II. (1840-1844) ,, Tee bE o x
», III. (1845-1847) ,, x ik > ”
IV. (1847-1850) ,, Pad AE +
= V. (1850-1858) ,, en wk 5p x
53 VI. (1853-1857) ,, ae eve ¥ +
» , )VILAGSETISED ae ae an S
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, Anne . 7
5 IX. (1864-1866) ,, BSS x
+ X. (1866-1869) ,, Hy ok ” ”
< XI. (1870-1874) ,, » I. 2nd8er. Science.
.) XIE (8751877), fee LA -
> | RE (SBE) eas: ‘fy LUE 5 .
vs, MTV AS88388) eran ee :
» XV. (1870-1879) ,, x il 56 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, 4) LEE
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, - I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
5) MVILL (2099-7098) 9 eo oe as .
» AIX. (1893-1896) ,, tas + ”
s XX. (1896-1898) ,, ne ake = ”
>) XE: (189851900) 5.0 a eee 5
» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, rem (i : ”
95, ROE) (ESOL) ee Se WOLL. : »
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXY. (1904-5) \
, XXVI. (1906-7)
, XXVII. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
,, XXI1X. (1910-11)
» XXX. (Current Volume)
»» XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
HISTORY.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological_may be obtained on application. |
BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (a.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.
Berry (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S, Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. rplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis.
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of
Dublin City, A.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.15. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Proceedings in the matter of the Custom called
Polboll, 1308 and 1385. St. Thomas’ Abbey yw. some early Dublin
Brewers, &c. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as
the “‘ Friday Book,” 1567-1611. 1913. pp. 38. 8vo._ Is.
Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 10903.
pp- 64. 4to. 2s.
BurRY (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.
Dix (E.R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. ts. {
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.
pp- 4. 4 plates. 8vo. ts. : ad
rx (EB. R. M‘C.) : An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing.
1909. pp.3. Iplate. 8vo. 6d. i p :
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in
Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp.3. 8vo. 6d.
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): The Earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Ivish,
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac,
Armenian, and Arabic Languages. 1910. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. )
D1x(E. R. M‘C.): William Kearney, the second earliest known Printer
in Dublin. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. : \
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The First Printing of the New Testament in English
at Dublin. i911. pp.6. 8yvo. 6d. i : ;
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork in
Seventeenth Century. 1912. pp. 12. 8vo.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A Dublin Almanack of 1612. 1913. pp. 4. 2 plates.
8vo. 6d.
Esposifo (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. 1910. pp. 34. 8vo. Is.
ESPOSITO (M.): Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 1910. pp. 50.
2plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. ‘ } ‘
EsPosiro (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. PartII. 1912. pp.14. 8vo. 6d. _ ‘
EsPosiTo (M.): On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
1912. pp. 20. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. — ‘ ae :
FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
Ig0I. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
8vo. Is.
Geka)
FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. pp- 43. 8vo. Is.
GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. $8vo. Is.
GREEN (W. S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.
HEMPHILL (S.): The Gospels of Mac Regol of Birr; A Study in Celtic
Illumination. 1911. pp.10. 5 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d.
LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904
pp. 30. 8vo. is. 6d.
vpiave (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49.
vo. 2s. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp.50. 8vo. Is.
LAWLOR (H. J.): Be of the Register of Archbishop Sweteman-
IgIt. . 98. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
1912. pp.97. 8vo. 2s.
Mac NEILL oun): An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 1910.
pp. 26. 8vo. Is. 4
MAnArFrFy (J. P.): On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern
Europe. 1913. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. ‘
MvRRAY (ROBERT H.): The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690. 1913. pp. 11.
8vo. 6d.
WEstrRopp (M. S. DuDLEY): Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in
Ireland. 1913. pp.27- 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEstRopp (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.
WEstrRop?P (T. J.): Brasil and the Legendary Islands of the North
Atlantic. 1912. pp. 38. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WEstropP (T. J.): Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600,
with Notes on Foreign Settlers and Trade. 1913. pp. 68.
4 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Waite (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp. 126. 8vo. 2s.
WuiteE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.
WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is
Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.
Sold by
HopGEs, FicGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C,
Gune, 1913
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
V OLUME XXXII, Section C, No. 2
de LAW LOR
J. (ClaLAIRTIEIR Ole) OIRIS MUN USesl(OeO)e
LEO Wis
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1913
Preee Sixpence
PROCHE DINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
———————
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
By ple adde (SADE 1S Aa) en cree Tegal 3
Ape) ANY ley irae tee ROW aS THe FN #
oh) EVs (1847 TBR O) pe aie. Wve ae e
i Vi(1850-1658) sateen OuiWa sea, “
» VI. (1858-1857) ,, nn NUE 5 o
- VII. (1857-1861) ,, 3) OLE. Ss -%)
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, OV EEL. ‘ 3)
iin TR EGG4 GER) air caMuoe cares i
a X. (1866-1869) ,, Se ave 5 ”
in RE (ISTOASTA es ae Me endiser! Science.
i REL EB TE IBTT)iy viegeh WE Ue, :
Fy ORDDES ee) (S83) Seg elliks 7% i
7: SSPVOMAGEa SSBB) Pl hs ETM ss a 5
i) Ve (ISTO ABRB Verne eke Ielley Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
« XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Pi HU = ”
XVII. (1888-1891) ,, ee I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigq.
j,, XVILL: (1891 0895)h oy ea ie Cae 4
5, AIX. (1893-1896) ,, se QUEL: a ‘A
» XX. (1896-1898) ,, aise LING: : ”
» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, NG Ff y
», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, Pan's 3 x
rege CGN GIST (IRON os Be ee) BVA: A ”
,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» C. Archsology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5) \
5, XXYVI. (1906-7)
Be a ee) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
,» XXVIII. (1909-10) |
», XXIX. (1910-11) |
» XXX. (Current Volume)
>, XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
HLISTORY.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may he obtained on application. |
BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.
Berry (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. iplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis.
: 1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
Berry (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of
Dublin City, A.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.15. 8vo. 6d.
Berry (HM. F.): Proceedings in the matter of the Custom called
Tolboll, 1308 and 1385. St. Thomas’ Abbey v. some early Dublin
Brewers, &c. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as
the ‘‘ Friday Book,” 1567-1611. 1913. pp. 38. 8vo. Is.
Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.
p- 64. 4to. 2s.
Bory (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
Drx (E.R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is. i
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. 1plate. 8vo. Is.
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.
pp- 4. 4plates. 8vo. ts. : at
Dix (E. R. M‘C.) : An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing.
tgog- pp-3. t1plate. 8vo. 6d. i ; 2
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in
Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp-3- 8vo. 6d.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The Earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Irish,
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac,
Armenian, and Arabic Languages. 1910. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
Drx(F. R. M‘C.): William Kearney, the second earliest known Printer
in Dublin. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. : d
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The First Printing of the New Testament in English
at Dublin. 1911. pp.6. 8vo. 6d. ‘ : 6
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork in
Seventeenth Century. 1912. pp. 12. 8vo. 6d.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A Dublin Almanack of 1612. 1913. pp. 4. 2 plates.
8vo. 6d.
Esposito (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. 1910. pp. 34. 8vo. Is.
ESPOSITO (M.): Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 1910. pp. 50.
2plates. 8vo. Is. 6d. } i :
Esposito (M.): WHiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. PartII. 1912. pp.14. 8vo. 6d. :
EspPosiTo (M.): On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
1912. pp. 20. 4plates. 8vo. Is. ‘ es -
FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
IgOI. pp. 24. 8vo. 5
FALKINER (C. L.): The
8vo. Is.
Trish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
(4k) )
FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,”’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. ma The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. pp- 43. 8vo. Is.
GILBERY (Sir J. ca ): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.
GREEN (W. S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7
Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
HEMPHILL (S.): The Gospels of Mac Regol of Birr; A Study in Celtic
Illumination. 3911. pp.10. 5plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp: 30. $8vo. ts. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49.
8vo. 2s. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. J.) : Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp. 50. 8vo. Is.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Sweteman.
191. pp. 98. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Blemine.
1912. g7- 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR Ps Ne ‘A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. 1913. pp. “13.
8vo. 6d.
MAc NEILL Goat An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 1910.
vo
Ade (ig z5))3 On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern
Europe. 1913. pp- 16. 8vo. . i
MURRAY (ROBERT H.): The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690. 1913. pp. It.
vo. 6d.
WEstRopp (M. S. DupDLEy): Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in
Ireland. 1913. pp-27- 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEstRopp (I. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’? by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. nee pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.
WEstTROP?P (T. J.): Brasil and the Legendary Islands of the North
Atlantic. oe pp. 38. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WEStTROPP (T. J.): Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600,
with Notes on Foreign Settlers and Trade. i913. pp. ae
4 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d. ie:
Wuitr (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.
Wuitre (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.
WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is
Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.
Sold by
HovGEs, Ficeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C,
Gune, 1913 a 3S
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLtumE XXXII, Section C, No. 3
GODDARD HORPEN
RATHGALL, COUNTY WICKLOW: DUN
GALION AND THE ‘DUNUM’ OF PTOLEMY
DUBLIN
MOM GES. LE LGGilS CO rp,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1913
Price Sixpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
———>—_—_
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
ay
sy if EEL A845 SRT Pe aT eee as
” IY. (1847-1850) ,, ay No ‘ ”
5, fo oN, (1850188) penne re :
pV LSES 1867) eames vet ae i
ve WEL (se7-1be ne fo Peve bE 7
. VILL: (1861 peeing 2
LY toy. (1ebsMieeby FARO hry S| e
is X, (IS6GS1HE9) ie eee y
+ XI. (1870-1874) ,, +5 I. 2nd Ser. Science.
+ XII. (1875-1877) ,, etae tl Uf f AG
sg LL LESS) pee DL as 93
ye EVs (1SB41G8R er ee eR %
A XY. (1870-1879) ,, i I. a Pol. Lit. & Autiqgq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ewes A 4 iD
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, " I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.
5p X VIL. (18911698), oe ieee, L
) KEK: (189B_1806\n be oe eee G
5° XK (1896 1H98) Gee el yee fs
ORT, (1898-1900), aera
7) MERIT, (1IOCASON he eevee ‘
»j RX, 1901) ee vie .
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, O. Archgology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXV. (1904-5)
, XXVI. (1906-7)
, XXVIT. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
, XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (Current Volume)
», XXXI, (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
HISTORY.
[Lists of Papers on other Subjects—scientific, literary, and
archeological—may be obtained on application. |
BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
_ St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.
Berry (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S, Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp- 86. rplate. 8yo. ts. 6d. ae
BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis.
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. i
BERRY (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of
Dublin City, a.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.15. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Proceedings in the matter of the Custom called
Tolboll, 1308 and 1385. St. Thomas’ Abbey v. some early Dublin
Brewers, &c. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d.
Berry (H. F.): Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as
the ‘‘ Friday Book,” 1567-1611. 1913. pp. 38. 8vo. Is.
Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 10903.
pp: 64. 4to. 2s. i et ;
Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
Drx (E.R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. ts. :
Drx (E.R. M‘C.):, A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. rplate. 8vo. Is.
Drx (E.R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.
pp. 4. 4plates. 8vo. 1s. g Lies
Dix (E.R. M‘C.): An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing.
1909. pp.3. t1plate. 8vo. 6d. : 5 :
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in
Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp.3. 8vo. 6d. _
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The Earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Irish,
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac,
Armenian, and Arabic Languages. 1910. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.
Dix(E. R. M‘C.): William Kearney, the second earliest known Printer
in Dublin. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. i 1
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The First Printing of the New Testament in English
at Dublin. 1911. pp.6. 8vo. 6d. ; : ‘
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork in
Seventeenth Century. 1912. pp. 12. 8vo. 6d.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A Dublin Almanack of 1612. 1913. pp. 4. 2 plates.
8vo. 6d. :
Esposiro (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. 1910. pp. 34. 8vo. Is. =
Esposito (M.): Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 1910. pp.5c.
2plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. < : s :
ESPOSITO (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. Part II. 1912. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d. :
ESPOSITO (M.): On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
1912. pp. 20. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. — : oe f
FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
IgOl. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
8vo. Is.
( 4)
FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. ‘
FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland,
1907. pp. ee 8yo. Is.
GILBERY (Sir J. I.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix,
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. $8vo. Is.
GREEN (W.S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7.
Iplate. 8yvo. 6d.
HEMPHILL (S.): The Gospels of Mac Regol of Birr; A Study in Celtic
Illumination. i911. pp.10. 5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
LANE-POOLE(S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp: 30. $8vo. ts. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49.
8vo. 2s. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. J.): Sree a the Liber Ruber ofthe Diocese of Ossory.
1908. pp. 50. 8vo.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calenaee of the Register of Archbishop Sweteman.
IQII. pp. 98. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR oe J. ): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
1912. pp.97. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. ‘i ): A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. 1913. pp. 13.
8vo.
Mac Nan (Jous): An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 1910.
eee (J. Bayh On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern
Europe. 1913. pp. 16. 8yo. 6d.
MuRRAyY (ROBERT H.): The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690. 1913. pp. 11.
8vo. 6d.
ORPEN (Gopparp H.): Rathgall, County Wicklow: Din Galion and
the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 1913. pp.17. 8vo, 6d.
WestrrRopp (M. S. DupLrEy): Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in
Ireland. 1913. pp. 27. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WesrRoprp (TI. J.): Bxteual Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. Oe pp. 60. 5 plates. gto. 2s. 10d.
WEstRoerpP (T. J.): Brasil and ane Legendary Islands of the North
Atlantic. 1912. pp. 38. 3plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Early nese Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600,
with Notes on Foreign Settlers and Trade. 1913. pp. 68.
4 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Wuitt (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.
Waiter (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is
Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.
Sold by
HOopbGESs, FiGGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C,
August, 1913 I <
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section C, No. 4
Al. WESTROPE
iVEES OP THE RING-FORTS REMAINING
IN EASTERN CO. CLARE
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1913
Price One Shilling
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
es
[n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vouuue I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. istSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
yo (16s 0 18445 ee es ~
» _ III. (1845-1847) ,, Fin UNE $ e
5 IY. (1847-1850) ,, elves 5 ”
$3 V..(18501858) oo ae vee a;
” VI. (1853-1857) ” ” VI. ” 3
jo) WEL (6571861) eae yl es x
) VILL 1186-1864)o 2 VE aes -
EK. (86421666) epee tee ae .
5 X. (1866-1869) ,, epee gost ” 5;
A XI. (1870-1874) ,, Pe I. 2nd Ser. Science.
J: MEL (3896-ARgz) tes ee) A
19» MEDD. (ESB) See ee eee ‘
a> XIV. (86221868) 60 eevee ae
1 XV. (1870-1879) ,, + 1 * Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ale op ”
» XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rdSer. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
,», XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, Atal + ”
iy» XEK. (18991896) oe ee ieee mene *
» XX. (1896-1898) ,, SP A “p ”
5, XXI. (1898-1900) ,, jy: OVS 5 ”
5 RXTL/(1900 1902) eo ae i
4; RX. (1901) ye, ee ee s
1, XXIV. (1902-1904) ;—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science
» 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
5, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXY. (1904-5)
», XXYI. (1906-7)
3,5 XXVII. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
», XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (Current Volume)
5, XXXI, (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL LRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCH HOLOGY.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. i912. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp.26.
4plates. 8yo. 1s.
COFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10.
5 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
COFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. .
CorFgy (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. 10. 6 plates. 8vo. Is.
CoFFEy (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. $8vo. 6d.
CoFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
CoFFEy (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
CorFFEY (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 1t. 8vo. 6d.
COFFEY (G.): Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
Igi2. pp.11. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
Correy (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp. 4. 2plates. 8yo. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. 1plate. 8vo. 6d.
Correy (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. Oplates. 8vo. 2s.
CoFFEy (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. 1910. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
GWYNN (E. J.) and Purton (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
I91I. pp. 65. 8vo. ts. 6d.
KaNE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. $vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) I901. pp.59. rplate. 8vo. 5s.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. 1912. pp.28. 8plates. 8vo. 2s.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp-9- 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp. 10. 3 piates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A.S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp.37. 15 plates. 8vo. 4s.
MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
Mac NEILt (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature,
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp-56. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Gra)
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.
O’NoLan (T. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. 1912. pp. 22. 8vo.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. i1plate. 8vo. 3
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorrEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a ©
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
SMYLy (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. ato. ios. 6d.
Westrorp (M. S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. i911. pp. 25.
8vo. ts. 6d.
Westropp (TI. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.
WEsTROpP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.
WEstTROPP (T.J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland, 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.
WEstROpP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp.10. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp.154. gplates. 8vo. 4s.
WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. is. 6d.
WEstTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. Is,
WestTRopp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (I. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31-. 8vo. 6d.
WeEstTROopP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp. 30. rplate. 8vo. Is.
WEstTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910.
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WEstTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WestrRoppP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. Ig11. pp. 23. i1plate. 8vo. Is.
WEstRopp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts remaining in Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.
WEstRorp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp. 20. 3 plates. 8vo. ts.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C. A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. 1912. pp. 24.
g plates. 8yo. 2s.
Sold by
HOopDGES, FiGGIs, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
September, 191}
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
V oLUME XXXII, Section C, No. 5
MARIO ESPOSITO
OM THE SO:'CATLED PSALTER OF
SAINT CAIMIN
DUBLIN
LAO DIGIE Se EG Gil Sica COs np:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1913
Price Sixpence
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
—_@—_—__
In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
3 o VL (1640518445, 2 ee auilea eens 53
» IIL. (1845-1847) ,, sree ue 1 ”
sau, ) LVS (ASST SISO) eee VE -
56 V; (IBBOAISSA Ly nvm a
55» WL (IS58-ASb7) oases ae et ie
» VIL. (1857-1861) ,, re N/E H "1
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, re WLU 5 =)
3 IX. (1864-1866) ,, ss OLN, “¢ 5
53 KX, (18661869) en ee eee .
5A XI. (1870-1874) ,, es I. 2nd Ser. Science.
5», MEL. (1STE ASV 7) ome allee as r
3) SLU (S85) eee aye LL i x
» ATV. (1884-1888) ,, i> ULV; 7 0
5 XY. (1870-1879) ,, . I. 45 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
1 XVI. (1879-1888) ,, pe
” 9
» XVII, (1888-1891) ,, ‘3 I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
9» XVIN- (1891-1898).0 eye lone ‘i
5» MILK: (189821896) 9 es ‘4
>>» XK. S9B189R) ee wai ene ,
»;, SX KIO(S98-1900)s: pees Ee 6
» XXIL (1900-1902) a ewe 5
9 XXLEL, A190) see ¥
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science
» 3. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5) \
» XXVI. (1906-7)
», XXVII. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
,, XXIX. (1910-11)
», XXX. (Current Volume)
»,» XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
HIsTORY.
[Lists of Papers on other Subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. -pp.27. 8vo. 6d.
Berry (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.
Berry (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. rplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis-
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. iat
Berry (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of
Dublin City, a-D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.1s. 8vo. 6d.
BeRRy (H. F.): Proceedings in the matter of the Custom called
Tolboll, 1308 and 1385. St. Thomas’ Abbey v. some early Dublin
Brewers, &c. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. ‘
Brrry (H, F.): Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as
the “‘ Friday Book,” 1567-1611. 1913. pp. 38. 8vo. Is.
Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertéa Vita). 1903-
pp- 64. 4to. 2s. 3 as :
Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp-16. 8vo. 6d.
Dix(E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp- 26.
I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. 1s. i :
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very tare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. I plate. 8vo. Is.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.
pp- 4. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s. : reek
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing.
1909. pp.3. 1plate. 8vo. 6d. ; . :
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in
Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp.3- 8vo. 6d. —
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The Earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Irish,
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac,
Armenian, and Arabic Languages. 1910. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d._
Drx(E. R. M‘C.): William Kearney, the second earliest known Printer
in Dublin. 1g10. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d. ; :
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The First Printing of the New Testament in English
at Dublin. 1911. pp.6. 8vo. 6d. ; : ?
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork in
Seventeenth Century. 1912. pp.12. 8vo. 6d.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A Dublin Almanack of 1612. 1913. pp. 4. 2 plates.
8vo. 6d. : if : :
Esposito (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. 1910. pp.34- 8vo. Is.
EspPosiTo (M.): Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 1910. pp. 56-
2plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. ; \ : : :
Esposito (M.): MHiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries o
Switzerland. Part II. to12. pp.14. 8yo. éd. cild
Esposiro (M.): On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
1912. pp. 20. 4plates. 8vo. Is. ae j
Esposito (M.): On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin. 1913. pp. 1I-
Iplate. 8vo. 6d. ieee ey E é
FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.
Cia)
FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23°
8vo. Is.
FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is.
GILBERY (Sir J. L.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.
GREEN (W.S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7.
I plate. 8yo. 6d.
HEMPHILL (S.): The Gospels of Mac Regol of Birr; A Study in Celtic
Tlumination. 31911. pp.10. 5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
LANE-POOLE(S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp- 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.
spinster ae J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49.
vo. 2s. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp. 50. 8vo. Is.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Sweteman.
IgiI. pp. 98. 8vo. 2s.
TAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
1912. pp.97. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. 1913. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.
Mac Nrirt (Joun): An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 1910.
pp. 26. 8vo. Is.
Maunarry (J. P.): On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern
Europe. 1913. pp-16. 8vo. 5
NOES (ROBERT H.): The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690. 1913. pp. 11.
vo. 6d.
ORPEN (GODDARD H.): Rathgall, County Wicklow: Din Galion and
the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 1913. pp.17. 8vo. 6d.
WEstRopp (M. S. DuDLEY): Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in
Ireland. 1913. pp. 27. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. :
Wesrrorp (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘*Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. gto. 2s. 10d.
Westrorp (T. J.): Brasil and the, Legendary Islands of the North
Atlantic. 1912. pp. 38. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WEstTROpP (T. J.): Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600,
with Notes on Foreign Settlers and Trade. 1913. pp. 68
plates. 8yo. is. 6d.
Waitt (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 31905. pp.126. 8vo. as.
Wuite (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.
Waite (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is
Woop (HERBER?): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.
Sold by
HovGEs, Ficeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C,
January, 1974 GS
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section C, No. 6
PHOMWAS JOHANSON WESTROPP
ROME D HEADLANDS AND CASTLES
Ori ebs SOUTH COAST OF MUNSTER
IPavaa J
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO, LrTbD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1QI4
Price One Shilling
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
—_@_—_
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES, ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorume JI. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
"1 II. (1840-1844) ,, pout alle in 60
», III. (1845-1847) ,, np LUT 50 ”
> IV. (1847-1850) ,, Ap wen Es ” ”
a V. (1850-1853) ,, sh wave 3 2
5 VI. (1853-1857) ,, yy WAM > gp
», WII. (1857-1861) ,, yee VALE x +4
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, PSU 5 “0
5 IX. (1864-1866) ,, i. OS 1
x X. (1866-1869) ,, Hy OSS “ y
x XI. (1870-1874) ,, 1 ee endiser: Science.
» XII. (1875-1877) ,, ep) a Als ~ *
5) RDN ASRS) mice tae Poem Te ake i
4 SREVe (LBA18RS) ae Lev eee i,
sy |) RAV GO7OALEWO NS re ceo h mien ee: Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
+» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, hele ” ”
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 33 I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
,, XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, ey pial fs fs 0
+) RL. (LSOS BOG) ae ane aanae .
ii. o Xe (1896-1898) ee EN ‘3
» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, % V. “6 “
3) MXIL. (9001902). mien ovine i
Fy NCL eae OL) pemes Pepie - ~
» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science
,, 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» OXXV. (1904-5)
3, XXXVI. (1906-7)
», XXVII. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
», XMXIX. (1910-11)
3 XK. (1912-13)
>, X&XXI, (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
», XXXII. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCH AOLOGY.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp.4. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. i912. pp. 4. 2plates. 8yo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp. 26.
4plates. 8vo. Is.
CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Corrry (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp- 7. 8vo. 6d.
CorFey (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. ro. 6 plates. 8yo. 1s.
Correry (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
Corry (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. ts.
CoFFry (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s.
Corrry (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
CorFrey (G.): Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
Igt2. pp.11. Oplates. 8vo. 2s.
Correy (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp.4. 2 plates. 8vo. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. tplate. 8vo. 6d.
Correy (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s.
CoFFEyY (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. 1910. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
CooKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
Gwynn (E. J.) and Purton (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
IgiI. pp. 65. 8vo. ts. 6d.
KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. $vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) Ig01. pp.59. rplate. 8vo. 5s.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. 1912. pp. 28. 8plates. 8vo. 42s.
MAacCALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp-9- I plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp. to. 3 piates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A. S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp.37- 15 plates. 8vo. 4s.
MACcNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
Mac NEILt (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp.56. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Ge)
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.
O’Notan (I. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. 1912. pp. 22. 8vo. 6d.
O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. 1plate. 8vo. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorrEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8yvo. 2s.
SmyLy (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.
Westrorp (M. S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. gtr. pp. 25.
8vo. 1s. 6d.
WeEstrRopp (Lf. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.
WEstRoppP (I. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s.
WEstrRoppP (T.J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.
Wesrropp (T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.
WEsTROpP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. 8vo. 4s.
WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Westropp (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WeEstTROPP (I. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp. 31. 8vo. 6d.
WeEstTROpPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp- 30. iplate. 8vo. Is.
WEstropp (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmere,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1g10.
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WEstTRopPpP (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. i911. pp. 23. Iplate. 8vo. ts.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types ofthe Ring-Forts remaining in Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp. 20. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. PartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C. A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. 1912. pp. 24.
g plates. 8yvo. 2s.
Sold by
HODGES, F1GGIs, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; aa
WILLIAMS & NorGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
January, 1914 WA
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLUuME XXXII, Section C, No. 7
Bak: MCCLINTOCK DIX
BREN GUNG IN: THE CITY OF KILKENNY
Peri SEVENTEENTH CENTURY
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO, LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914
Price Sixpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY
—
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
i IIL. (1840-1844) ,, sp we -- 5
» III. (1845-1847) ,, Spe E Ke x x
= IV. (1847-1850) ,, 5 AINE i =:
+ V. (1850-1853) ,, ae IE = ~
+ VI. (1853-1857) ,, a ae + +
» VIL. (1857-1861) ,, “AL -: +
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, oy LEE * “
x IX. (1864-1866) ,, Bit a O.% “
# X. (1866-1869) ,, Sew 20 5
i XI. (1870-1874) ,, pe I. 2nd Ser. Science.
»» XII. (1875-1877) ,, eect, 53
3) KLEE 1883) 2 3; pO PLLES vs
» ALY. (1884-1888) ,, athe = “
a XV. (1870-1879) ,, os L ss Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, =, epee 5 as
« XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 53 I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
9» VIM: (1891-1899) = eas ae ss
» XIX: (18993 -1698)5.- ch ee ?
» XX. (1696-1098) C5 ae =
3,» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, ‘ ve:
»5 XXII (1900-190) F< Sr 3:
5 SRE (1902) 3 oo VEE “+ 99
» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science
» 3. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5) \
» XXVI. (1906-7)
: a a eas | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
»» XXIX. (1910-11)
> XXX. (Current Volume)
»» MXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
HISTORY.
[Lists of Papers on other Subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.
Berry (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.
Berry (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. rplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis.
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
Berry (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of
Dublin City, a.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.1s. 8vo. 6d.
Berky (H. F.): Proceedings in the matter of the Custom called
Lolboll, 1308 and 1385. St. Thomas’ Abbey v. some early Dublin
Brewers, &c. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as
the “ Friday Book,”’ 1567-1611. 1913. pp. 38. 8vo. Is.
Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.
Ppp: 64. 4to. 2s.
Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.
Dix (E.R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is. i
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. rplate. 8vo. Is.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.
pp: 4. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. ( Bs,
Drx(E. R. M‘C.) : An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing.
1909. pp.3. Iplate. 8vo. 6d. : i ;
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in
Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp. 3: 8vo. 6d. —
Drx_(E. R. M‘C.): The Earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Irish,
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac,
Armenian, and Arabic Languages. 1910. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d._
DIx(E. R. M‘C.): William Kearney, the second earliest known Printer
in Dublin. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. 4 :
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The First Printing of the New Testament in English
at Dublin. 1911. pp.6. 8vo. 6d. : : ‘
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork in
Seventeenth Century. 1912. pp. 12. 8vo. 6d.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A Dublin Almanack of 1612. 1913. pp. 4. 2 plates.
8vo. 6d.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Printing in the City of Kilkenny in the Seventeenth
Century. 1914. pp.13. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. ; 2
Esposiro (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. 1910. pp. 34. 8vo. Is.
ESPOSITO (M.): Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 1910. pp. 50.
2plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. 3 : f é
Esposiro (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of
Switzerland. Part II. 1912. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d. ;
Esposiro (M.): On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
Ig12. pp. 20. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. shhh
ESPOSITO (M.): On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin. 1913. pp. II.
Iplate. 8vo. 6d. ; : van ;
FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.
srt)
FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23-
8vo. Is.
FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903- pp- 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin. Constitution
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s “‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER v L.): The aoe of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. 43. 8vo.
GILBERT (ary. “E ): Irish aEbnderapliy: Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. S8vo. is.
GREEN (W.S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7.
1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
HEMPHILL (S.): The Gospels of Mac Regol of Birr; A Study in Celtic
Illumination. I911. pp.10. 5plates. Svo. is. 6d.
LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp- 30- 8vo. 1s. 6d.
LAWLOk (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49.
8vo. 2s. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp.03. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLor (H. J.): ‘Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp.5o. 8vo. Is.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Sweteman.
1911. pp. 98. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR oe a ): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
1912. pp.97- 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. J. ): A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. 1913. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.
Mac NEILL (JouN): An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 72i. i910.
pp. 26. 8vo. Is.
Manarry (J. P.): On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern
Europe. 1913. pp-16. 8vo. 6d.
Mvkray (ROBERT H.): The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690. 1913. pp. 11.
Svo. 6d.
ORPEN (GODDARD H.): Rathgall, County Wicklow: Din Galion and
the ‘ Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 1913. pp- 17. 8vo. - 6d.
WestrRopp (M. S. DupLErY}: Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in
Ireland. 1913. pp-27- 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
Westrxopp (T. J-): Extexoal Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough” by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.
Westropp (T. J.): Brasil and the Legendary Islands of the North
Atlantic. 1912. pp. 38. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WEstTrROopP (T. J.): Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600,
with Notes on Foreign Settlers and Trade. 1913. pp. 68.
4 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Waite (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1005. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.
Waite (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
Waite (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. 1s
Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.
Sold by
HopcEs, Fieeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd
Wiiiiams & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
|
:
|
;
, ed lt etn te a iN ort
January, 1914
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section C, No. 8
me >. MACALISTER
SOME RECENTLY DISCOVERED OGHAM
INSCRIPTIONS
DUBLIN
MODGES, FIGGIs;..& CO: Erp:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
IgI4
Price Sixpence
PROCEEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
/n theyear 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
3) ATI (840 226aaho,- Pg eae :
» III. (1845-1847) ,, ae os “3
* IV. (1847-1850) ,, er NE cf »
ng VY. (1850-1858) ,, Foe \/e i s
“6 VI. (1853-1857) ,, ye Nile i *
» VII. (1857-1861) ,, 7 eile i *
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, ie 3: 3
s IX. (1864-1866) ,, Sp + 5
»° . Xo (1QRG1S6S ee eee tke ee 3s
PS XI. (1870-1874) ,, + I. 2nd Ser. Science.
» XII. (1875-1877) ,, Fie dllle “: “5
ij) OLDE (PSS) eee 7, hee +:
| SRIV. (16641888) eevee &
1» XV. (1870-1879) ;, ry ee ee MEL are ea
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, peel “i -
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, » I. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
», XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, jue 3 ”
» AIX. (1893-1896) ,, edge e »
» XX. (1896-1898) ,, ite elVe 5 ”
», XXI. (1898-1900) ,, oe we 43 +
», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, che WIE
LE (90D) 5 VE =; o>
5, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science
», 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXY. (1904-5)
», XXXVI. (1906-7) |
; sas ee In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
,, XXI1X. (1910-11)
0 XX, (1912213)
5,5 XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
>» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
a,
Se ee ee
EE ee ee a
ee ee
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCHEOLOGY.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
plate. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo.
ARMSTRONG (E. €. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. i912. pp.4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. €. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp-26-
4 plates. 8vo. ts.
Cor¥ery (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. to.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Correy (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.
Corrny (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. 10. 6 plates. 8vo. ts.
CorFky (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp- 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
Correy (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
Corry (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. ts.
COFFEY (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
COFFEY (G.) : Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
1gi2. pp.11. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
Correy (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp.4. 2 plates. 8vo. “wo Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. 1plate. 8vo. 6d.
COFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
Correy (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. 1910. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. 1s.
COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. ts.
GwyYNN (E. J.) and Purton (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
Ig1I. pp. 65. 8vo. ts. 6d.
KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. $8vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. iIplate. 8vo. 5s.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. i912. pp. 28. 8plates. 8vo. 2s.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp.9. I plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp. 10. 3 plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A. S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp. 37. 15 plates. 8vo. 4s.
MACALISTER(R. A.S.): Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions
1914. pp.g. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
MAcNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Trish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
MAc NEILL (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp.56. 8vo. ts. 6d.
(Gaze)
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp.7- 8vo. 6d.
O’Notan (T. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. 1912. pp. 22. 8yo. 6d.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. t,plate. 8vo. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. Corrry: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. $8vo. 2s.
Smyty (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
SrToKEs (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.
Westropp (M. S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. Ig13. pp. 25.
8vo. 1s. 6d.
Westropp (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.
WEstRop? (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.
WEstropp (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp.151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.
WEstTRoppP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8yvo. 6d.
WEstTROppP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. . 8vo. 4s.
WEsTROpPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp, 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WESTROPP Goat The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WeEstRopp (T. J.): Type§ of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEstTROPP (1°. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.
WeEsSTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp. 30. 1plate. 8vo. Is.
Westropp (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmcre,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. tg1o.
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. i911. pp. 23. tIplate. 8vo. Is.
WEsTROPP (T. J.): Types ofthe Ring-Forts remaining in Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
WEstRopP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp.20. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEstTROPP (T. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. VPartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C. A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. 1912. pp. 24.
g plates. 8vo. 2s.
Sold by
HOonGES, FicGis, & Co., L1p., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; a7
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
Se ML
i
January, 1914
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
Heer XXXIL, Section C, No. 0
R. A, S. Macatister, E. C. R, Armstrone,
AND RG Ion PRAEGER
iri EXCAVATION OF LOCHPRAIRE
CRANNOG, NEAR TUAM
DUBLIN
HODGES, -E1GGUs, & CO; Erp,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
IQI4
Price Sixpence
PROCEHHDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
=== =
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
iy LI: (1840 21644) 5 ee Ties) ae i
* III. (1845-1847) ,, “9 a on ”
5 IY. (1847-1850) ,, Pip ee NE 7 +
) Y. (1850-1858) ,, Sn Ve is 5
VI. (1858-1857) ,, VEL . 25
» VII. (1857-1861) ,, ee NU * *
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, 5) VIEL sy ‘1
“ IX. (1864-1866) ,, Pe be ; Py
+ X. (1866-1869) ,, cn exe 35 ¥,
A XI. (1870-1874) ,, % I. 2nd Ser. Science.
» REL, (18761877) eee ee -
3) MLE S83) re 0 Be 5 i
» ALY. (1884-1888) ,, ap eLVe Ap of
» XV. (1870-1879) ,, ip I. “ny Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, a ST a np
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, . I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.
», XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, woes p »
3» MIX: (198-1596 )eps a ee eee -s
» XX.(1896-1898) etary *
-XX1(1898-1900) ave ¥
»» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, sore 55 is
43 ROELDS (L901) aaa iy MEL: i 33
» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science
» 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5) \
» XXXVI. (1906-7)
», XXVII. (1908-9)
,», XXVIII. (1909-10)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XXIX. (1910-11)
RK (1919-18)
5, OXXI, (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
», XXXII. (Current Volume.)
———
le
>
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCH EOLOGY.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. igo9. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo.
ARMSTRONG ‘E. C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. igi2. pp. 4. 2plates. Evo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp.26.
4plates. 8vo. Is.
CorFFEy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. Io.
§ plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7- 8vo. 6d.
Corrry (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. 10. 6 plates. 8vo. ts.
CorFry (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6-
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
CoFFey (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
CorFey (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
CorFery (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. It. 8vo. 6d.
COFFEY (G.) : Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
Igi2. pp.iI. Oplates. 8vo. 2s.
CorFrey (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp.4. 2 plates. 8vo. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
Correy (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. Oplates. 8vo. 2s.
Correy (G.) and E.C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island- Bridge and Kilmainham. 1910. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
GWYNN (E. J.) and Purton (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
IgiI. pp. 65. 8vo. Is. 6d.
KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp.28. $8vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. iplate. 8vo. 5s.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. 1912. pp. 28. 8plates. 8vo. 2s.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp-9- I plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp. 10- 3 piates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A. S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp-37- 15 plates. 8vo. 4s.
MACALISTER R.A. S.): Somerecently discovered Ogham Inscriptions
Igi4. pp.9. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. Ll. PRAEGER:
The Excavation of Lochpairc Crannog, near Tuam. 1914. pp. 5.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACNEILE (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
Mac NEIrt (J. : Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp.56. 8vo. is. 6d.
GeanP)
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.
O’NoLan (T. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. 1912. pp. 22. 8vo. 6d.
O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. i1plate. 8vo. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFeEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.
Westrorp (M. S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. i911. pp. 25.
8vo. Is. 6d.
WESTROrP (TI. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.
WeEsTRoppP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp.48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.
WEstropp (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.
Westrorp(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. gplates. 8vo. 4s,
WEstTROpP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WeEstropp (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. is.
WESTROpP (1. J.) : Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEsTROPP (I. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp. 30. i1plate. 8vo. is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmere,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910.
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d.
WEsTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. io11. pp. 23. r1plate. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP(T, J.): Types ofthe Ring-Forts remaining in Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
WEstTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp.20. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEsTROPP (T. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. PartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C. A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. 1g12. pp. 24.
g plates. 8vo. 2s.
Sold by
HODGES, Ficais, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; 7a
WILLIAMS & NorGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
March, 1914 @
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VotumME XXXII, Section C, No. 10
HERBERT WOOD
HP eCOURT OF CASTLE CHAMBER OR
SAR CHAMBER OF IRELAND
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914
Price Sixpence
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
—— se
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. istSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
* Il. (184024844). © Ga eee ¥
jy TLL AGS 5 ARP ee a
3) TV; (ES4 721860) Se Cee ee: 7
53 V. (1950-1858) .,5 teh ene, -
43. WE(ASSB-AGn a) s, lee te lee ores +
» VII. (1857-1861) ,, ry NUT A ”
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, a LES ¥e
+ IX. (1864-1866) ,, 5 Nes i by
+ X. (1866-1869) ,, iin coke 5 “1
xs XI. (1870-1874) ,, = I. 2nd Ser. Science.
» XII. (1875-1877) ,, er + AS
» XID: (1S88)e8 ee eee 5
») » XIV. (18841885), eae Eee 4
3 XV. (8704875) 5 ee ee Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ee nd ”
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, » L. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. &Antiqq.
;; X VIL. (1891-1699) ,, oe re
3). XTX. (1895-1896)2, a ne ;:
is XX. (1896-1898) ,, Cee Fe ”
> XXL. (1899-1900) 2 oe eee ee a
», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ay 7 ”
», XXIII. (1901) _,, 3 ONE: + ”
55 XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science
», 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
5, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXY. (1904-5)
, XXVI. (1906-7)
3, XXVII. (1908-9)
» XXVIII. (1909-10)
,, XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-13)
», MXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
», XXXIT. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
a ee el 2 ee ee
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
HESTORY.
[Lists of Papers on other Subjects—scientific, literary, and
archeological—may be obtained on application. |
BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 190s. pp. 27. 8yvo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.
Berry (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Berry (H. F.); Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis.
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. :
BERRY (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of
Dublin City, A.D. 1229 to 1447. ° 1910. pp. 15. 8vo. 6d.
BERRY (H. F.): Proceedings in the matter of the Custom called
Tolboll, 1308 and 1385. St. Thomas’ Abbey v. some early Dublin
Brewers, &c. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. i
BERRY (H. F.): Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as
the “ Friday Book,” 1567-1611. 1913. pp. 38. 8vo. Is.
Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.
Pp. 64. gto. 2s. ‘ Es, 5
Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tfrechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
Dix (E.R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. ts. : :
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. Iplate. 8yvo. Is.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.
Pp. 4. 4plates. 8vo. Is. ; ae
Drx(E. R. M‘C.): An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing.
1909. pp.3. tplate. 8vo. 6d. : ; :
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in
Dublin discovered in the Academy. T1909. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d. —
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The Earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Irish,
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac,
Armenian, and Arabic Languages. 1910. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. _
Drx(E. R. M‘C.): William Kearney, the second earliest known Printer
in Dublin. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. “ ;
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): The First Printing of the New Testament in English
at Dublin. i911. pp.6. 8vo. 6d. : ; ee
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork in
Seventeenth Century. 1912. pp. 12. 8vo. 6d.
Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A Dublin Almanack of 1612. 1913. pp. 4. 2 plates.
8vo. 6d.
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Printing in the City of Kilkenny in the Seventeenth
Century. 1914. pp.13. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. ae :
Esposiro (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries o
Switzerland. 1910. pp. 34. 8vo. Is.
ESPosITo (M.): Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 31910. pp. 50.
2plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. ; : ae :
ESPOSITO (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manusce pts ee Libraries o
Switzerland. Part II. 1912. . 14. 8yvo. Seles ay
Esposiro (M.): On the Buiect Toth Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
1912. pp. 20. 4 plates. $vo. Is. ae 3
ESPOSITO (M.): On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin. 1913. pp. 11.
Iplate. 8vo. 6d. Bee ene =: g
FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
1gol. . 24. 8vo. 5s. i
FALKINER (C. me The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23-
8vo. Is.
Cea)
FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8yvo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp.18. 8vo. 6d.
FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is.
GILBERY (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.
GREEN (W.S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.
HEMPHILL (S.): The Gospels of Mac Regol of Birr; A Study in Celtic
Illumination. 1911. pp.10. 5plates. 8yvo. Is. 6d.
LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp- 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49.
8vo. 2s. 6d.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H., J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber ofthe Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp.50. 8vo. Is.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Sweteman.
Igil. pp. 98. 8vo. as.
LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
1912. ACE UNOS 255
TAWEOR (aT): A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth. 1913. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.
MAc NEILt (Joun): An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 1910,
pp. 26. 8vo. Is.
Manarry (J. P.): On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern
Europe. 1913. pp-16. 8vo. 6d. .
aS (ROBERT H.): The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690. 1913. pp. 11.
vo. 6d.
ORPEN (GODDARD H.): Rathgall, County Wicklow: Dan Galion and
the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy. 1913. pp.17. 8vo. 6d.
Westropp (M. S. DupLEy): Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in
Ireland. 1913. pp.27- 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WestRopp (IT. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘*Wars of Turlough” by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.
WeEstropp (T. J.): Brasil and the Legendary Islands of the North
Atlantic. 1912. pp. 38. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WEstTROpPP (T. J.): Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600,
with Notes on Foreign Settlers and Trade. 1913. pp. 68.
plates. 8yvo. ts. 6d. } cps
Wuitt (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricli. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.
Wuirer (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript. of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.
Waite (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is
Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.
Woop (HERBERT): The Court of Castle Chamber or Star Chamber
ofIreland. 1914. pp.19. 8vo. 6d.
Sold by
HopGES, FIGGIS, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
I ee Ra lg Sd
May, 1914 11
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VotumE XXXII, Secrion C, No. 11
Georce Correy anp E. C. R, Armstrone
FIND OF BRONZE OBJECTS
AT ANNESBOROUGH, CO. ARMAGH
DUBLIN
HODGES; “ELGGis, &) €O: Emp;
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914
Price Sixpence
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
== Se
In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
” II. (1840-1844) ,, ape EL +f ”
» III. (1845-1847) ,, yy) OE - »
- 1Y. (1847-1850) ,, ike a ”
-; V. (1850-1853) ,, ee “- ”
” VI. (1853-1857) ,, “3 WAS 7 ”
» VIL. (1857-1861) ,, ea VALE 2 ”
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, » VIII. =
= IX. (1864-1866) ,, Fp eb. & _ ”
” X. (1866-1869) ” ” xX. ” ”
i XI. (1870-1874) ,, » I. 2ndSer. Science.
» XII. (1875-1877) ,, A MLE + ”
3 REL. . AGSSS)F a Feb + ”
» XIV. (1884-1888) ,, eee ” ”
5 XV. (1870-1879) ,, 9 c as Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, + - = ”
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, + I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
», XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, oe TLE < ”
» XIX. (1893-1896) ,, ei LL "9 ”
» XX. (1896-1898) ,, is a We + ”
» X&XI. (1898-1900) ,, Ppa Of is ”
» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, Moma), ji E + ”
95 SEE Oty os WEE = "
» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5)
» XXVI. (1906-7)
3, XXVII. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
», XXIX. (1910-11)
, XXX. (1912-13)
», MXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCH KOLOGY.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
Tplate. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. i912. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp. 26.
plates. 8vo. ts.
‘COFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. to.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
‘COFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp- 7. 8vo. 6d.
‘CoFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. ro. 6 plates. 8vo. ts.
CoFFry (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
‘COFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
CoFFEY (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunulz in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. ts.
‘COFFEY (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 1t. 8vo. 6d.
‘COFFEY (G.) : Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
Igi2. pp.11. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. f ;
‘CoFrrey (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp.4. 2 plates. 8vo. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. 1plate. 8vo. 6d. 5
CoFFEY (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. ants :
‘CorFFEY (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. 1910. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
COFFEY (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG: Find of Bronze Objects at
Annesborough, Co. Armagh. 1914. pp. 5. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. ts.
GWYNN (E. J.) and Purton (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
IQ1I. pp. 65. 8vo. ts. 6d. ; :
KANE (W. F. DE VisMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains ee the Sandhills of Ireland.
th Report.) got. -59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s. .
Re (Ww. 2: meee Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. 1912. pp. 28. 8 plates. 8vo. 2s.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp-9. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp- 10. 3 plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACATLISTER (R A.S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp. 37. 15 plates. 8vo. 4s. —
MACALISTER(R. A.S.): Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions
19t4. pp.g. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. ;
MACALISTER (R. A S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LI. PRAEGER:
The Excavation of Lochpairc Crannog, near Tuam. 1914. pp. 5-
2plates. 8vo. 6d. SPE "
MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
Mac NEI‘1 (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp- 56. 8vo. ts. 6d
C245)
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp.7- 8vo. 6d.
O’Noran (T. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. i912. pp. 22. 8vo. 6d.
O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. iplate. 8vo. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
p. 58. 6plates. S8vo. 2s.
SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. tos. 6d.
WeEstropp (M. S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. i911. pp. 25.
8vo. Is. 6d.
Westropp (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.
WEstTROpP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.
WEsSTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
to. 7s. 6d.
weerrope(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.
WEstTRopP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. gplates. 8vo. 4s.
WeEstropp (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WEsTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp- 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (I. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.
WEstTRoppP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). igo9.
-30. iplate. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmcre,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910.
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. i911. pp. 23. Iplate. 8vo. ts.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types ofthe Ring-Forts remaining in Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp. 20. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEstRopPP (T. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. PartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C. A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. igi2. pp. 24.
g plates. 8yo. 2s.
Sold by
HonpGEs, FieGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
T.ondon, W.C.
uly, 1914 12
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VotumMe XXXII, Section C, No. 12
Reon So. MACALISTER
ON A HOARD OF REMARKABLE GOLD
OE PECIS RECENTLY FOUND IN [IRELAND
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. LTD,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914
Price Sixpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
——
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES.
VoLumME
”
7)
=
XXI.
XXIV
(
. (1840-1844) ,,
. (1845-1847) ,,
. (1847-1850) ,,
. (1850-1858) ,,
. (1858-1857) ,,
. (1857-1861) ,,
. (1861-1864) ,,
. (1864-1866) ,,
. (1866-1869) ,,
. (1870-1874) ,,
. (1875-1877) ,,
(1883),
. (1884-1888) ,,
. (1870-1879) ,,
XVI. (1879-1888) ,,
XVII.
(1888-1891) ,,
. (1891-1898) ,,
. (1898-1896) ,,
. (1896-1898) ,,
(1898-1900) ,,
. (1900-1902) ,,
(1901) ,,
. (1902-1904) :—
ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
LB)
. 2nd Ser.
I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
Il.
Science.
ca)
”
”
Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
” ”
. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» (©, Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXV. (1904-5)
XXVI. (1906-7)
,, XXVII. (1908-9)
,, XXVIII. (1909-10)
2)
”
XXIX. (1910-11)
XXX. (1912-18)
XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
>, XXXII. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCH HOLOGY.
[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—_may be obtained on application. |
ARMSTRONG (FB. C€. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. I0.
tplate. 8yvo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. i912. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp.26.
4plates. 8vo. Is.
Correry (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1Q04. pp. 10.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
CoFrey (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.
Correy (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. 10. 6 plates. 8vo. 1s.
CorFey (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
Corrny (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
CorFery (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. 1s.
Corpery (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
CorrEy (G.): Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
1912. pp.1I. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
Corrry (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp.4. 2 plates. 8vo. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp. 2. rplate. 8vo. 6d.
COFFEY (G.) and R. Lt. PRArGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. ;
Correy (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. 1910. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
Correry (G.) and E. C. R. ARwsrRonG: Find of Bronze Objects at
Annesborough, Co. Armagh. 1914. pp. 5. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4 plates. 8vo. ts.
Gwywn (E. J.) and Purron (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
Igit. pp. 65. 8vo. ts. 6d. ;
KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pic’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s. f
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. 1912. pp. 28. 8plates. 8vo. 2s.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp.9. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp. 10. 3 plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A.S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp. 37. 15 plates. 8vo. 4s. —
MACALISTER(R. A. S.): Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions
1914. pp.g. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. :
MACALISTER (R. A. S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LI. PRAEGER:
The Excavation of Lochpairc Crannog, near Tuam. 1914. pp. 5.
2plates. 8vo. 6d. ‘
Magister (R. A. S.): On a Hoard of Remarkable Gold Objects
recently found in Ireland. 1914. pp.12. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACNEILE (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
MAc NEILL (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp.56. 8vo. Is. 6d
(aac)
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1gt0. pp.7- $8vo. 6d. :
O’Notan (T. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. 1912. pp. 22. 8vo. 6d.
O'REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. ‘
O'REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. rplate. 8vo. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFrEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s,
SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp. 16. 8vo.
StoKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. tos. 6d.
WeEstRopp (M.S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. torr. pp. 25.
8vo. Is. 6d.
WeEstRoprp (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.
Westropp (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s.
WeEstropp (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
to. 7s. 6d.
Waesrsose (I. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.
WEstRopp (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. 8vo. 4s.
WeEstTRoppP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s,
Westrropp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEstTROPP (!. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31t. 8vo. 6d.
WeEstropp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp: 30. 1plate. 8vo. Is.
WEsrroppr (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910.
pp. 46. 3 plates. $8vo. Is. 6d.
WeEstTRoppP (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. Ig11. pp. 23. 1Iplate. 8vo. 1s.
WEsTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts remaining in Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
WeEstrRopp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp. 20. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
Westroppr (T. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. PartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C, A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. 1g12. pp. 24.
g plates. 8yo. 2s.
Sold by
HonGEs, Ficais, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
a a ee
August, 1914 18
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
BROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section C, No. 13
T. J. WESTROPP
FORTIFIED HEADLANDS AND CASTLES
ON THE SOUTH COAST OF MUNSTER
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO, LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1914
Price One Shilling
PROCHH DINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
—= =
/n theyear 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES.
” II
i Ill
Phe Ah
‘; V.
eRe b
ee eave
ae Vas
oad he
” X.
oO
sin) ee
Fe UE
Peas). € 1")
nV
. (1840-1844) ,,
. (1845-1847) ,,
. (1847-1850) ,,
(1850-1858) ,,
(1858-1857) ,,
(1857-1861) ,,
(1861-1864) ,,
(1864-1866) ,,
(1866-1869) ,,
(1870-1874) ,,
. (1875-1877) ,,
(ARBRE,
. (1884-1888) ,,
. (1870-1879) ,,
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,,
ORREL
XVILL
hee
Bee o.0 1
ES
aXe
» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
» XXVII
(1888-1891) ,,
(1891-1898) ,,
(1898-1896) ,,
(1896-1898) ,,
(1898-1900) ,,
(1900-1902) ,,
(1901) _,,
ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
II. a a
III. ee a
TV. a s
VY. An 54)
VI ” ”
VII. A ”
VIII. aa i
IX. Be 3
X. ” ”
I. 2nd Ser. Science.
DY fee aN ,
III. 3 4
IV. ” ty
i as Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
Il. ” ”
I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
II. ” 9
Ill. 5 5
IV. “ 0
Ve é a
VI. s
VII. 5 ”
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», (. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5)
» XXVI. (1906-7)
,, XXVIL. (1908-9)
I, (1909-10)
,»» XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-13)
», XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
»» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACIADEMY,
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCH OLOGY.
[Lists of Papers on other Subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |
. ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. I0.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E, C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. igt2. pp.4. 2plates. &vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp. 26.
4 plates. 8vo. ts.
CoFFEy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.
CorFry (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. 10. 6 plates. 8vo. Is.
Corrry (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
CorFey (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
CoFFry (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. ts.
CorFEy (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gau
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
CoFFEy (G.) : Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
Igi2. pp.11. O6plates. 8vo. 2s. : :
Corry (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp.4. 2plates. 8vo. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. rplate. 8vo. 6d.
CorFEy (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Ppet :
CoFFey (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. tgro. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. ts.
CorFey (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG: Find of Bronze Objects at
Annesborough, Co. Armagh. 1914. pp. 5. Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
Gwynn (E. J.) and Purton (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
IgiI. pp. 65. 8yvo. Is. 6d. f A
KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Bemains fon the Sandhills of Ireland.
th Report.) rot. .59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s. ;
ice (W. 2): Bechierade Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. i912. pp. 28. 8plates. 8vo. 2s.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp-9. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp. 10. 3 plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A.S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp. 37. 15 plates. 8vo. 4s. _
MACALISTER (R. A.S.): Some Bera discovered Ogham Inscriptions
1914. .g. 2plates. 8vo. ;
iacanwameiOe A. gy E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LI, PRAEGER:
The Excavation of Lochpairc Crannog, near Tuam. 1914. pp. 5.
2plates. 8vo. 6d. :
AG Meer (R. A. S.): On a Hoard of Remarkable Gold Objects
recently found in Ireland. 1914. pp. 12. I plate. 8vo. 6d. z
MACNEILE (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, an
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp: 42. Is.
Mac NEILt (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp.56. 8vo. 1s. 6d
( 4)
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp.7- 8vo. 6d.
O’NoLaNn (TI. P.): Mor of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. 1912. pp. 22. 8vo. 6d.
O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. 1plate. 8vo. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. Corrry: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s.
SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery, 109002. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. tos. 6d.
WEstrRopp (M. S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. tg11. pp. 25.
8vo. Is. 6d.
WESTROPP (TI. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8yvo. 4s.
WESTROpPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.
WEstRopp (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp.151. 8 plates.
to. 7s. 6d.
Weerore (1. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp.10. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROpP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9plates. 8vo. 4s.
WEstRopP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. Jo: The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WEStTROPP (JT. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
p. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEStTROPP (I. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1go09.
pp: 30. iplate. 8vo. Is.
WEstTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1g10.
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WEstTROpP (7. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WESTROPP (J. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. 1911. pp. 23. 1plate. 8vo. Is.
WEsStTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts remaining iu Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.
WEstrRopp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp. 20. 3 plates. $8vo. Is.
WestRopP (TI. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. VartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4plates. 8vo. 1s.
Part II]. 1914. pp.40. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C, A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. i1g12. pp. 24.
g plates. 8vo. 2s.
Sold by
HopGEs, FieGis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axzd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
December, 1914 } 114
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY
V OLUME XXXII, Section C, No. 14
Ie ae Se NMACALIST ER
Tes WRUUIDES” INSCRIPTION AT
KILELEEN CORMAC, CO. KILDARE
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
19t4
Price Sixpence
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY
—_@——__
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
+ II. (1840-1844) ,, Spree fi © ” ”
“: III. (1845-1847) ,, “pp LL *: +
a IV. (1847-1850) ,, ave “ec ”
i V. (185054653) 205 2 Ne ae e
«WE (fesptges) © Pee Avie fee +
» VII. (1857-1861) ,, UVa: + 5
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, Shei =. ”
“- IX. (1864-1866) ,, Sl. + 5
, X. (1866-1869) ,, ty eS os ”
7 XI. (1870-1874) ,, ee I. 2nd Ser. Science.
SA (675-18y7a ys ee 3
5, MELE 3 (4883}ero. os MEE: + ,
oo SOV2SR8406RRy cone eee ns
se XV. (1870-1879) ,, oe ip os Pol. Lit. & Autiqq.
XVI. (1879-1888) ,, is a x +
. XVII. (1888-1891) ,, =) I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, yet ones 3 ”
» AIX. (1898-1896) ,, $3 ALE = ”
| XX2(1896-1b98))- eae ‘
», XXII. (1898-1900) ,, = Wie = 9
» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ace hE i ”
ns SALE 9 {90D aes " +
, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» . Archgology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXY. (1904-5)
» XXVI. (1906-7)
55 XXVIII. (1908-9)
», XXVIII. (1909-10)
», XMXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-13)
», XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
» XXXII. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
Pa I
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCH EZOLOGY.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. . 10.
907. PP
I plate. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp.4. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG ‘E. C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. igi2. pp. 4. 2plates. tvo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp.26.
4 plates. 8vo. Is.
CoFFEy (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. to. 6 plates. 8vo. rs.
CoFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
CorFery (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
CoFFEy (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunul in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. ts.
CorFry (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
CoFFEY (G.): Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
Igi2. pp.1I. O6plates. 8vo. 2s.
COFFEY (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. 1Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
CorFEy (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
CoFFEy (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island- Bridge and Kilmainham. tg1o. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
COFFEY (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG: Find of Bronze Objects at
Annesborough, Co. Armagh. 1914. pp. 5. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.
GWYNN (E. J.) and Purton (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
IglI. pp. 65. 8vo. Is. 6d.
KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. 1912. pp.28. 8 plates. 8vo. 2s.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp-9- 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp- 10. 3 piates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A.S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp. 37. 15 plates. 8vo. 48.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions
1914. pp.g- 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. Ll. PRAEGER:
The Excavation of Lochpairc Crannog, near Tuam. 1914. pp. 5.
2plates. 8vo. 6d. Ff
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): On a Hoard of Remarkable Gold Objects
recently found in Ireland. 1914. pp-12. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): The ‘‘ Druuides’”’ Inscription at Killeen
Cormac, County Kildare. 1914. pp.12. 1 plate. 8vo. éd.
MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Trish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
(a)
Mac NEILL (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature,
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp. 56. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.
O’Notran (T. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. i912. pp. 22. 8vo. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorrEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp: 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.
WeEstTrROpP (M S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. i911. pp. 25.
8vo. ts. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s,
WEsS?TROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (the Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (1. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.
WEsStTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp- 30. Iplate. 8vo. Is.
WestroppP (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmcre,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910.
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
WeEstRopp (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. IgI1. pp. 23. iIplate. 8vo. Is.
WEsTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts remaining in Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
WESsSTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp.20. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
Westrorp (T. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. VartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
Part II. 1914. pp.40. 2plates. 8vo. Is.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C. A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. 1g12. pp. 24.
g plates. 8vo. 2s.
Sold by
HonGEs, Ficeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
Fanuary, 1915 15, 16
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section C, Nos. 15, 16
! H. C. LAWLOR
| CAIRNE GRANNIA CROMLECH
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG
fe HOUR BROOCHES IN THE LIBRARY OF
: PRIN yY COLLEGE, DUBEIN
DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1915
Price Sixpence
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY
— —=
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Voutumz I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqa.
+ II. (1840-1844) ,, Le ” ”
» III. (1845-1847) ,, pee ule * x
3 IV. (1847-1850) ,, ype Yc 2 ”
x V=(165051858) 5, 5s vaeee "9
7» WL(ISEBEAGB 7) ce bom Wenn ae “
» VII. (1857-1861) ,, 55 WAL a *
., VIII. (1861-1864) ,, 537 WET 5 a9
y IX. (1864-1866) ,, Sy IDK 5 =
a X. (1866-1869) ,, Ay a. + ”
. XI. (1870-1874) ,, » I. 2nd Ser. Science.
ao SRA (IST B= ARG ip ee aes _
15 PR TEICS S(US88) ete ty sp te e x
» XIV. (1884-1888) ,, a Ye 7 *
» XY. (1870-1879) ,, 5 i +p Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Aan lle “f i
. XVII. (1888-1891) ,, i I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
,, XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, eILE, ms 5
RIK, (1898-1696)3= (eed oe ,
i GRR. (LSI 1898) i) een ieee i
,, XXI. (1898-1900) ,, srs AN: 5 .
,, XXII. (1900-1902) ,, p NAI 3 0
RT (1901) ae se UE. 3 ”
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
», B, Biological, Geological, and Ohemical Science.
, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
, XXY. (1904-5)
», XXYVI. (1906-7)
», XXVII. (1908-9)
,, XXVIII. (1909-10)
5, X&XIX. (1910-11)
XXX. (1912-13)
», XXXI, (Clare Island Survey.) In progress.
», XXXII. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ARCH EKOLOGY.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. S8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. i912. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp. 26.
4plates. 8vo. Is.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Four Brooches Preserved in the Library of
Trinity College, Dublin. 1915. pp.6. 8vo.
CoFFey (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. 10. 6 plates. 8vo. 1s.
CoFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Brenze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo.
CoFFEy (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. ts.
CoFFEy (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. 1s.
CoFFEY (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.
CoFFEy (G.) : Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
giz. pp.1r. Oplates. 8vo. 2s.
CoFFEy (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp.4. 2plates. 8vo. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. 1plate. 8vo. 6d.
CorFEy (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
CoFrFey (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. tgto. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. ts.
COFFEY (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG: Find of Bronze Objects at
Annesborough, Co. Armagh. 1914. pp. 5. I plate. 8vo. 6d.
COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
GWYNN (E. J.) and PuRTON (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
IgiI. pp. 65. 8vo. ts. 6d.
KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. 1912. pp. 28. 8plates. 8vo. 2s.
LAWLOR (H. C.): Investigation of the Cairne Grannia Cromlech near
Mallusk, Co. Antrim. 1915. pp.4. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
_the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp.g. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp. 10. 3 plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A.S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp. 37. 15 plates. 8vo. 4s.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions
1914. pp.g. 2plates. 8vo.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. Ll. PRAEGER:
The Excavation of Lochpairc Crannog, near Tuam. 1914. pp. 5.
2plates. 8vo. 6d. Z
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): On a Hoard of Remarkable Gold Objects
recently found in Ireland. 1914. pp.12. 1plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): The “ Druuides’’ Inscription at Killeen
Cormac, County Kildare. 1914. pp.12. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
( &)
MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
Mac NEILL (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature,
Classification, and Chronology. i911. pp.56. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on’a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.
O’Noran (T. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. 1912. pp. 22. 8vo.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorrrEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Sk,
SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumceliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4qto. tos. 6d.
WESTROPP (M. S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. i911. pp. 25.
8vo. ts. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WESTROPP des The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. ‘8vo. is,
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (I. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp. 31. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp: 30. t1plate. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910,
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WEsSTROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. i911. pp. 23. iplate. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (T, J.): Types ofthe Ring-Forts remaining iu Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROpPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp. 20. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. PartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.
Part II. 1914. pp.40. 2plates. 8vo. Is.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C, A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. 1912. pp. 24.
g plates. 8vo. 2s.
Sold by
HopcGes, FicGis, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C,
May, r9rs he 4
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLtumME XXXII, Section C, No. 17
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP
PORIIFIED HEADLANDS AND CASTERS
IN WESTERN COUNTY CORK
Part I.—FROM CAPE CLEAR TO DUNMANUS BAY
DUBLIN
HODGES. FIGGIS;, & CO). LE rp:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1915
Price One Shilling
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL TRISES A @ASD RIM,
—_-—-
In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votumz I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
” II. (1840-1844) ,, eae Ss .
+ III. (1845-1847) ,, SS RELL: =
IY. (1847-1850) ,, AE 5 »
= V. (1850-1853) ,, SoaVs = : ”
7 VI. (1858-1857) ,, ae aN" Te os ”
» VII. (1857-1861) ,, LEE s 2
» WILT. (1861-1864) ,, 2 e x
F, IX. (1864-1866) ,, Aimee De a 5
- X. (1866-1869) ,, Soe Oka ro i ¥
a XI. (1870-1874) ,, e I. 2nd Ser. Science.
», XII. (1875-1877) ,, See Like - ”
5) US | (ESBS) ee oy ULE: $ .
» XIV. (1884-1888) ,, Bn YE < ,
i XY. (1870-1879) ,, is i * Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
XVI. (1879-1888) ,, rete » ”
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, a I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
», XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, oi a. 2 ”
», XIX. (1893-1896) ,, sie LL 53 »
» XX. (1896-1898) ,, on ELVis % 5
» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, meu “ ”
», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, vas * ”
4 LE (IO L) pees eens Ue x ”
,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXY. (1904-5)
» XXVI. (1906-7)
ee EG In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XXVIIT. (1909-10) :
», XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-13)
», &XXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
», XXXII. (Current Volume.)
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
ARCH EKOLOGY.
[Lists of Papers on other Subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. }
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone i
1 plate. Ge one Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
ARMSTRONG (E. C.R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): A Note on Four Armorial Pendants in the
Academy’s Collection. i912. pp.4. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Some Matrices of Irish Seals. 1913. pp-26.
4 plates. 8vo. Is.
ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Four Brooches Preserved in the Library of
Trinity College, Dublin. 1915. pp.6. 8vo. 6d.
CoFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp. 10. 6 plates. 8vo. Is.
CoFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.
CoFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
CorFey (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.
‘COFFEY (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul
with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 1t. 8vo. 6d.
COFFEY (G.) : Some Recent Prehistoric finds acquired by the Academy.
1912. pp.13. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. :
Corry (G.): Ornamented Bronze Spear-Heads with Apertures in the
Blades. 1913. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo.. Two Unpublished Lunulae
and other Objects. 1913. pp.2. Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp- 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. 5
‘COFFEY (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at
Island- Bridge and Kilmainham. tg910. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
CoFFEY (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG: Find of Bronze Objects at
Annesborough, Co. Armagh. 1914. pp. 5. Iplate. 8vo. 6d.
‘COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp-34. 4plates. 8vo. Is.
GWYNN (E. J.) and PurtTon (W. J.): The Monastery of Tallaght.
IgiI. pp. 65. 8vo. ts. 6d. ;
“KANE (W. F. DE VisMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.
KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann,
and Lough Neagh. 1912. pp. 28. 8plates. 8vo. 2s.
LAwtor (H. C.): Investigation of the Cairne Grannia Cromlech near
Mallusk, Co. Antrim. 1915. pp.4. S8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): An Attempt to Determine the Contents of
the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc. 1913. pp.9. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A.S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER:
A Bronze-Age Interment near Naas. 1913. pp. 10. 3 plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R A. S.), E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. LL. PRAEGER :
Report on the Exploration of Bronze-Age Carns on Carrowkeel
Mountain, Co. Sligo. 1912. pp. 37: 15 plates. 8vo. 4s. |
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions.
1914. pp.9. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.), E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, and R. Ll. PRAEGER:
The Excavation of Lochpaire Crannog, near Tuam. 1914. pp. S-
2plates. 8vo. 6d. i
ula g areas (R. A. S.): On a Hoard of Remarkable Gold Objects
recently found in Ireland. 1914. pp.12. 1 plate. 8vo. :
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): The ‘‘ Druuides”’ Inscription at Killeen
Cormac, County Kildare. 1914. pp.12. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.
a)
MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Trish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.
Mac NEILL (J.): Early Irish Population-Groups: their Nomenclature,
Classification, and Chronology. 1911. pp.56. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh,
and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy
Collection. 1910. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.
O’Noran (T. P.): Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu
son of Cailchin. 1912. pp. 22. 8vo. 6d.
PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFEyY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp- 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.
SMyLy (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery, 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.
WEsTROpP (M. S. D.): Glass-making in Ireland. 1911. pp. 25.
8vo. 1s. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WestrRoprpP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WEsrRoppP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WeEstroppP (I, J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp. 30. Iplate. 8vo. Is.
Wesrropp (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore,
Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910.
pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
WEsrrRopp (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in
Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s.
WESTROPP (T. J.): Notes on the Larger Cliff Forts of the West Coast
of County Mayo. Io11. pp. 23. rplate. 8vo. Is.
WestroppP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts remaining in Eastern Clare
(Killaloe, its Royal Forts, and their history). 1911. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.
Wesrroprp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-forts remaining in Eastern
Co. Clare. 1913. pp. 20. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.
WeEstrRoppP (TI. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South
Coast of Munster. PartI. 1914. pp. 28. 4plates. 8vo. ts.
Part II. 1914. pp.40. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.
WEs7irRopp (TI. J.): Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western
County Cork, Part I.—From Cape Clear to Dunmanus Bay.
IgI5. pp. 38. 2plates. 8vo. Is.
WINDLE (BERTRAM C, A.): On Certain Megalithic Remains imme-
diately surrounding Lough Gur, County Limerick. i1g12. pp. 24.
gplates. 8vo. 2s.
Sold by
HOonDGES, FicGIs, & Co., LTpD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.
August, 1915
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section C, No. 18
BO Re ARMSURONG
CATALOGUE OF THE SILVER AND
BECEESIASTICAL AN MOM TRIE Sei
hp COLLECTION OF TEE ROWE
IRISH ACADEMY
DUBLIN
HODGES FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1915
Price Sixpence
18
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
—~.>——_
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorumez I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. Antiqq.
” II. (1840-1844) ,, at eke “ -
» III. (1845-1847) ,, ea LIE + Ets
os IV. (1847-1880) ,, ue 7 ”
5 Vi (1860 He) a1) neve to 53
TN fy eo Sr cy Wee ef a &
i? WHE (IQRT-ASE1) Gopal ces "y j
., VIII. (1861-1864) ,, iy VEET. - ”
TX (abe teeeye ee ames Z
% Xi (G66-AGRoT tn Ac ees es 4
: XI. (1870-1874) ,, >: I. 2nd Ser. Science.
,) RSS Te se Is ee -
(9 KLEE (ISEB) ee ee eee + ”
» XIV. (1884-1888) ,, me NE ” ”
y * KV. G@S70=1679) 4, 1 te ie Pol. Lit. & Autiqg.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, a Il. ” ”
XVII. (1888-1891) ,, “i I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.
., XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, BE BS 6 i »
XIX. (1898-1898). co) ad 7
5» (KK. (issesiegay. 0, haven -
» XM&XI. (1898-1900) ,, pa ek + ”
» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, Pan) f © < ”
ye ROLES (90D yo AOL: 5 ”
,» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
, C. Archgology, Lingnistic, and Literature.
XXV. (1904-5)
» XXVI. (1906-7)
», MXVII. (1908-9)
, XXVIII. (1909-10)
» XXIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-18)
\ In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
;, MXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
, XXXII. (Current Volume.)
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
PROCEEDINGS,
SECTION C.
[ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE. |
a Vor. XXX.
No. 1. Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland.
MARIO Esposito. éd.
», 2. The Sierra Leone Cannibals, with Notes on their History, Religion, and
Customs.
Major R. G. BERRY, A.S.C. 2s.
», 3. List of all Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork during the Seventeenth
Century.
E. R. M‘CLINTOCK Drx. 6d.
;, 4. Recent Prehistoric Finds acquired by the Academy.
GEORGE COFFEY. 2s.
», 9- A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
Rev. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D. 2s.
» §. A Note on four Armorial Pendants in the Academy’s Collection.
; E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
», 1%. Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann and Lough Neagh.
W. J. KNOWLES. 2s.
», 8. Brasil and the Legendary Islands of the North Atlantic: Their History and
Fable. A contribution to the ‘‘ Atlantis’? Problem.
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. 1s. 6d.
,, 9. Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu son of Cailchin.
T. P. O’ NOLAN, M.A. 6d.
,, 10. On Certain Megalithic Remains immediately surrounding Lough Gur,
: County Limerick.
SIR BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE, F.R.S., F.S.A. 2s.
», 11. On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
MARIO ESPOSITO. Is.
», 12. A Dublin Almanack of 1612.
E. R. M‘CLintock Dix. 6d.
,, 13. The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690.
Edited by REV. ROBERT H. MURRAY, LITT.D. 6d.
», 14. An Attempt to Determine the Contents of the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F\S.A.
,, 15. Ona Bronze-Age Interment, with associated Standing Stone and Earthen
Ring, near Naas.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A., and
R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E. 6d.
,, 16. Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600, with Notes on Foreign
Settlers and Trade.
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. 1s. 6d.
,» 17. On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern Europe.
REV. J. P. MAHAFFY, D.C.L., C.V.0., President. éd.
,, 18. \ Ornamented Bronze Spear-heads with Apertures in the Blades.
GEORGE COFFEY.
,, 19. ( Two Unpublished Lunulae and other Objects.
y GEORGE COFFEY. 6d.
,, 20. Some Matrices of Irish Seals.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. Is.
5, 21. Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as the ‘‘ Friday Book,”’
1567-1611.
‘ HENRY F. BERRY, I.S.0., LITT.D. Is.
GE)
Vor. XXXI.
[CLARE ISLAND SuRVEY. ]
Part 2. History and Archaeology.
T. J. WESTROPP, M.A. 4s.
,, 3. Place-Names and Family Names.
JOHN MACNEILL. Is.
,. 4. Gaelic Plant and Animal Names and Associated Folk-Lore.
NATHANIEL COLGAN. 6d.
» 5. Agriculture and its History.
JAMES WILSON, M.A. Isst
VOL. XXXII (Current VoLume).
SECTION (CG
No. 1. Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in Ireland.
M. S. DUDLEY WESTROPP. Is.
,, 2. A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth.
REv. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D., LITT.D. 6d.
», 38. Rathgall, County Wicklow: Din Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy.
GODDARD H. ORPEN. 6d
,, 4 Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. Part IV.
THoMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
,» 5- On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin.
M. ESpPosItTo. B 6d.
», 6. Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster. Part I.
From Sherkin to Youghal, Co. Cork.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
,, % Printing in the City of Kilkenny in the Seventeenth Century.
E. R. M‘CLINTOCK Dix. 6d.
,, 8. Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A, 6d.
», 9. The Excavation of Lochpaire Crannog, near Tuam.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D.; E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A.; and
R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E. 6d.
,, 10. The Court of Castle Chamber or Star Chamber of Ireland.
HERBERT WOOD. 6d.
», 11. Find of Bronze Objects at Annesborough, Co. Armagh.
G. COFFEY, B.A.I., and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
,, 12. Ona Hoard of Remarkable Gold Objects recently found in Ireland.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A. 6d
, 13. Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster. Part ile
From Ardmore to Dunmore, Co. Waterford.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
, 14. The ‘“‘ Druuides” Inscription at Killeen Cormac, Co. Kildare.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A. 6d.
, 15, \ Investigation of the Cairne Grannia Cromlech near Mallusk, Co. Antrim.
| H. C. Lawtor.
, 16. \ Four Brooches preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.
E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
,, 17. Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western County Cork. .PartI. From
Cape Clear to Dunmanus Bay.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
,, 18. Catalogue of the Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities in the Collection of the
Royal Irish Academy, by the late Sir William Wilde, M.D., M.R.1.A.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, M.R.1.A. 6d.
,, 19. A Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth.
REV. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D., LITT.D. 6d.
,, 20 The Dun of Drumsna.—A Frontier Fortification between the Kingdoms of
Aileagh and Cruaghan.
W. F. DE V. KANE, M.A. 6d.
[List of Papers in the other Sections—A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and
Physical Science; and B. Biological and Chemical Science—may be obtained on
application. ]
Sold by
HODGES, FiGGis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C
August, 1915 19
PROCEEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
V oLuME XXXII, Section C, No. 19
H. J. LAWLOR
A CHARTER OF DONATUS, PRIOR OF
OW Us!
DUBLIN
ISMO)D(C1d SA MUG EWS. Ce (CO. Weep
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1915
Price Sixpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
=— =
In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
“CONSECUTIVE SERIES.
Votume — I.
II.
III.
IV.
Vv.
VI.
Vil.
. (1861-1864) ,,
XVIII
XIX.
XX.
XXxI.
XXII
XXIII.
XXIV
XX
(1840-1844) ,,
(1845-1847) ,,
(1847-1850) ,,
(1850-1858) ,,
(1858-1857) ,,
(1857-1861) ,,
. (1864-1866) ,,
. (1866-1869) ,,
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
XVI.
XVI.
(1870-1874) ,,
(1875-1877) ,,
(1888),
(1884-1888) ,,
(1870-1879) ,,
(1879-1888) ,,
(1888-1891) ,,
. (1891-1898) ,,
(1893-1896) ,,
(1896-1898) ,,
(1898-1900) ,,
. (1900-1902) ,,
(1901) ,,
. (1902-1904) :—
ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
(1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
II. + x
Ill. (i
IV. +p 7
V. ” ”
VI. oS 3
Vil. + +
WAGE Ap ”
X. 4. 4
I. 2nd Ser. Science.
II. a j
Il. i 5
Me 5 i.
i Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
Lie os FF
I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
II. “ ”
Ill. WS “
IV. ” ”
We os ‘
NAS 5 6
VII. t rk
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
V. (1904-5)
XXVI. (1906-7)
XXVIL (1908-9)
XXVIII. (1909-10)
X XIX. (1910-11)
XXX. (1912-13)
XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
XXXII. (Current Volume.)
In three Sections like Yol. XXIV.
9)
3)
2
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
PROCEEDINGS,
SECTION C.
[ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE, |
Vor. XXX: ;
Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland.
MARIO Esposito. 6d.
The Sierra Leone Cannibals, with Notes on their History, Religion, and
Customs.
Major R. G. BERRY, A.S.C. 2s.
List of all Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork during the Seventeenth
Century.
E. R. M‘Ciintock Dix. 6d.
Recent Prehistoric Finds acquired by the Academy.
GEORGE COFFEY. 2s.
A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
REv. H. J. LAwLor, D.p. 2s.
A Note on four Armorial Pendants in the Academy’s Collection.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann and Lough Neagh.
W. J. KNOWLEs. 2s.
Brasil and the Legendary Islands of the North Atlantic: Their History and
Fable. A contribution to the ‘‘ Atlantis’? Problem.
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. ts, 6d.
Mor of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu son of Cailchin.
T. P. O’NOLAN, M.A. éd.
On Certain Megalithic Remains immediately surrounding Lough Gur,
County Limerick.
SIR BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE, F.R.S., F.S.A. 2s.
On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
MARIO ESPOSITO. Is.
A Dublin Almanack of 1612.
E. R. M‘CLINTocK Drx. 6d.
The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690.
Edited by REV. ROBERT H. MURRAY, LITT.D. 6d.
An Attempt to Determine the Contents of the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A.
On a Bronze-Age Interment, with associated Standing Stone and Earthen
Ring, near Naas.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A., and
R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E. 6d.
Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600, with Notes on Foreign
Settlers and Trade.
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. 1s, 6d.
On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern Europe.
REv. J. P. MAHAFFY, D.C.L., C.V.0O., President. ; 6d.
Ornamented Bronze Spear-heads with Apertures in the Blades.
GEORGE COFFEY.
Two Unpublished Lunulae and other Objects,
GEORGE COFFEY. 6d.
Some Matrices of Irish Seals.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. Is.
Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as the “‘ Friday Book,”’
1567-1611.
HENRY F. BERRY, I.S.O., LITT.D. Is.
(4)
Vor. XXXI.
[CLARE ISLAND SURVEY. |
Part 2. History and Aanaeotoe
T. j. Wieemacee, M.A. 4s.
», de Place-Names and Family Names.
JOHN MACNEILL. Is.
, 4. Gaelic Plant and Animal Names and Associated Folk-Lore. ~ ;
NATHANIEL COLGAN. 6d. |
,, }. Agriculture and its History. j
JAMES WILSON, M.A. Is.
VOL. XXXII (Current VoLume).
SECTION C.
No. 1. Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in Ireland.
M. S. DUDLEY WESTROPP. Is.
,, 2 A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth.
Rev. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D., LITT.D. 6d.
», 3 Rathgall, County Wicklow: Duin Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy.
GODDARD H. ORPEN,. ru 6d.
,, 4 Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. Part 1V.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. IS,
,, 9 On the so-called Psalter of St. Caimin.
M. Esposito. 6d.
,, 6. Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster. Part I.
From Sherkin to Youghal, Co. Cork.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. ; Is.
» 7 Printing in the City of Kilkenny in the Seventeenth Century.
E. R. M‘CLINTOCK DIx. 6d.
», 8 Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions.
R, A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A, 6d.
», 9. The Excavation of Lochpairec Crannog, near Tuam.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D.; E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A.; and
R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E. 6d.
,, 10. The Court of Castle Chamber or Star Chamber of Ireland.
HERBERT Woop. 6d.
» 11. Find of Bronze Objects at Annesborough, Co. Armagh.
G. COFFEY, B.A.I., and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
», 12. Ona Hoard of Remarkable Gold Objects recently found in Ireland.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A. 6d.
,, 13. Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster. Part II.
From Ardmore to Dunmore, Co. Waterford.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is,
,, 14. The ‘‘ Druuides” Inscription at Killeen Cormac, Co. Kildare.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A. 6d.
,, 15, \ Investigation of the Cairne Grannia Cromlech near Mallusk, Co. Antrim.
] H. C. LAWLOR.
,, 16. { Four Brooches preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
», 17. Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western County Cork. PartI. From
Cape Clear to Dunmanus Bay.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A.
,, 18. Catalogue of the Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities in the Collection of Site
Royal Irish Academy, by the late Sir William Wilde, M.D., M.R.I.A.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, M.R.1.A. IS.
,, 19. A Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth.
REv. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D., LITT.D. 6d.
,, 20 The Dun of Drumsna.—A Frontier Fortification between the Kingdoms of
Aileagh and Cruaghan.
W. F. DE V. KANE, M.A. 6d.
{List of Papers in the other Sections—A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and
Physical Science ; and B. Biological and Chemical Science—may be obtained on.
application. ]
Sold by
HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., Lirp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C
mech 1915 ZO
PROCEEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLUME XXXII, Section C, No. 20
Wo FP De VV) KANE
WEIS, AD WON O1e IDS Uh Wil Nias.
DUBLIN
EcOuD.GE Sue EeleG: Gils!) ice CORR set pe
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1915
Price Sixpence
PROCHEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
—~>—_—_
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votrume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
” II. (1840-1844) ,, ae is Pe
III. (1845-1847) ,, pa LD 0 ”
jy. LV A(1847-AG50) ie ya ele wie 5
: V. (1850-1858) ,, Re NIE * ”
+5 VI. (1858-1857) ,, Be aN (5 : ”
» WII. (1857-1861) ,, a LE. ) %
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, fe ALM TE 4) ”
* IX. (1864-1866) ,, DX a
F X. (1866-1869) ,, Faw iAses os 6
; XI. (1870-1874) ,, 3 I. 2nd Ser. Science.
i {XL (1S761877)s 0 a
iy LE SBS) ee ey ADIN is 6
4s» RLV: (188421888); re een ee Fh
» XV. (1870-1879) ,, 3 I. $i Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, me. iG 4) ”
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, é I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
,», XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, ete ie 5 ”
» XIX. (1893-1896) ,, ele 7 YD
» X&X. (1896-1898) ,, 59h Wee , ”
» XXI. (1898-1900) ,, ea VE 5 s
» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, vals > ”
1 XD SOD) mH Alle 3 ”
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Ohemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXV. (1904-5)
5, XXVI. (1906-7) |
ge ee \ In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
, XXVIII. (1909-10) -
,, XXIX. (1910-11)
a XXX. (1919213)
,, XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
;, XXXII. (Current Volume.)
16.
, 17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
\.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
PROCEEDINGS,
SECTION C.
[ARCHAZOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE, ]
VoL. XXX.
Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland.
MARIO ESPOSITO. 6d.
The Sierra Leone Cannibals, with Notes on their History, Religion, and
Customs.
Major R. G. BERRY, A.S.C. 2s.
List of all Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork during the Seventeenth
Century.
E. R. M‘CLintocKk Drx. éd.
Recent Prehistoric Finds acquired by the Academy.
GEORGE COFFEY. 2s.
A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
Rev. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D. 2s.
A Note on four Armorial Pendants in the Academy’s Collection.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann and Lough Neagh.
W. J. KNOWLEs. 2s.
Brasil and the Legendary Islands of the North Atlantic: Their History and
Fable. A contribution to the ‘‘ Atlantis’? Problem.
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. Is. 6d.
Mér of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu son of Cailchin.
T. P. O’NOLAN, M.A. 6d.
On Certain Megalithic Remains immediately surrounding Lough Gur,
County Limerick.
SIR BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE, F.R.S., F.S.A. 2s.
On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
MARIO ESPOSITO. Is.
A Dublin Almanack of 1612.
E. R. M‘CLintrock Dix. 6d.
The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690.
Edited by REV. ROBERT H. MURRAY, LITT.D. 6d.
An Attempt to Determine the Contents of the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A. 6d.
On a Bronze-Age Interment, with associated Standing Stone and Earthen
Ring, near Naas.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A., and
R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E. 6d.
Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600, with Notes on Foreign
Settlers and Trade.
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPDP, M.A. 1s, 6d.
On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern Europe.
REv. J. P. MAHAFFY, D.C.L., C.V.0O., President. 6d.
Ornamented Bronze Spear-heads with Apertures in the Blades.
GEORGE COFFEY.
Two Unpublished Lunulae and other Objects.
GEORGE COFFEY. 6d.
Some Matrices of Irish Seals.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. Is.
Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as the * Friday Book,”’
1567-1611.
HENRY F. BERRY, I.S.0., LITT.D. Is.
Cha}
VoL. XXXI.
[CLARE ISLAND SURVEY. ]
Part 2. History and Archaeology.
T. J. WESTROPP, M.A. ; 4s.
,, 3. Place-Names and Family Names. :
JouHN MACNEILL. Is.
,, 4. Gaelic Plant and Animal Names and Associated Folk-Lore.
NATHANIEL COLGAN. 6d.
», 0. Agriculture and its History.
JAMES WILSON, M.A. Is.
VOL. XXXII (Current Votume).
SECTION C.
No. 1. Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in Ireland.
M. S. DUDLEY WESTROPP. Is.
,, 2. A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth.
REv. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D., LITT.D. 6d.
» 3. Rathgall, County Wicklow: Din Galion and the ‘ Dunum’ of Ptolemy.
GODDARD H. ORPEN. 6a
,, 4 Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. Part IV.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
», 5. Onthe so-called Psalter of St. Caimin.
M. Esposito. 6d.
,, 6. Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster. Part I.
From Sherkin to Youghal, Co. Cork.
THoMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
», 7%. Printing in the City of Kilkenny in the Seventeenth Century.
E. R. M‘CLINTOCcK Dix. 6d:
», 8. Some recently discovered Ogham Inscriptions.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A, 6d.
», 9. The Excavation of Lochpairc Crannog, near Tuam.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D.; E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A.; and
R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E. 6d.
,, 10. The Court of Castle Chamber or Star Chamber of Ireland.
HERBERT Woop. 6d.
», 11. Find of Bronze Objects at Annesborough, Co. Armagh.
G. COFFEY, B.A.I., and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
», 12. Ona Hor rd of Remarkable Gold Objects recently found in Ireland.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A. 6d.
, 13. Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster. Part II.
From Ardmore to Dunmore, Co. Waterford.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
,, 14. The ‘‘ Druuides” Inscription at Killeen Cormac, Co. Kildare.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A- 6d.
, 15, \ Investigation of the Cairne Grannia Cromlech near Mallusk, Co. Antrim.
| H. C. Lawior.
>» 16.) Four Brooches preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
,, 17. Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western County Cork. PartI. From
Cape Clear to Dunmanus Bay.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A.
», 18. Catalogue of the Silver and Ecclesiastical Antiquities in the Collection of “the
Royal Irish Academy, by the late Sir William Wilde, M1.D., M.R.1.A.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, M.R.I.A. 6d.
, 19. A Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth.
Rev. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D., LITT.D. 6d.
, 20 The Dun of Drumsna.—A Frontier Fortification between the Kingdoms of
Aileagh and Cruaghan.
W. F. DE V. KANE, M.A. 6d.
[List of Papers in the other Sections—A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and
Physical Science ; and B. Biological and Chemical Science—may be obtained on
application. ]
Sold by
HODGES, FiGGis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C
January, 1916 S11
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XXXII, Section C, No. 21
POR MEeCELINT OCI Dix
PRINTING IN THE CITY OF WATERFORD
IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY
DUBLIN
ELOLD)G E:Si. Eh hGiGAsS, ea © OF aD
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1916
Price Sixpence
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY
et
/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorumz I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
+ IL, (1840-1844) 5 ai SE es ”
ies SINE 645 21049) go Nag "
Sos AVACERA7-TREOS Sf aa ene ee 3
2 ¥. (1950-1858). eo si
ef VIS}(185829857); 50. & fe a ee a
= VII. (1857-1861) ,, ey ALIS “y ”
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, on VES + 5 a
3 IX. (1864-1866) ,, ep ih DS “ ”
% X. (1866-1869) ,, ah .G * 5
#8 XI. (1870-1874) ,, 3 I. 2nd Ser. Science.
;. XII. (1875-1877) ,, Sy lie Fr ”
sy) a (LB8O) Fe LEEe 5 a
ah, CREW (RGSS IRSA CAO 1) oat ooo %
» XY. (1870-1879) ,, * I. 5 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, rp ae ” ”
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, % I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
», XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, a LUE 5 »
wo. SEX, (898 -2ROny i Se ee si
3) XK. (ASSG=1898) 2 ep eae any. ee
59 RI. (1898 A900) a be Se ee 99
oe KXEL (900-1902), 8 ae ; 35
+ KRIS (R01), 45 oe eae ete -
, XXIV. (1902-1904) ; —
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXYV. (1904-5)
» XXVI. (1906-7)
3, XXVII. (1908-9)
3; XXVIII. (1909-10)
3, XIX. (1910-11)
» XXX. (1912-18)
», XXXI. (Clare Island Survey.)
» XXXII, (Current Volume.)
} In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
No. 1
oe) 2.
a7 3.
2) 4,
9) 5.
er) 6.
7? 7.
” &.
2? 9.
los
op Ais
oy UG
9 UL
>, 14.
3) Ue
>, 16.
oo life
,, 18.
; 19.
20.
5 All
ROYAL [TRISH ACADEMY
PROCEEDINGS,
SECTION C.
[ARCH@OLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE,]
VoL. XXX.
Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland.
MARIO ESPOSITO. 6d.
The Sierra Leone Cannibals, with Notes on their History, Religion, and
Customs.
Major R. G. BERRY, A.S.C. 2s.
List of all Pamphlets, Books, &c., printed in Cork during the Seventeenth
Century.
E. R. M‘CLintock Dix. éd.
Recent Prehistoric Finds acquired by the Academy.
GEORGE COFFEY. 2s.
A Calendar of the Register of Archbishop Fleming.
Rev. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D. 2s.
A Note on four Armorial Pendants in the Academy’s Collection.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
Prehistoric Stone Implements from the River Bann and Lough Neagh.
W. J. KNOWLES. 2s.
Brasil and the Legendary Islands of the North Atlantic: Their History and
Fable. A contribution to the ‘‘ Atlantis’’ Problem.
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. Is. 6d.
Mor of Munster and the Tragic Fate of Cuanu son of Cailchin.
T. P. O’NOLAN, M.A. 6d.
On Certain Megalithic Remains immediately surrounding Lough Gur,
County Limerick.
STR BERTRAM C. A. WINDLE, F.R.S., F.S.A. 2s.
On the Earliest Latin Life of St. Brigid of Kildare.
MARIO ESPOSITO. IS.
A Dublin Almanack of 1612.
E. R. M‘CLInTocK Dix. 6d.
The Diary of Bonnivert, 1690.
Edited by REV. ROBERT H. MURRAY, LITT.D. 6d.
An Attempt to Determine the Contents of the Inscription on the Phaestos Disc.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F,S.A.
On a Bronze-Age Interment, with associated Standing Stone-and Earthen
Ring, near Naas.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A., and
R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E. 6d.
Early Italian Maps of Ireland from 1300 to 1600, with Notes on Foreign
Settlers and Trade.
THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. Is. 6d.
On the Origins of Learned Academies in Modern Europe.
Rev, J. P. MAHAFFY, D.C.L., C.V.0., President. 6d.
Ornamented Bronze Spear-heads with Apertures in the Blades.
GEORGE COFFEY.
Two Unpublished Lunulae and other Objects.
GEORGE COFFEY. éd.
Some Matrices of Irish Seals.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A, Is.
Minute Book of the Corporation of Dublin, known as the “ Friday Book,’’
1567-1611.
HENRY F. BERRY, I.S.0., LITT.D. Is.
Grae)
VoL. XXXI.
[CLARE ISLAND SURVEY. ].
Part 2. History and Archaeology.
T. J. WESTROPP, M.A. 4s.
,, 3 Place-Names and Family Names.
JOHN MACNEILL. Is.
,, 4. Gaelic Plant and Animal Names and Associated Folk-Lore.
NATHANIEL COLGAN. 6d.
,, 5. Agriculture and its History.
JAMES WILSON, M.A. Is.
VOL. XXXII (Currenr VoLume).
SHEMON CHa
No. 1. Notes on the Pottery Manufacture in Ireland.
M. S. DUDLEY WESTROPP. Is.
,, 2. A Charter of Cristin, Bishop of Louth.
Rev. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D., LITT.D. 6d.
», 3 Rathgall, County Wicklow: Din Galion and the ‘Dunum’ of Ptolemy.
GODDARD H. ORPEN. 6d
», 4 Types of the Ring-forts of Eastern Co. Clare. Part IV.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
», 98. Onthe so-called Psalter of St. Caimin.
M. ESPosiITo. i 6d.
,, 6. Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster. Part I.
From Sherkin to Youghal, Co. Cork.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A. Is.
» 7. Printing in the City of Kilkenny in the Seventeenth Century.
E. R. M‘CLintock Dix. 6d.
», 8. Some recently dieevered Ogham Inscriptions.
R, A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A, 6d.
,, 9. The Excavation of Lochpaire Crannog, near Tuam.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D.; E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A.; and
R. Lioyp PRAEGER, B.E. : 6d:
», 10. The Court of Castle Chamber or Star Chamber of Ireland.
HERBERT WOOD. 6d.
», 11. Find of Bronze Objects at Annesborough, Co. Armagh.
G. COFFEY, B.A.I., and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
», 12. Ona Hoard of Remarkable Gold Objects recently found in Ireland.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A. 6d.
,, 13. Fortified Headlands and Castles on the South Coast of Munster. Part II.
From Ardmore to Dunmore, Co. Waterford.
THOMAS J. West ROPP, M.A. IS.
», 14. The ‘‘ Druuides” Inscription at Killeen Cormac, Co. Kildare.
R. A. S. MACALISTER, LITT.D., F.S.A. éd.
,», 15, \ Investigation of the Cairne Grannia Gromlech near Mallusk, Co. Antrim.
H. C. LAWLOR.
», 16. {| Four Brooches preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.
E.C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A. 6d.
», 17. Fortified Headlands and Castles in Western County Cork. PartI. From
Cape Clear to Dunmanus Bay.
THOMAS J. WESTROPP, M.A.
», 18. Catalogue of the Silver and Ecclesiastical ‘Antiquities i in the Collection of “the
Royal Irish Academy, by the late Sir William Wilde, M.D., M.R.1.A.
E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, M.R.1LA. 6d.
,, 19. A Charter of Donatus, Prior of Louth.
REv. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D., LIIT.D. 6d.
», 20. The Dun of Drumsna.—A Frontier Fortification between the Kingdoms of
Aileagh and Cruaghan.
W. F. DE V. KANE, M.A. 6d.
», 21. Printing in the City of Waterford in the Seventeenth Century.
E. R. McCLintock Dix. 6d.
{List of Papers in the other Sections—A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and
Physical Science ; and B. Biological and Chemical Science—may be obtained on
application. ]
Sold by
HODGES, Ficais, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd
WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, 14, Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, Lond. W.C
Rane:
fa
J n
UNM
100170768